The Sacrifice

by MidnightRain19

Summary:

"It's time Hinata, no more waiting." Hiashi orders and she withers under his stare, knows her time is up. Though she's known about this day for years, she'd been wishing, hoping he would change his mind and not give into one of Konoha's oldest and cruel traditions. When a suitable girl comes of age and the bribe isn't made, you're sacrificed to the village's jinchuriki…Canon AU

Chapter 1

The Sacrifice

"It's time Hinata, no more waiting." Hiashi orders and she withers under his stare, knows her time is up. Though she's known about this day for years, she'd been wishing, hoping he would change his mind and not give into one of Konoha's oldest and cruel traditions. When a suitable girl comes of age and the bribe isn't made, you're sacrificed to the village's jinchuriki…Canon AU

Chapter 1: The Gift

Hinata

'I'm still cold.'

She shivers, gathering her blankets closer, burrowing into a darkness she can only remain in for so long, pretend her birthday isn't coming this year. Silver moonlight slithers in along the edges of her curtain. It still must be sometime between midnight and dawn.

Her last night in the Hyūga manor for who knows how long, if ever again.

"Why did you stop Kumo's kidnapping all those years ago if this was to be Hinata's fate? Think of this not as the Hyūga clan's leader and patriarch, but as her Father-"

"Enough Hinoki. Do you really think I was going to let an enemy village learn the secrets of the byakugan? Besides, it's better for Hinata this way than dying in some far-off land miles from here." Hiashi stops him.

Hinata swallows, sets her chopsticks down avoiding her fellow clansmen's stares.

She blinks away unbecoming tears, one of her many signs of weakness.

Another reason why she's unfit to be heiress.

Bile skims the back of her throat, heart skittering before pressing tightly against her chest as if to break out.

Hanabi squeezes her hand beneath the table, fingers warm and soft to her clammy and cold.

She can do this; it's why she joined the Academy despite Father's reservations on if she's truly fit to be a shinobi.

And why she'll carry out this duty if so be it.

It started first with little rumors at the Academy, a muttering amongst the girls now that they've all approached their 12th and 13th years.

The year where little trinkets and games are no longer a suitable sacrifice to give up to Konoha's Tailed Beast.

"Surely that old tradition isn't still carried out; right? I mean, it was made during like the Warring States Era- "Ami hisses before Kimiko hushes her.

"We don't need to worry about it! It only applies to girls that belong to one of the noble clans of Konoha. They can pay off the high ryo and have the Hokage use it to fund the hospital or other businesses."

Hinata feels eyes wander to her, tries not to sink in her seat.

Father opted not to when one of Lord Third's advisors came by last week. Some form of payment has to be done though to ensure prosperity in the village, safety.

Ensure that their village's weapon won't go berserk.

Ino fluffs a blonde lock from her face, mouth twisting into a sneer at Sakura's bemused look across from her.

"Something funny to you Forehead?" She growls.

Sakura shakes her head, though emerald-green eyes stay bright; gleam with a victory she doesn't even have yet.

"Oh, nothing Pig, I just thought you'd be a bit more...worried considering you're a Yamanaka."

Ino grits her teeth. "There's no way Daddy is going to have me sacrificed to that beast! He has plenty of ryo and connections to make sure I'm not involved and that my name is crossed off the list of options! Besides, the Yamanaka are needed for the village's interrogation and security. Shouldn't you be worried, the Haruno family is made up of mostly civilians and low ranked genin."

It's a flimsy excuse and they both hear it, pink settling across the tips of Ino's ears.

Sakura hums, crossing her legs. "Well actually, maybe you don't have to worry. We almost forgot about the Hyūga clan with Hinata."

Ino sends her a look, blue eyes darkening in alarm. "Sakura don't-"

But it's too late and her words are too loud in the sudden quiet of the room before noise erupts once more.

Hinata stiffens, more eyes trailing to her, whispers rising in a frantic tempo all around her. Why hasn't Iruka-sensei come in yet, why hasn't any instructor come by wondering why their class is so noisy?

"She's going to be the sacrifice?" Rika whispers.

"-I've rarely heard her speak, maybe that's why her Father is okay with it." Ami shrugs.

"Hah, a Hyūga girl weak in taijutsu isn't needed anyways on the battlefields! Better this than dying on some D-ranked mission." Sagawara snorts.

Ino and Sakura flash her apologetic smiles she can't bring herself to refute.

Father has already pushed aside her training to focus on Hanabi.

Becoming the jinchuriki's latest sacrifice will be the biggest honor for her clan.

Her eyes roam the classroom, past the sea of curious and smirking faces for familiar blond, a cheery grin that always gives her a boost.

But her stomach sinks when she realizes he's skipped classes again, Iruka-sensei walking in ceasing all chatter.

'Naruto...'

-XxX-

Naruto

"I heard from one of guards and Iruka himself that you didn't attend classes anytime last week." Hiruzen scolds him gently. On top of that, his apartment is just as messy, if not even more in disarray since his last check in. He takes in silver webs that dot the corners of each cabinet, layers of dust along furniture, scrolls, and what he hopes is a bowl of long expired cereal, milk curdled to a brownish black.

Naruto shrugs, eyes flickering crimson.

"And? What do you plan to do about it?"

He clicks his tongue at Hiruzen's silence. Destruction is all people think he's capable of and born to do, sacrificing gifts to him yearly to calm his inner beast's ire at humanity, ensure Konoha has enough bountiful harvests in the spring and winters that don't completely freeze the lands whatever that all means.

"I plan to have an ANBU personally escort you to and from each of your classes, if need be. You want to be a shinobi; don't you? Like your parents?"

Naruto stays quiet, ignores the niggling want to ask who his parents were, what they looked like...

Old Man Third never gives him a clear answer, only that they died long ago in the Third Shinobi World War leaving him alone and only known to Konoha as the boy with the monster inside him.

Everything always ties back to this supposed beast within him, all to make sure he's calm enough to not rain down fires and upend earth like what happened over a decade ago.

"You're going to get a unique type of present this year for your 13th." Hiruzen changes tactics to hopefully excite him.

Naruto stares up at him blankly before turning back to his ramen.

He said that last year, and the year before that too.

His gifts are always the same, foods on the cusp of expiration or unwanted at the end of a store's closing day, broken toys with missing pieces to plushies with the stuffing ripped out, fur as ashen grey as these walls.

Better than what he would get on an average day, but nothing to be giddy about.

Hiruzen sighs and Naruto forces himself to sit properly and indulge him.

"Fine Old Man. Why is this year different?"

Hiruzen smiles at his impatience, settling into the chair opposite him.

"The Hyūga clan have graciously offered up Hiashi's eldest daughter to you as your gift this year. She will arrive upon her own 13th birthday later on in December."

Naruto picks at his noodles, he has no idea what he's talking about or why he should even care.

"Who's that?" He asks between yawns.

Hiruzen shakes his head at his utterly bored tone, he has to make sure he accepts this, that he knows the true value of what he's getting here unlike in years past.

"You would know if you attended school more often than once or twice a month. The preparations are being made, so be-"

"Patient? Thankful? Why shouldn't I just cause the mayhem now that you and the other old farts are so worried about? Or better yet, I can just abandon this village y'know? I'm sure a majority of both the civilians and shinobi here would be happy to see me gone." Naruto scoffs.

Hiruzen's expression turns unreadable, fingers drumming along oakwood.

"That's not what your parents would've wanted, nor would I ever allow you to escape outside the village's borders without an assigned guard or trusted jonin with you. I know these conditions aren't the best, but I'd rather you be here in an apartment with a roof over your head than in a jail cell with no sunlight."

Danzo had nearly fought tooth and nail for that, establishing the Root Foundation instead as an additional measure to keep Konoha as one of the best and powerful regions among the Great Nations.

Naruto bristles at his flippant tone, heat rising like a flame to tear at him until his skin is a raw pink and red. He should share in this pain that he's been dealing with for years, be reminded of these powers passed from generation to generation amongst the Uzumaki.

Hiruzen pats his head, sitting up again with a gaze to his kitchen clock.

"I have an afternoon meeting to attend to, but I expect to hear you're bright and early to your 8:00 am classes tomorrow. You'll need to get that transformation jutsu down pack in order to officially graduate and become a part of a 3-man squad." He advises.

Naruto waves him away, advice he's heard dozens of times now.

'Well at least he made it to 10 minutes before deciding to leave again.' He huffs.

Hiruzen smiles, squeezes his shoulder one last time before heading for his door.

"Be patient, it's only a few weeks away."

-XxX-

Hinata

Fingers dig crescents into Natsu's arm, makeup running in dark trails along her cheeks once more.

Hirika huffs, grabs more foundation and gloss.

"It took me over an hour to do this Lady Hinata! At least stop crying. You're not doing yourself any favors to look bad once we present you."

Hinata ignores her, lilac focused on her oldest caretaker.

"Please Natsu, talk to Father on my behalf. Tell him I'll train from sunrise to sunset until my hands bleed, that I can stay in the Branch corners of the compound so that he'll never have to see me-"

Natsu gently pries her hand away, shaking her head stopping her from saying anything else.

"Master Hiashi has already signed the contract with Lord Third. There's nothing I, you, or any member here in the Hyūga clan can do now to stop this."

"The let's hide her! They can't find Big Sis if she does like an invisibility jutsu or something!" Hanabi pipes up from the door.

Natsu sends her sister a placating smile, goes back to brushing and slowly curling the ends of her violet locks.

"That won't be necessary Lady Hanabi, please go back to your studies next door until you're called down for dinner. We need to have Lady Hinata prepped and ready to go by tonight at the latest."

Her breathing stutters hearing that one word again: tonight.

Only a few hours left in this bedroom, her view of the gardens watching the sunrise and raindrops scatter along the yellow tulips, pink chrysanthemums, and white lilies, soon to be replaced with brick and stone.

Or maybe nothing at all.

Hanabi stomps her foot, cheeks turning a ruddy pink. "No, at least let me stay with Big Sister before she goes!"

She doesn't bother with waiting for her response, curling into Hinata's side, teardrops falling along her pink and violet kimono. Father probably kept this kimono from Mother's childhood days, stitching and ribbons reminiscent of a generation long since passed.

But still modern enough with a few adjustments to be used as her going away gift.

Hirika rolls her eyes, attempts to pull Hanabi away without ripping at the gold threads to no avail. Her lips pucker into a barely veiled scowl, gesturing for Natsu to do something with her.

"Hanabi, you don't want Master Hiashi or Neji to catch you in here; do you?"

Hanabi only tightens her grip at her threats, Hinata rubbing her back, steeling herself to match Hirika's glare right back.

"Let me talk to Hanabi."

Hirika crosses her arms, lavender eyes hardening in return, stormy already that she was picked out of all the available attendants to put these finishing touches on her. "No, you need to stop treating her like a baby! She can't rely on you after today anyways-"

"Alone." Hinata cuts her off, ice in her voice enough for Hirika to drop her lipstick in alarm, scooting back. Natsu has already moved to stand, nodding to the sisters.

"Only 5 minutes, we can't be sure when Master Hiashi will be returning from his meeting with the Hokage."

Hinata nods, waits until she's sure they're properly alone before speaking up.

"You...You don't need to worry about me Hanabi. Father has chosen for you to take over as heiress and one day be leader of the Hyūga clan; not me." She begins, swallowing down knots in her throat.

She's pictured this conversation nearly every night since December started, since the sun started setting later and later giving way to pitch-black skies and the first nights of snowfall.

Hanabi clenches her teeth, shaking her head. "I'll reject it then and go with you! You don't need to be sacrificed alone Big Sister! Father can have Neji take over if he really desires a future heir for the clan."

Hinata sighs, brushes at her mahogany locks. "No, I doubt the Elders would be okay with a Branch member leading the clan."

They're okay after all with this current old policy happening to her. They're probably more than happy she is to be casted from the clan, no longer the shy and quiet embarrassment that is too weak to even take down her younger sibling.

Hanabi burrows herself into her lap and she's reminded of the days when they first started sparring together, before talks of her becoming a sacrifice to their village's jinchuriki was even a thought.

"Do you know who it is?" She whispers.

Hinata clicks her teeth, recalls scowls sent Naruto's way at the markets, passing dark expressions washing away the blue of his eyes making people step back, pranks to shopkeepers who treat him the most viciously...

"I have a hunch, but nothing is certain."

Hanabi blows out a breath and Hinata hopes then she can't hear the rise of her heartbeat as the click of the main entrance door rings out through the manor.

Natsu returns to her side in an instant, Hirika tugging Hanabi off her lap eliciting loud shrieks and fingers tangling into her hair. Natsu forces her gaze away, pulls her hands back to her lap to not go after her sister.

"She'll understand in time."

The empty promise sits in the air, neither speaking as Natsu makes her last touches.

"Ah, I hope the final preparations are to Master Hiashi's satisfaction." She mutters between adding gold clips and flowers to her hair, pins in fire red raindrop earrings for luck and strength to carry her on this journey.

On this next phase of her life.

Natsu pulls on a smile despite Hinata's frown, Hanabi's cries in the room next door barely muted.

Footsteps patter closer, Hinata taking one last look at herself, at her room, at all her personal belongings and most treasured items packed away in two large chests.

Hiashi steps forward into the room a minute later, pauses taking in her attire.

And for a brief second, his lips fall and a sadness washes across his face.

Hazoko pats a hand at his shoulder and the moment is instantly gone, stoic features back in place.

'I can't delay this any longer.' The thought sinks in.

She clasps her hands together to hide her trembling, blinks back tears she feels rising up, itch in her throat to plea one last time to the softer sides of Father she hasn't seen since her Mother's passing.

"Is Hinata ready?" Hiashi questions to Natsu, not sparring her another glance.

Natsu looks between the pair for a long minute before nodding.

"She is."

-XxX-

Naruto & Hinata

The walk to the house of the jinchuriki is quiet, shuffle of feet against snow filling the void. Her ankles nearly roll with each step, ache building in her feet at these specially made sandals for the journey, trying and failing not to trip over layers of cloth and ribbon.

"Keep up the pace Lady Hinata." Harumi orders none to gently by her side before pushing her forward, Hinata hurrying to straighten her posture and not fall behind Father and the other guards.

She can't tell if they're purposefully taking a long route or if their village's Tailed Beast truly doesn't actually live within Konoha's borders.

They twist through winding corners and long alleyways before they reach the poorer areas of Konoha. These are the residences and apartments usually only given to vagabonds, beggars, low ranked shinobi, and those who work in the promiscuous red-light districts.

Her stomach churns at the smell of urine or maybe trash in the air, stiffening in place as they come to an abrupt halt.

'Is this it?'

Hiashi turns to look back at her, tugging her forward.

"It's time, we'll go up the stairs together to ensure you don't turn back on your duty."

Ice and snow crunch in her ears as they approach a door tucked in shadow, Hinata not bothering to hide her cracking nerves.

Hiashi knocks twice before the door clicks open revealing messy blond hair and annoyed cerulean eyes.

'Naruto?'

Her voice is caught on her tongue, Hiashi tugging her forward.

"You're a bit late y'know." Naruto drawls.

"As per Lord Third's instructions, I can deliver your gift any time before midnight." He dryly returns.

Naruto snorts at that, eyes roaming to Hinata.

Heat burns her cheeks, gaze falling shuffling at her toes.

'Say something; anything!'

Naruto sighs, rolling his neck stepping aside from the entryway.

Hiashi gestures behind him then, beckoning out orders to below.

"Bring up her chests!"

She feels Naruto's assessing stare before they move back to Hiashi.

"Ya sure about this? Isn't your clan the one famous for that freaky eye thing you can do to see through things, y'know?"

Hiashi pauses, considers his next words at Naruto's curious expression before looking back at his eldest's shivering form.

"The byakugan. And starting from now it's no longer my concern what you do with Hinata or what path she goes from here."

She winces, feet rooted to the entrance as all her belongings are set to the side.

He touches her shoulder, leans close to her ear.

"Remember what you are now, what you've done for the clan taking this duty."

And then he's gone with the others, bile crawls its way up too late to not bury down, staining her kimono with tea and rice.

Naruto wrinkles his nose, heads for the kitchen before returning back with towels.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Hinata squeaks out, Naruto cocking his head.

"For what? You just got here."

'Geez, she's being so weird and jumpy.'

Just like all the civilians and shinobi who give him a wide berth when he has to do a grocery run.

"N-No I mean I'm using your towels! Messing up your floor." She clarifies quickly.

Naruto shrugs, laughs dryly.

Is this the girl Old Man Third was talking about? He's forgotten the names of half of his classmates.

Still, he forces her to meet his gaze, goosebumps dotting her skin at his bemused smile revealing a row of sharp teeth.

Blue and read swirl in his eyes, voice mocking and low.

"Your Old Man must've really hated you to give you away as a gift."

-x-

This is my latest passion project I plan to start after finishing up Red Thread or To Repeat & Return! I was too excited about this inspiration so I'm posting it now! (Plus, I need some positivity after my water heater broke and caused a leakage!)

Naruto will be a tad OOC, not as moody and dark as say Gaara or Sasuke in part 1, but definitely not his usual happy go lucky optimistic self. Won't completely follow canon events exactly or chronologically as where's the fun in that?!

Appreciate any thoughts!

Chapter 2: The Lucky & Unlucky

Chapter 2: The Lucky & Unlucky

"All I ever wanted was to reach out and touch another human being not just with my hands, but with my heart."

― Tahereh Mafi, Shatter Me

-XxX-

Naruto & Hinata

'I didn't think they were going to come.'

Old Man Third held up his end of the deal after all, Naruto studying Hinata closely.

Moonlight runs along her body, cream skin bathed in silver white, flower and earring clippings shining an iridescent red.

The nicest gift he's been given all these years all things considered.

So, this time, he can't really see himself letting Old Man Third or anyone else potentially take her.

Hinata draws in a slow breath, eyes wandering away from him once more before he forces her gaze back to him.

"Don't look away; I'm making sure this isn't some trap of some kind." Naruto mutters.

Hinata forces herself not to squirm to little avail under his grip, steadies her knees not to buckle.

“U-Um can I ask what happened to your last gifts?"

Naruto scoffs. “Those? It mostly consisted of basically trash and old food. Anything good actually worth a few ryo Old Man Third took as part of my ’monthly taxes’ or something like that y’know.”

He pulls her head then to stay straight, murmurs once more for her to be still.

The order makes her go rigid, barely keeping her trembling under control.

This wouldn't have been the first year his sacrificial gift came late, sometimes not even coming until the next day or week when his mood fully shifts into a storminess that would have ANBU guards at ready by his door, prepared for any potential destruction to strike the village.

But unlike in years past, this isn't some simple doll, toy, or some old half broken game he can just throw away and forget ever existed.

He burrows down sparks of joy, eyes settling into suspicion. A darkness slithers into his thoughts, masking hope with reminders of the reality of this situation.

She's a girl forced to be here, whose family hated her enough to give her up as an offering.

It's usually the most well-known clans of Konoha that offer up their bribes first to ensure none of their clan members end up anywhere near him.

But not the Hyūga this time for some reason.

"What's your name again?" Naruto can't help but ask.

Besides some scratches and bruises from maybe sparring a few days ago, there isn't anything out of the ordinary he can physically see upon his latest gift to imply he's been tricked.

'Maybe this isn't some trap to placate me then.' Naruto considers.

Her cheeks flush a deeper pink as lavender meets blue before his gaze goes back to searching her over to ensure she's not carrying some type of poison or paper bomb to get out of this situation.

No, her family probably confiscated all her weapons before arriving, line of thought most likely the same as his.

Hinata straightens, finds her voice to answer him despite coils wrapped around her throat. "Hinata Hyū- "

She stops herself from finishing, pursing her lips. The Hyūga title is one she can no longer use for herself now that Father has signed her away officially to Konoha's jinchuriki.

'This is your duty now; don't forget that.'

"Ah, just Hinata is fine.”

Naruto nods, points at himself. "Naruto Uzumaki."

His smile turns crooked, brows settling in puzzlement. "So, what did you do to piss your Old Man off so badly that he resorted to this?"

Hinata's body locks up, pearl eyes shining with unshed tears she hurriedly blinks away. Memories rise up she'd been trying to push away for weeks now. If she'd just been harsher, tougher in her final spar against Hanabi, would Hiashi still have sacrificed her?

'No, I've been weak in Father's eyes for years now, I doubt one single win would've been enough to change his mind.'

"I-I didn't spar against my sister using my full strength. My Father considered it a sign of weakness and that was the catalyst that brought me down this path."

Naruto hums coldly. "A shinobi can't show weakness y'know."

Dozens of excuses come to mind to refute his callous tone, biting down a stab of upset at his scorn. It's true, a shinobi who can't harden their heart is useless on the battlefield, can potentially lead a mission into deadly consequences.

Naruto leans close then right into her face and she winces, back slamming against his entrance.

"Are...Are you going to kill me now? Or eat me?" She whispers.

Whether it's true or not from all the harsh rumors or childish stories, the last sacrifice given to Konoha's jinchuriki died an early death. She can't even recall if he or she had their name ever recorded in one of their history books or scrolls, subjects covering the material locked away to keep civilian's minds at ease.

Naruto snorts, low growl escaping and Hinata takes note that scarlet bleeds into his azure eyes again.

"No, ugh! Geez, what type of stories are people making up about me now y'know?"

Hinata twiddles her fingers quietly, all of them unkind and Naruto knows this too.

"Are you going to try to harm me?" Naruto suddenly challenges.

"N-No! My intention is to live hopefully peacefully with you." She scrambles out.

He shakes his head, waving off going deeper into that subject as her eyes move around his dingy apartment. Grime and dust have mixed together along oakwood and silverware, skitter of roach near their feet making her body freeze up again. His shoulders tense at her unreadable look, shame heating into frustration.

"This isn't going to be like that huge compound you came from." Naruto snips.

A ghost of a smile crosses her lips to his surprise. "...I know."

Neither speak then, Naruto gesturing to his couch. In the background he hears his clock tick past 11:00 pm, moon slipping behind a stream of clouds plunging the room into darkness.

Naruto reaches for his lamp, buzz of weak yellow light filling the living room.

"You can take the sofa for now; get comfortable I guess."

Hinata stays frozen for a minute longer before quietly doing as she's told, slipping off her gold sandals, unclipping amber and ruby decorations from her hair. She can feel Naruto's assessing stare from the corner of the eye, blush crawling down her neck to her arms.

"Are you going to try to run away?" Naruto questions point blank and Hinata pauses mid unlooping of a pink ribbon.

"I, err, don't know?" She stumbles out. Where would she go anyways at this time of night? Father or one of the guards would simply turn her away at the first sight of her, coldly escort her back to Naruto's apartment with veiled threats to report her should she try and escape her duty. Their instructors at the Academy and any shopkeeper or businessowner would be of little sympathy to her plight.

She can at least still be a shinobi, continue to train.

But otherwise, her future has become a fog, marred with uncertainties.

Naruto thankfully doesn't push her for an answer, click of his bedroom door closing echoing out into the living room. Quickly, she shifts out of her Mother's kimono, promises to herself scrub it clean somehow, finds her nightgown buried within one her chests and shuts off the lamp light as she tugs it on. His sofa is as hard as it looked from her first glance, springs and stuffing poke into her back like needles no matter how many times she tries to twist and turn her body to get comfortable.

She should be happy she isn't dead yet, that their village's Tailed Beast doesn't seem to be as completely cruel and malicious as the stories that swirl about him.

'Think of something else; anything else.'

The blankets Natsu packed for her smell of rose and jasmine, petals lining the insides from the garden, remnants of a home she no longer belongs to...

"Look Big Sis, I caught two dragonflies!" Hanabi happily chirps, careful to not to crush their jade wings beneath her fingers.

Hinata giggles, points out to the pond and bushes. "Let them go back to their homes Hanabi! I'm sure they'll be happier back there than in your hands!"

Hanabi huffs, peering down at the twin insects before doing as she wants letting them back out into afternoon sunshine. Hinata watches as they head for the pond, land upon pink and white lilies growing near the edge.

A voice comes from their left before she can ask what she's been up to since morning, a painfully familiar sharpness and hostility.

"Shouldn't you be training Lady Hinata? You're wasting precious daylight hours indulging in such silly games. Or has Uncle finally given up on you actually becoming a worthy kunoichi?" Neji smirks.

She steels her nerves before turning to face him, heart thundering in her ears. "No, we'll be picking up on our sparring session this evening once he returns from his meeting with the Taketori clan."

Neji leans against one of the hardwood columns, smile turning spiteful.

"Ah, it seems you haven't heard what the Elders have been discussing then. There is talk that you should be made to be the sacrifice to the jinchuriki this year upon your 13th birthday."

Each word is a jab, rings louder in her ears than the cicadas that buzz from the nearby sycamore trees. The wind sways quietly creating ripples on the pond, dragonflies taking off into the woods. Neji takes a step forward out of the shadows, tauntingly gestures with his head towards the meeting room where he heard said conversation.

"You're lying! Father would never!" Hanabi hisses, points a finger at him to go back in the direction he came.

Neji ignores her, white eyes turning piercing on her.

"Believe whatever you want, but your days are numbered here Hinata. The Hyūga clan has no use for a girl whose grades are mediocre at best and who ranks in the lower half of her class in skill. Being sacrificed to the Nine Tails will at least bring prosperity to the clan, remind the village of our clan’s strength without you being in the way."

Her chest burns, stomach turning inward, curling from his tart laugh. Her voice comes in rasps, arguments falling to the breeze.

He dodges the blow Hanabi attempts for his chest, Hinata pulling her back before she can topple to the floor.

"Hanabi, don't-" Hinata begins, putting her own palm up to stop her from creating a fight.

Neji snickers at her stance. "Neither of you can take me on."

Hanabi clenches her teeth, hands tightened to a furious red at her side as yells for him to leave once more and Hinata squeezes her eyes shut waiting for his footsteps to finally move away.

Surely Father wouldn't do such a thing. She hasn't fallen that low in his eyes; has she? The air has turned stifling, whole body tingling with the urge to walk in the opposite way to get her bearings.

"Don't believe him, he's just in one of his grumpy moods!" Hanabi tries to assure her, Hinata tacking on a weak smile as she heads for the deeper parts of the garden to think.

The following afternoon though she catches the tail end of a meeting Hiashi has with their Grandfather and the other Elders, a muffle of voices declaring a consensus has been made.

She pushes her ear as close as she can, hopes the pattering of rain behind her is loud enough to drown out her careful steps to the door.

"...And you're sure about this Hiashi? You do get final say as her Father." A man asks.

"I don't think...isn't anything special...Umino Iruka reports she's shown no spectacular feats in her class." A woman's voice grumbles.

Hinata draws in a breath, straining to hear the rest.

Father must sense she's here, knows in purposefully not telling her their sparring session would be late that she'd walk up to this scene and hear everything he truly thinks of her.

Hiashi clears his voice, hush falling over the room.

"If Hinata doesn't improve in her capabilities by early Fall, I will go to Lord Third to inquire on her becoming the sacrifice for this year."

She wakes to a sharp nudge at her arms before she can tumble to the ground, Naruto hovering above her.

A dream.

It smells faintly of burning, Naruto pushing a piece of blackened toast into her hands.

"We need to get going." He urges, forcing her to sit up.

The night before hits her in a rush. Hanabi's mournful cries, Natsu's final brushes at her hair, being guided through snow and ice to Naruto's door...

She swallows, voice scratchy with sleep and confusion as she follows him to the kitchen. "To where?"

Her gaze falls to a map sprawled out of the Hokage's residence, Naruto's devious grin as he points to a circled location.

"There's some scrolls I want to steal and you're going to help me!"

-XxX-

Kakashi

'I should've showed up 5 minutes later.' He sighs between flipping through the pages of his favorite Make-Out Holiday novella.

It's hard to focus on anything he's reading hearing the vitriol coming from next door, rare to hear Kurenai Yuhi of all people so angry.

"Why did you allow the sacrifice to go through?! Weren't you planning for Hinata to be a part of my 3-man team upon her graduating?" Kurenai declares.

Hiruzen's voice follows, so light and casual as if they're merely discussing the weather and not the current state of the latest sacrifice tossed to their village's jinchuriki. It's all practically any shinobi or civilian has been able to talk about these past few days. Hiashi Hyūga has given away his eldest daughter to the beast who hasn't been seen since that night over a week ago.

Until yesterday upon her arrival at the Academy with Naruto.

And despite sets of bruises and cuts to her arms she'd refused to explain beyond stating it'd come from training; she'd passed her graduation exam to officially become a genin alongside the boy who'd failed the exam twice before already.

'What changed this year?' He absently wonders.

Asuma walks up behind him, winces when he sees Kurenai ahead of him. "Ugh, I wish she wouldn't pick a fight with him over what's already said and done." It's annoying enough he'll have to additionally listen to his Dad spiel why he's going to be the perfect instructor for the newest generation of Ino-Shika-Cho when he'd rather a team with more anonymity.

Kakashi shrugs. "Why don't you ask her about it later?”

A hint of red splashes to his cheeks, pulling out a cigarette instead of answering him.

Part of him wants to ask if he heard from Gai as well that there was a break in at the Hokage residences sometime last week, but he'd only been half-listening to the gossip before his mind drifted to errands he'd need to do later.

"Kurenai, you had no say in this matter. You're not even connected to the Hyūga clan by blood and Hiashi made his choice in believing Hinata was a suitable sacrifice. It seems Naruto hasn't harmed her from what the instructors have told me-"

"You don't know that! How can you be so calm about this?" She interrupts tightly earning her a glare from one of his advisors.

Hiruzen holds up a hand to stop them from stepping forward. Warmth in his brown eyes cools to ice, boring into crimson.

Kurenai pushes on, undeterred. "I know the jinchuriki was the one who broke into your personal library the other night. Hinata was probably forced to help him. Even worse, there are rumors you fell into some type of silly perversions which caused his escape with a few forbidden scrolls."

Kakashi looks up fully at this, curious and surprised at her bold claims.

Asuma takes a long drag of his cigarette while carefully avoiding his eye.

An ANBU member points a blade at her neck. "You don't have the right to talk to the Hokage in such a manner."

Kurenai clicks her tongue, keeps her gaze on Hiruzen.

"Is anything I just said a lie?" She pressures, keeping her voice steady.

Hiruzen sighs, leans forward in his seat.

"I understand you have your reservations and concerns Kurenai, but we currently have no reason to believe Hinata's life is in danger. A sacrifice’s duty after all is to ensure continued harmony in the lands. That break in has been taken care of already without issue with all my stolen items accounted for. We will not interfere and risk the village being impacted via the Nine Tail's wrath. As a newly made jonin, you must understand the needs of the village come first; right?"

Kakashi covers his yawn, through the crack in door he can see Kurenai's stance wavering, caught between her personal beliefs and that of a shinobi's.

Eventually, shinobi rule wins out as she bows respectfully, raven locks covering the simmering rage Kakashi can still see in her eyes. "I apologize for speaking out of turn Lord Third."

Hiruzen beams, shoulders relaxing. "Forgiven. Now, let us to proceed to the main point of topic of today's meeting. You're to be the instructor of Team 8 consisting of Shino Aburame, Kiba Inuzuka, and of course, Hinata formerly Hyūga."

He ignores the way her body stiffens at Hinata's lost title; tone clipped with a nod. "Understood."

Hiruzen dismisses her and beckons for the next jonin to come in, Kakashi blowing out a breath as Asuma mouths good luck.

'Let's get this over with.'

Hiruzen smiles at Kakashi's approach despite his slouched stance.

His gaze moves between his book and face, chuckling.

"A fan of my old student's work as well? I heard he's coming out with a sequel early next year."

Kakashi forces a courteous smile, nodding. "I look forward to the new destinations Jiraiya will be picking for Fumika to travel to next."

A niggling sensation creeps up his back he's going to hate his assigned students.

Hiruzen clears his throat, straightens a stack of papers.

"While this may seem like a difficult group, I think you're the perfect jonin Kakashi to be assigned to this trio knowing your history." He begins.

None of that sounds good, but he nods for him to continue and tell him already what he already suspects.

"You're to be the instructor for team 7 consisting of Sakura Haruno, Sasuke Uchiha, and Naruto Uzumaki."

Kakashi nods as he reviews over the same requirements for student advancement and skills that they must learn for them to move to chunin he's heard time and again.

"Any questions?" Hiruzen asks.

Kakashi shakes his head and with that, he's dismissed.

Back outside he flips through his book trying and failing re-immerse himself, bookmarking his spot and turning towards the Academy.

'Naruto Uzumaki?'

Their village's latest jinchuriki, the holder of the monster they annually appease with gifts and food.

And now, a girl.

Kakashi sighs, slowing his pace to drag out this inevitable meeting.

'I guess he was eventually going to force me to face my past.'

-XxX-

Sakura

She can't tell if she's cursed or blessed to be on this team.

On the one hand, she's with Sasuke! Sasuke, the coolest, smartest, and strongest person in their class!

Ino and a few other girls definitely gave her a look of malice hearing their names called together, malice that morphed into concern and fear at the announcement of her final team member.

Because on the other hand...

Who wants to have the village's known monster on their team?

Naruto Uzumaki gives her a wide berth just as she likes by sitting in the row above them, doesn't give her a passing glance focused on a paper in hand.

'Why is he allowed to be on a 3-man team? Why was he allowed to graduate in the first place?'

None of it makes sense to her.

Verdant eyes roam over to Hinata as she gets up with the rest of her team, unsure what to make of dotted bruises shades of purples and reds along her arms.

Naruto didn't kill her like a majority of them thought when she didn't immediately show up for classes in the New Year, but what else could he have said and done to her after her Father gave her up?

It could’ve been any one of them really, the Hyūga clan just didn’t see fit to keep Hinata within their clan...

She shivers, pushes the thought away looking to Sasuke.

His gaze has turned to outside, tapping his fingers impatiently against his desk.

"Where exactly is our sensei?" He mutters.

He half-turns to see Sakura's open staring, frowning at her cheery expression.

She should be annoyed at their sensei's lateness as well.

"I'm excited to be working with you on the same team Sasuke!" She beams and Sasuke gives a short nod he's heard her.

Above them Naruto's gaze is focused to outside as well, concentrating on the trees.

A flurry of wind picks up around the branches, mini tornados scattering leaves about making Naruto grin to himself.

Sasuke blinks, studying the motion.

He's been told and heard hundreds of stories regarding Konoha's Tailed Beast, but none of them match what he sees before him.

Where is his ferocity? The haunting red eyes that spell a man's death?

He didn't even kill that pathetic Hyūga girl, maybe he's weaker than they all thought.

Naruto avoids eye contact with them both, looks ready to leave without their sensei from the way he taps his feet with rising impatience.

Sasuke arches a brow, takes in paper torn in twos at his side as he tries another apparent exercise.

"What are you doing?"

Naruto finally looks at him, shrugs. "Testing out my nature affinity while we wait. Mine is wind. I assume since you're an Uchiha that yours is fire."

'When did he learn that?' Sasuke considers. Naruto is the dead last of their class both academic and skills wise.

Unless that too is just more lies their instructors gave them.

He passes him a paper, not surprised when it immediately ignites and blackens into ash.

Sakura sits forward curiously, peers at Naruto hesitantly.

"Can...Can I try to?"

Naruto pauses and Sasuke sees then as a darkness shutters across his features why so many people fear getting on his bad side be it shinobi or civilian.

He's still the holder of the Nine Tails, a deity of destruction and wrath.

And Sasuke takes a step back seeing crimson spark to life in Naruto's eyes, fingers tightening in alarm, tension rising in the room like a storm.

"Will you stop talking negatively about me behind my back?" He volleys back coldly.

Pink blooms across Sakura’s face matching her hair, sinking down.

"I...I haven't-"

"Liar." Naruto interrupts sharply, wind whistling through the room.

"Hinata told me the stories." He adds on at Sakura's silence.

Sasuke nudges her, sighing as she nearly retracts from his touch, clouded by a rising fear.

"Apologize. He's on our team whether you like it or not." He mouths.

Sakura hurriedly shakes away her nerves, nodding.

"I'm sorry! Please, just don't hurt-"

Naruto tosses her a paper before she can finish, Sasuke watching as it crumples to dirt in her hands.

Earth.

Naruto looks away again, scowling now.

"What good is an insincere apology?"

No one speaks, main entrance door clicking open minutes later.

Kakashi strolls in casually, notes the trio awkwardly avoiding each other sitting rows apart on different sides of the classroom.

Huh.

"Apologies on being late; got distracted by a granny needing directions on the way here! So, what did I miss?"

-XxX-

Naruto & Hinata

A sacrifice does what the jinchuriki wants, beholden to them in order to ensure a prosperous village, bountiful spring harvests and fish to feed one's family from summer all the way through winter.

It's one of the many lessons they've learned throughout history from the Warring States Era to now, a preparation to know what to do should you be chosen.

Hinata threads her final stitch into the couch spot, relieved when a sofa coil doesn't twist up again.

'Good, all of the patches are done.'

"Hey, you fixed it." Naruto remarks behind her making her jolt.

Her needle nicks her thumb, bubble of blood rising up.

"Oh, didn't mean to startle y'know." Naruto steps back.

It seems she’ll never be fully comfortable around him, always avoiding his direct stare or touch.

Hinata shakes her head while licking away the droplet.

She moves for her chest to find her first aid kit only for Naruto to pass her a band-aid.

"Ah, thank you." She smiles softly and Naruto gives something of a half-grin in return.

Injuries will be common for them both from now on.

He plops down beside her, both off for the rest the day after two D-rank missions of finding a pair of lost twin dogs and the missing keys of a fisherman respectively.

Naruto studies her carefully. Hinata hasn't once complained in the two weeks it's been since she was dropped off here in the night, hasn't even tried to escape that he knows of.

She even aided in distracting Old Man Third so he could steal a few of his forbidden scrolls.

'Why?'

"Hey, what do you plan to do with your life?" Naruto blurts out, Hinata blinking.

"Ehh?"

Naruto amends himself. "I mean, what's your goal now? I'm not gonna harm you, so don't say to live. We're genin for now and can move up in rank."

Hinata curls her toes, her dreams keep taking her back to the Hyūga manor, to facing her Father and Neji, walking out in the gardens again with Hanabi.

But then there's always those figures in shadow watching them, lips twisted in disgust and envy.

The Branch members.

"Unite my clan into one. Become strong enough to face my Father and Neji." Hinata breathes out, picturing it.

Naruto chuckles.

Hinata looks at him, gently pokes his side startling him this time.

"And ah you? What do you want to do Naruto?"

He leans his head against his palm, Hinata following his gaze out into the sunny afternoon.

"Easy; To travel and see the world y'know! Maybe be like an ambassador for Konoha or something! Strong and respected enough for nobody to ever bother me or care that I'm a jinchuriki."

Hinata nods along eagerly. "I'd like to see the other nations too."

Absently, his fingers brush with hers before pulling away, sighing and shaking his head of foolish dreams.

-x-

Chapter 3: The Rumors About Us

Hinata

"Are you ready Lady Hinata? Dr. Hashijimi does have other patients she needs to attend to within the manor then at the hospital." Natsu questions from behind the door.

It's late November now, sun lighting fiery red and honey yellow leaves in the garden, nights cold enough to burrow into the thicker quilts.

Hinata clenches up her fists before slowly unwinding them, peers at her reflection quickly wiping away tears. Dr. Hashijimi has been the Hyūga family doctor for years, a distant cousin of Father's who has taken care of previous colds, coughs, and flus both she and Hanabi have had.

And so, it makes sense she would come by today to ensure she's in perfect health to be sacrificed next month, that there is nothing out of place to report back to Lord Third and his advisors.

'Is this really happening? Can't they push this back until December at least?' She bites her lip.

Nearly every night now she tiptoes through moonlight and shadow to listen to Father's meetings with The Elders, with Lord Third's board members on how this process of being sacrificed will apparently happen, things nobody is willing to tell her to expect or assume.

Soon, she will just be a memory here in the compound...

Natsu knocks again, louder than before.

"Lady Hinata, can I please let Dr. Hashijimi in?"

Hinata clears her throat. "Y-Yes, go ahead!"

Dr. Hashijimi greets her with a warm smile she shakily returns, sitting opposite of her upon her tatami mats.

"You look well Little Miss! Master Hiashi didn't tell me how tall you've gotten!" She marvels, Hinata nodding dutifully while pouring and passing her a cup of green tea.

Hashijimi accepts the cup, white eyes softening.

"Let's get some basics out of the way. Has your monthly cycle started? Any hormonal or medical issues to report?"

Her cheeks grow hot, nodding. "It started back in late spring, early summer this year. I haven't had any concerns or problems health wise."

Hashijimi nods, pulls out her stethoscope, a tongue depressor, metal prongs, a cloudy vial with a syringe, and a mix of other medical supplies she doesn't recognize from her bag that make her stomach lurch.

'Why does she need all that?' Her heartbeat thrums louder.

"Alright Lady Hinata, please lay back so I can do my full head to toe assessment. I'll need to write up a full report to both Master Hiashi and Lord Third on how you're doing."

Hinata reluctantly nods, doing as she wants unfurling out of her kimono, shutting her eyes as her pearl eyes scrutinize her eyes, mouth, and nose. Fingers press gently against her chest down to her stomach, searching for any major cuts or bruises that will need to be healed up before she's fully presented.

"Good. Good. I see some tiny bruises, but I assume those come from your training regimen. You're at the Academy now, right? Have you started taking missions yet?" Hashijimi's voice floats from somewhere above her.

"Umm, N-No, not yet. I must take the final exams first to officially become a genin and then be assigned to a 3-man squad." Hinata stutters out.

She opens her eyes slightly to see Hashijimi's flat look, warmth gone replaced with a clinical dryness she must use for all her patients.

"I'm sure you'll do fine, the transformation jutsu is one of the basics. Knowing that information, your purity should be intact. But nonetheless, I need to check per Master Hiashi's orders."

"W-What? I haven't been-, I mean there's no reason for Father to think such a thing. C-Can't I talk to him first?" Hinata whispers.

Hashijimi nods her agreement, but doesn't move from her position. "It's already been decided even though I agree with you Little Miss. Alas, he wants to be sure there's no hiccups in the process of this sacrifice going through."

Hinata feels her blood freeze, curls backwards from her touch, manages to shove one hand away only for Hashijimi to jab into her leg with her opposite one, force her to stay in place as a stinging coldness runs into her veins. Her breath quickens, scream swallowed as Hashijimi puts a warm cloth against her mouth.

A numbness comes over her like a wave, vision blurring with dark spots.

"It's meditation hour currently Lady Hinata, surely you don't want to interrupt your Father with a yelp, right? You've already stoked the flames of his ire today by messing up your attack pattern in your sparring session earlier."

Still, Hinata squirms from her hold, knocks over utensils as her aid comes in to keep her place, tears rolling down her cheeks as she moves to assess her lower body.

Hashijimi gives her a mild comforting look, passes her a tissue she merely tears up in her hands.

"Little Miss, this will go by much more quickly if you don't panic or clench up."

"Get up." Naruto orders, jolting backwards when Hinata's fingers move forward to pierce air.

And if not a second earlier, his face.

Hinata's breath comes in pants, looking around with a wildly dark look he's never seen upon her face.

This isn't her room in the compound.

A dream. Just another dream.

Naruto sends her a puzzled look as her shoulders sag, heat pouring into her cheeks. "Are you having nightmares again y'know?"

Hinata stiffens, knees curling to her chest forcing the memory away.

"Y-Yes, No." She murmurs.

Fear is a weakness, can be used against her whether in a fight or in slipping out intel.

Naruto sighs, sinks into his sofa beside her.

Tentatively, he pats her hand, retracting it when she finally looks his way.

"You don't need to be so worried, at least while you're here in the apartment."

Hinata nods slowly, knows this even if her mind remains listless and unsettled.

Naruto pokes into her arm. "Is it your Old Man you're seeing in these nightmares or something? Or your asshole cousin?" It's hard to tell who she's afraid of more, the cousin who promises to kill her at some point or the Father who abandoned her out of a perceived weakness.

He's spent enough time around her now to know that outside of her sister and old caretaker, both men occupy her thoughts quite often with memories of their cruel words.

Hinata shakes her head, not wanting to bother him with her worries, but also badly wanting to spill this upset out of her chest. "Neither this time. It... It was the Hyūga family doctor assessing me to ensure I was in a healthy condition to be the sacrifice-"

"Look, you're not just the 'sacrifice' as you keep calling yourself. You're Hinata, you just need to show yourself that first and then everyone else." Naruto cuts her off with a snort.

His expression darkens at her unsure look. "You're going to need more confidence or else you'll drag your team down. At worse, die before you truly get stronger."

'I know. I know.' Hinata purses her lips at his flat look.

Today is her first true team exercise with Kiba and Shino, Kurenai-sensei planning to test their search and rescue skills under pressure via a timed test.

She can't let either of them down, let herself down.

Naruto yawns, Hinata padding after him into the kitchen. It's early still, sun a weak sliver on the horizon amid a rise of orange and violet hues. Sleep tugs at her, though she pushes the idea away knowing what could await her again in her dreams.

"You're not eating breakfast?" Hinata questions as she gets to preparing a mix of toast, miso soup, and egg for herself.

Naruto shakes his head, leaning his head against his palm. "No, Kakashi-sensei said to hold off on breakfast."

But it's hard to ignore the way his stomach growls from the scent of spices and broth filling the air, considers what would happen if he ate a light snack...

Hinata is the better cook of them, can even turn his plain bowls of ramen into culinary dishes he's only ever seen in advertisements.

Still, would Kakashi-sensei know if he ate something? Smell it on his breath?

'It must be a thinking challenge, hunger as a way to distract and cloud the mind.'

He comes up behind Hinata eliciting a light squeak out of her, grabbing a slice of rolled egg from her plate.

What Kakashi-sensei doesn't know won't hurt him.

 

-XxX-

 

Hiruzen- Hokage's Office

"Are you sure about this Lord Third? It's already highly unprecedented that you're okay with him becoming a shinobi." Homura questions, rubbing his chin as dozens of scenarios come to mind.

All of them spell disaster.

Where is Danzo? Surely, he can talk some sense into his old friend and teammate if they can't.

Koharu nods her agreement. "What are you thinking Sarutobi? Without him in the village as a safeguard, there's an opportunity for all the other nations to attack us!"

Hiruzen holds up a hand before their complaints and worries can snowball into rambles. "You two have nothing to worry about; I'm aware of the risks. Would you rather I stoke the flames of Naruto's ire and jeopardize the village by forcing him to stay?"

Homura goes silent, glances to Koharu who equally can't find the words to argue against him.

"Look, we've had successful harvests and mild seasons for years now give or take a few bad weeks of Naruto's mood being foul. Letting him become a shinobi will help foster his loyalty to Konoha. Plus, with Kakashi as his squad's leader, I trust he'll keep him in line should any of the Nine Tail's powers leak out."

Because Naruto could've easily called on the beast within him to truly desecrate the forests destroying both livestock and crops, upend Earth killing both civilian and shinobi in his way with how dismal their previous offerings have been.

Not to mention all the secrets they've continued to keep from him...

Koharu blanches, skin taking on a sheen of white.

"I don't understand where this confidence is coming from to treat him as an actual shinobi just because he finally passed the graduation exams. He's Konoha's weapon first and foremost-"

"And also holds a deity that has so far, not caused any major damage to the village since being sealed in him. The yearly sacrificial gifts we've given Naruto throughout the years have clearly sufficed enough to prevent any new demonic tendencies from showing up." Hiruzen interrupts.

Koharu peers to Homura for help, but his shoulders have already sunken in defeat.

Hiruzen waves them out. "Let's not argue over this any longer. I've made my decision and have paperwork and afternoon meetings with the head of Konoha's banking and market districts in an hour."

He waits until the pair is gone before slumping in his chair, glancing to his crystal ball to see Naruto heading for the training grounds to meet his Team.

His break-in comes to mind, unbidden now that he's alone.

"Ah, what brings you here so late Hinata?" Hiruzen questions.

Hinata fidgets under his gaze, lilac eyes shifting to the ground.

Hiruzen takes in mini cuts to her arms, thin crescents of red, tears brimming in her eyes.

"I, um, well I wondered if you could appeal to my Father one last time concerning my duty as the sacrifice." She begins softly.

The words stumble out clumsily and quietly, pink splashing across her face at his chuckle, pat to her head only making her tremble.

"That is said and done Hinata, he's signed and completed all the necessary paperwork and I won't ask him to go back on that. Is this perhaps related to how Naruto's been treating you?"

Hinata shakes her head too quickly at hearing his name, gesturing with her hands in a light tapping motion that makes his brows furrow.

'A signal?'

He turns to look over his shoulder to see a flash of blond by his bookshelf, scrolls strapped to his back.

Naruto.

He smiles casually, wicked grin etching up at him before nodding brightly at Hinata.

"Good thing you're such a not so hidden dirty old perv! Great job distracting the Old Man Hinata! The tears really sold it y'know!"

And then he leaps into the dark.

Hiruzen peers back to Hinata, face dry, stepping back avoiding his gaze.

"You helped him to steal-" Hiruzen begins but Hinata is already moving back into the night as well, murmuring a string of apologies.

"Sorry for lying, please don't let this get back to my former clan. I...I don't want Hanabi to know about this."

His grabs for his pipe, tobacco doing little to calm his nerves as a thin sheen of gray smoke begins to waft around him.

Dark eyes switch to his window, sees the duo just outside the main entrance.

Plotting.

Homura clicks his tongue as he walks down the steps, Koharu nodding her agreement at his silent questioning. It was foolish of them to go to Hiruzen first when he holds somewhat of a soft spot for their village's jinchuriki.

They need to check in with Danzo now.

 

-XxX-

 

Hinata

"So, what's it like being enslaved, no I guess the better word is beholden to the monster of Konoha?" Kiba pries.

Monster. Devil. Demon.

He's said a variety of titles in regard to Naruto besides his actual name.

"It's...okay?" Hinata murmurs, words escaping her on any other way to describe it.

Kiba snickers, leaning his head to his palm. "Oh, really? My sis said that when she was younger, the jinchuriki of our village was known for a violent temper, destroyed all these businesses and shops with the flick of a finger when they got a crappy sacrificial gift one year."

Hinata considers what she's seen of Naruto's darker moods, he probably could do the same, probably has wanted to do so, but hasn't.

He willingly trained with her after all, wants her to improve as well.

"I'm going out to the backwoods while there's still sunlight out." Naruto mentions over breakfast.

It's early January, Konoha in the midst of near daily snow flurries and ice rain. Nobody wants to venture out in this weather unless absolutely necessary for food or healthcare, missions even put on hold to wait for warmer weather shortly after the Rinne Festival ended and planned New Year festivities ramped up.

The village is layered in white, clouds nearly a steel gray from morning to night.

But today is slightly better, overnight rain that froze the grasslands melting under thin streams of a blood orange sunrise.

A rare opportunity to head out.

Hinata straightens, relaxes her hands.

"I'll go with you." She decides.

It's a chance to see how he hunts, trains, and fishes, skills nobody in the Hyūga clan really taught her on how to survive in the wilderness.

Without the protection of a guard.

Naruto looks up from his tea, eyes narrowing with a scoff. "You're just going to slow me down."

"I won't! And I really do want to improve! You've...You've never had a training partner, right? W-We could point out each other's strengths and weaknesses, so we'll be better prepared on future missions." Hinata assures him quickly, had been suspecting he could refuse her offer.

Naruto twiddles with his chopsticks, features a mix of discontent and interest.

She fidgets under the intensity of his stare, but pearl eyes don't waver this time from his cerulean, awaiting an answer.

"...Fine, however, I'm not going easy on you. That's the only way you'll get stronger y'know." Naruto decides after a moment.

Hinata happily nods, more so just eager to get away from the gray and white walls of his apartment.

Ice and snow crunch under their feet as they trek the long way towards Konoha's forests, frost dangles from the trees and autumn leaves, a white overlay to greens, browns, and reds.

Naruto turns and loops around a few more trees before they reach open grasslands, Hinata breathing in the scent of pine and shrubs.

He gets into position a few feet away, Hinata changing her stance to one of offense.

"Shadow clone jutsu!"

Just like he said, Naruto doesn't hold back, sends her a brutish launch of kicks and punches. The first of his shadow clones comes from her left, Hinata moving and piercing straight for the chest.

It disappears in a puff of smoke, second Naruto approaching from behind.

"Come on Hinata, you have to be faster than that!"

Hinata twists, ducks low just as the original Naruto comes in ready from her right, throws a burst of wind that nearly topples her down to the snow and ice.

She jabs at his shoulder before she can fully fall and Naruto winces as his chakra network shuts down to his dominant side. They leap back from each other, breaths turning into pants.

Naruto pauses, rolls his neck. "Huh, guess I'm learning some stuff from you after all."

Hinata nods, steadying her breathing. "Your chakra control and taijutsu are...not very good. Though, I think your opponent would have a hard time anyways dealing with your stamina and would burn out before you or lose to your unorthodox methods of attack."

Naruto arches a brow, laughs gently. "Geez Hinata, pretty blunt of you."

She reddens instantly and his features switch to one of amusement, plopping down beside her. "No, you make some good points, I see we're both close-range fighters. You'll need to work on your speed and stamina. Beating your asshole cousin or anybody else will need to involve you using your nature affinities of fire and lightning more, abilities nobody would see coming from you. We gotta improve on our genjutsu skills as well, maybe Kurenai-sensei can give you a few tips you can pass along."

Hinata nods at his advice, Naruto's gaze turning skyward thoughtfully.

Ribbons of vermilion and gold pour over the forest slowly, ice seeming to crackle awake at the coming sunlight across the field.

"I'm gonna find a way to learn more about my clan outside of Old Man Third finding out. Probably going to need to steal another scroll or a few books from the library." He decides.

Hinata eyes him carefully, thinking of his options. "You mean the Uzumaki clan, right? We...We can get a seal of approval from our jonin instructors or Lord Third perhaps? Considering we're genin now?"

Naruto snorts and his expression becomes unreadable to her once more, gaze abruptly twisting to her as a streak of scarlet crosses through blue.

"Do you really think a silly piece of paper is going to help? The last time I went to the library that old hag Yumika trailed me around worried I was going to cause an earthquake just for walking inside."

His hands grip at her arm, crescents forming in her skin ensuring she keeps her gaze on him. Her whole-body thrums with pain, the knowing that by tonight she'll be sporting bruises of varying sizes across her skin.

" You're going to get these looks now too, don't forget. The Hyūga name, even if you no longer officially have it, means little to the civilians y'know."

Hinata purses her lips, knows this in the way people have already looked at her since that fateful night.

With fear; with pity; with annoyance.

"I know Naruto my former clan title won't change my situation and it hasn't stopped me from trying to leave your place; has it?" She launches back.

"...Only because of your duty as a sacrifice and that you have nowhere else to go." Naruto sneers.

"No...because it's like you said, I'm not just a 'sacrifice', right? You could've forced me to leave weeks ago, but you haven't." Hinata mentions softly.

Lilac bores into cobalt, truth of his true worries out in the open making him stiffen for once and look away.

Neither speak further and Naruto's light growl of his stomach causes him to fully drop his hold on her.

Hinata hesitates for only a moment before gently patting his hands, pointing to the batches of yarrow, parsley, and bellflower growing near the groves that the grasslands spill into.

"How about we do a bit of foraging and then start heading back? Once we're back at the apartment, I can show you how to make a soup with them."

Naruto blanches, features twisting to disgust. "If you put all those vegetables and herbs in it, I'm not going to eat it y'know."

Yes, that's not the first time he's told her that.

Because he's refused to touch any of the green beans and peppers that she's bought from the vendors that don't look at her with pity or outright fear knowing her ties now to their village's jinchuriki. His stubbornness has been an obstacle and the little ryo from her missions are going to waste.

Still, she needs to try.

"I'm getting tired of ramen." Hinata admits softly and Naruto bristles hearing her anyways.

"Nobody's forcing you to eat it y'know." He gripes, harsher than he intended when Hinata purses her lips.

Instead, she moves to stand, heading to collect the herbs at least to use them for medicinal purposes if not for culinary. She hides a smile hearing Naruto's footsteps patter after her in the frost a moment later to help.

Back at the apartment, she delegates Naruto to cutting the parsley and morel mushrooms they collected, dropping a slab of butter onto one of his pans while the stove crackles to life.

Naruto's curious stare weighs on her back watching her, observes as she carefully sprinkles in salt and pepper before stirring in the herbs until they turn a crispy brown.

Hinata turns off the stove and turns to him, ignores the rush of her heart in her ears passing him a sauteed morel.

"Try it." She gently orders.

For a second, she assumes Naruto will roughly push it out of her hands or throw away all her efforts into the trash. Instead, he reluctantly grabs the piece, biting off a slice.

Hinata doesn't bother hiding her giggle at the look of wonder that instantly lights up his eyes, grabbing a second and third piece.

"I didn't know vegetables could actually taste good y'know!'

Kiba snorts at her explanation. "One time doesn't count! Besides, he harmed you in the process of his anger! I wouldn't think much of it and you shouldn't either."

"For once, Kiba has a point. Anyways, shouldn't be on your status as the sacrifice, instead work to be a better kunoichi and grow on our team." Shino adds.

His gaze focuses on the forest ahead, Kurenai's body appearing right out of branch and leaves.

She nods back at Shino. "I see you've been using your bugs to keep track of my scent since we came out here; good. You'll all be using your strengths whether it be marking your scent to your environment or using your vision to track an enemy." Kurenai explains while looking at Kiba and Hinata respectively.

Kurenai gestures with a head nod into the deeper parts of the woods where sunlight doesn't reach.

"Search and rescue can be called for a variety of reasons: missing or rogue shinobi, injured personnel, or elderly/children lost. In this case scenario, you'll have exactly 2 hours to detain and return my copy I've left behind."

Kiba chuckles, cracking his fists while Akamaru barks eagerly. "Hmph, Akamaru and I may not even need a full hour to finish this!"

Shino meanwhile unleashes a black river of beetles, commands them to get ready to hunt down Kurenai's scent once again from the deeper parts of the forest.

Hinata activates her byakugan, notes dark holes and foliage that's been shifted.

Kurenai smirks, snaps her fingers to regain their attention. "I wouldn't be so certain about rushing out there. Remember you're a team, and most rescue operations aren't done solo!"

She raises a hand up, meets each of their eyes before giving a nod.

"And one more note of advice: Be aware of any traps, pitfalls, or genjutsu I may or may not have put about! Now...Go!"

 

-XxX-

 

Naruto

"Now that we've gotten to know each other some, I think it's time for your first true team exercise!" Kakashi enthuses.

His gaze lingers mostly on Naruto who refused to take part in his introductions. He knew already that Sasuke desires revenge on his older brother, that Sakura for now just wants to be with Sasuke (he'll need to work on her getting a proper goal later), and Naruto...

He remains the biggest mystery.

"Everyone here knows I'm Naruto Uzumaki. My likes? Ramen. Dislikes? Ehh, I'm not a big fan of vegetables or people looking at me with frustration for y'know, existing. Goals? Nothing any of you need to worry about!"

There are basic things he and the rest of his fellow jonin know about Naruto's case, but not even Lord Third knows what he wants to do when he's older. He's nearly certain he's already broken his first rule by eating breakfast from the bit of egg to his cheek he wiped away too late, though punishing him for that alone would instantly switch on his ire.

'I need to truly test his teamwork skills.'

Kakashi blows out a breath, of course Naruto wouldn't tell him or anyone probably what's really on his mind at the moment.

He holds up two bells to the sunlight, looks between the trio.

"Alright, this is The Bell Test. The goal is to for you to capture two of my bells before the sun is midway in the sky. Keep in mind, I only have two bells, one of you will fail and be not only without lunch, but based on how I see you perform, sent back to the Academy."

Sakura raises a hand. "Wait, how is that fair?! Isn't there a way for all of us to pass?"

Kakashi smiles. "Hmm, perhaps! Otherwise, see if you can determine who will be the one to fail!"

Verdant goes to onyx. 'I don't want to lose my chance to be on Sasuke's team when I just got it!'

She fights down a shiver as her gaze moves to Naruto. He can be a force of destruction when he wants to be, what's to stop him from taking both bells for himself?

Sasuke grits his teeth, ignores both his teammates. 'No way am I heading back to the Academy when I still need to go after Itachi.'

And with that Kakashi gives the nod to begin.

Sasuke and Sakura instantly take to the trees, Naruto staying in his same position.

Kakashi pulls out his favorite Make Out paradise book while keeping one eye on him.

He's made no motion to attack him, is instead staring at everywhere, but him.

"Formulating a plan?" Kakashi asks, Naruto shrugging, features carefully blank.

And then he heads into the forestry as well.

'Jonin can't just fail people that easily, right? I'm missing something to this exercise. Two bells and three of us? That would mean someone would always fail and I'm pretty sure other teams have passed this test; all 3 of them. The point must not be the bells, so what then?' Naruto thinks.

He runs into Sakura first, body lying flat to the ground, Naruto sighing at her attention focused solely on Sasuke in the treetops above.

He taps her shoulder, covers her mouth when she nearly screams.

"Don't freak out like that! Geez, you act like I stabbed you y'know." Naruto hisses.

Sakura squirms before her expression hardens. "I can't be too sure when it comes to you. After all, didn't you harm Hinata over the winter break? You can't lie about those bruises we all saw to her arms and neck."

Naruto clicks his tongue to not snap and voice venom back at her, though the ground beneath them quakes just slightly enough for Sakura to squirm and move back from him even more.

'Relax. Relax.'

He calms his breathing, frowning. " We were sparring, it's common to get injured when doing so. Now, you haven't exactly formed a plan to take on Kakashi-sensei, have you? I have an idea, but it requires all 3 of us to work."

Naruto turns his attention to Sasuke, finds a pebble near his feet and launches it at him.

Sasuke doesn't budge until the 3rd chipped stone hits his back, dark eyes twisting downward in annoyance.

"Leave me alone dead last; I don't need either of you to help me in getting a bell."

Naruto casts a sardonic grin back at him, chuckles lowly. "Fine. I guess when you lose trying to directly take on a jonin with war and far more mission experience than you, then you can come back and hear me out!"

Sasuke ignores his barb, launches himself straight for Kakashi. Sakura watches in awe as he maneuvers and twists around their sensei's body, fingers brushing at a bell. Naruto sees from the corner of her eye the beginnings of her standing up to race in to help, holding up an arm to block her to her upset.

Because it's quickly a losing battle, Kakashi pinning Sasuke down in ease.

"You're fast I'll give you that, but not faster than me."

Sasuke takes to the opposite side of the forest as soon as his hold loosens, Naruto grudgingly looking for a path to reach him outside Kakashi's view.

His eyes track to the sun's current position, they have maybe an hour or less left...

He shrouds into a thicket of moss, scarlet spilling into his eyes washing away blue. Sasuke, like Sakura, studies him warily, isn't sure if he's going to actually attack him or Kakashi-sensei.

"Are you done being stupid? Listen. We're running out of time."

Sakura crosses her arms, uncertain but not ready to head back to the Academy and have Ino or any of their classmates rub that potential scenario in her face. "Alright, Alright. Tell us what you have in mind."

Naruto forms a light gust of wind. "We can use our nature affinities y'know. It wouldn't exactly be a tactic I think he'll see coming."

Sasuke says nothing, waiting for him to explain more while Sakura rubs her chin. "I haven't learned any Earth related jutsu yet."

Naruto shrugs. "You just need to do like a chakra infused fist to the ground, I guess? Just think of when you get mad at people for calling your forehead huge and that should work y'know!"

Sakura instantly bristles, fists balling at her sides. "It's not huge!"

"Yeah, sure. Anyways, I'll come in with wind to be a distraction, Sakura shakes the ground below him some hopefully, and then Sasuke comes in last with a fireball jutsu that will create a haze and grab the bells." Naruto finishes.

Sasuke runs a hand through his hair, this can't be the same Naruto who rarely showed up to class, who he saw upend a tree on the way home when an old lady shooed him from her food stand.

"Fine, let's get this over with while we have the time left." He grumbles.

Naruto strikes first with a gale palm Kakashi blows back with ease, Sakura gathering energy as Naruto gives the signal.

"Earth Release: Fissure!"

It's nowhere near enough to split the ground, crack running forward only barely the size a thin trickle.

But it's enough for Kakashi's gaze to turn briefly away from Naruto, Sasuke coming from above and left.

"Fireball jutsu!"

Kakashi launches himself back before it can strike, Naruto attempting another burst of wind from his right, neither reaching the bells before he once more is out of range.

The sun glistens on his silver hair, nods. "Well, well. Didn't expect you all to actually come up with a plan. Unfortunately, time is now up."

Sasuke turns his glare to Naruto. "Well, that was a failure. And you called me an idiot for trying to take him on solo."

Too late does he see Naruto's eyes are a bright ruby red, Sakura's ripple in the Earth threatening to split into a ravine.

"I never said it was going to be 100% certain." Naruto ventures, turning to face Sasuke as the wind turns into a sharp whistle.

Kakashi comes between them both, holds a thumb up in victory. "Hold on you two! I never said anything about failing! You 3...pass!"

Naruto's mood is still stormy despite his statement. "How?"

He waits for Sakura to come in beside them, nodding. "Teamwork. That's the Bell Test's true purpose. And to celebrate, we can start on lunch officially now as Team 7."

Kakashi puts a bento box into his hands not waiting for him to respond, tiniest spark of relief lightening his chest when Naruto breaks into a true grin. He's still as much of an enigma as ever, though he's sure at least right now his mind has moved on to more positive thoughts as he bites into his onigiri.

Naruto stares down at the meal, a collection of food he rarely gets to sample on.

But his thought is of home, the second celebration he'll perhaps have later today.

'I can tell Hinata about this when I get back!'

-x-

Chapter 4: The Night Walk

Chapter 4: The Night Walk

"The sky grew darker, painted blue on blue, one stroke at a time, into deeper and deeper shades of night."

― Haruki Murakami, Dance, Dance, Dance

Naruto & Hinata

"Welcome back!"

Naruto jolts, hands balling into fists quickly pulling a kunai from his pocket.

A soft voice floats from his kitchen. Not Old Man Third or one of his ANBU guards here to do another monthly report and check in on him. Ensure that any demonic tendencies he's been showing are under control, that Konoha's surrounding rivers and forests are safe still from his wrath.

Hinata. His latest gift.

Naruto pauses at his door, loosens out the stiffness to his shoulders letting his suspicion fade.

Right, he should be used to her presence by now, this warmth that comes over him each time he returns to a no longer empty apartment.

Hinata hovers over two bowls of herbs and beef respectively, sends him a look when his lips scrunch just slightly as she prepares to mix the vegetables with the chopped chunks of meat.

"Successful assignment?" She asks as Naruto moves to her side to help prepare the sauce and mix the eggs with the rice and other spices.

Naruto nods, gestures to twigs and mud mixed into her violet locks. He brushes out the closest leaves and stems to his hand, not noticing Hinata's sudden flush and glance to him.

"Yeah. You?" He questions.

Hinata laughs lightly. "Barely. With 5 minutes to spare in finding Kurenai-sensei's clone thanks to Akamaru's nose."

That had been a week ago now, they'd skirted the topic of what future missions will mean for him as their village's tailed beast and her as the sacrifice tied to him.

Naruto shakes the memory away as he patters quietly out from the bathroom, sighing.

'She's so weird.'

He takes in Hinata's currently curled up form, knows his sofa is as hard as stone despite her lack of complaints about her sleeping situation. No amount of stitching back in the cotton stuffing or pushing back in the looped silver springs time after time will make it feel like falling into a cloud.

Hinata stretches in her sleep, legs about to tumble off the sofa.

Again.

But even as Naruto admonishes her silently, he can't bring his gaze to leave her.

'I don't plan to go anywhere unless you want me to.'

Moonlight spills across her figure like a tilted glass as his mind replays her statement over and over again. It comes up in-between recollections of them training or eating together, reminds him he's truly no longer living alone.

It's all an endless loop he hasn't been able to shake off as easily as he first thought.

His heart lurches and he turns away. All he needed to do was take a quick leak, not stare at Hinata wondering why in the 3 months since being gifted to him she truly hasn't tried to escape or fight harder out of her current status as Konoha's latest sacrifice.

If she's going to be here long-term, then she'll need better bedding than his sofa.

He digs into his pocket for the clipping he stole out of the convenience store's magazine.

Futons aren't exactly cheap if he's going to get one that will last a long time. He needs more ryo, higher ranked missions than just finding cats or the missing keys of civilians that don't even like him touching their belongings in the first place.

'I could surprise Hinata with one if I just had a bit more ryo. I'm sure that furniture store still has some on sale from the New Year's festivals.'

He just needs to double check.

And on the way, he can visit the library and get those Warring State Era books he's had his eye for a while that must discuss the Uzumaki clan and their history at some point.

He grins at the thought, detours for his main entrance instead of going back to bed, Hinata stirring from the door clicking open.

Crap.

"Naruto? Where are you going at this time of day?" She blinks as her eyes quickly adjust to the dark, still too early for moonset or sunrise.

She can't recall him saying he had a new night or early morning mission Kakashi-sensei might've assigned his team. He would've mentioned it during dinner time or even before they went to their separate corners at bedtime.

Naruto shrugs, gives a half-answer needing to settle his thoughts away from her.

"Out for some fresh air. I should be back within an hour or so y'know."

Hinata straightens, about to get up when Naruto shakes his head.

"Alone. Gotta clear my thoughts." He clarifies.

"But, what about the night patrols-"

Naruto snorts, sends her a wry grin.

"Geez, you really were sheltered in that Hyūga compound. I memorized the routes of Old Man Third's guards over a year ago. You'll risk my cover and be a distraction if you come along." He states point blank before she can come up with any more excuses.

The last thing he needs is to have his heart and stomach annoyingly churning as she smiles gently at him, hands brushing against his own...

Hinata bristles at his tone before sighing. "I-In that case, you should know some of your favored escape paths are currently under construction. It's unlikely that the guards are going to be on their typical routes tonight."

Naruto frowns, cheeks prickling with heat. "Oh, err well, thanks for telling me that."

Hinata breaks into a smile, gets up anyways making him scowl.

She used to hate or skitter backwards when he even walked up behind her, now comfortably walking to him.

"You're not planning to break into the Hokage's office again; are you?" Hinata murmurs.

Naruto shakes his head, eyes wandering from her assessing gaze.

He clears his throat, hoping Hinata won't activate her byakugan and see the torn flyer within his jacket pocket.

"Not this time, y'know! It's...a secret; one you'll see soon enough!"

And hopefully like, a more comfortable bedding will mean better rest.

Hinata's brows furrow suspiciously. "It won't involve breaking the law?"

'As long as I get enough ryo, no.'

And that the seller is willing to take his ryo this time instead of pushing it away of his hands, pretending he doesn't exist until he finally has to leave his store.

She sighs at his lack of answer, nervously tapping her hands to her pajamas.

"Be careful. I-I've heard that some of the older chunin and jonin are unhappy you've officially become a shinobi."

Naruto yawns, nothing he doesn't already know. "Yeah, I've heard."

Hinata grabs his free hand before he can fully leave, pursing her lips.

"Seriously, t-these are people that truly don't care about the power of the deity within you!"

Naruto breaks her hold slowly and she steps back seeing scarlet swim into azure.

"I'll be fine; I'm used to such things in case you've forgotten. You don't need to worry about me Hinata, worry more about getting stronger because that cousin of yours will try to kill you if he gets the chance." He grunts.

Hinata squirms back as if stung, the topic of Neji enough for her to say nothing more he knows.

And with that, he heads into the dark.

Nightfall in Konoha is when he gathers the best secrets, learns about mundane matters such as shipments from the west coming in to more personal information couples and families keep hidden out of the daylight hours.

Like Hinata warned, the night officers are moving in more zigzag paths outside their usual straight patterns, working in pairs checking every alleyway for any stragglers coming out of the bars or clubs.

"I heard Ryugawa shirked his duties last night to play pachinko with a girl he met in the red-light district?" The first man walking ahead just slightly snickers.

His partner shakes his head. "I feel sorry for his wife. Miyami takes extra C, even B-rank missions and meanwhile he spends nearly half his ryo away on gambling, cheap thrills with ladies of the night, and booze."

Naruto rooftop hops to a building with creeping vines and moss as the duo stops, crouching low concealing himself where the moonlight doesn't land in case they decide to look up.

"Anyways, this area is clear. We should head back to the Hokage Tower. Lord Third said he needs to have a quick meeting with every guard from each shift."

The first man rolls his eyes. "Ugh, are you kidding me Kobayashi?! About what? Our resident jinchuriki becoming a genin? Or that poor Hyūga girl that got tossed to him like yesterday's trash?"

Kobayashi nods. "I don't make the rules Takiwara! Besides, better to stay on the demon's good side lest you want the village plunged into longer winters and summers filled with heatwaves."

Naruto clicks his tongue, edges closer avoiding the cracks in the rooftop's tiles.

Takiwara puts his hands behind his head, sighing.

"I'm starting to think Lord Third should retire making decisions like this. What happens if he gets assigned a mission and is captured by an enemy village?"

Kobayashi waves off the idea, snickering. "Nah, his team has been purposely assigned basic D-rank and lower missions. Shitty jobs nobody can be bothered to do except the new Academy graduates."

Naruto watches them go, vines wilting to brown under the pressure of his hold.

"Is that so?" He mutters under his breath when he's sure he's alone, shifting his plans.

'Time to change that.'

 

-XxX-

 

Konoha- Root Foundation Meeting Room

"I can see why you two came to me. Honestly, I don't know what Hiruzen's thinking these days." Danzo sighs.

It's nearing daybreak from the tint of pinks and reds on the horizon, Hiruzen should be returning back to his home after giving an update to both the day and night shift guards of this newest change that's come to the Nine Tails.

Officially a genin.

It sounds ridiculous no matter how many times he's read the reports that confirm it.

Homura pours each of them a final cup of sake, sighing.

"You're Sarutobi's oldest friend and rival Danzo. Think you can find some time to talk some sense into him one-on-one in private?"

Danzo half-shrugs, but his mind has already gone into planning mode, little seeds of destruction he can have his root members spread for him around the village to both shinobi and civilian.

The encouragement of Sarutobi fully stepping down from the Hokage position for good, that he's been far too reckless with the village's safety allowing the Nine Tails now to roam free outside Konoha's borders.

'It won't be easily done considering how beloved Hiruzen is amongst the general public. His latest sacrifice to the jinchuriki appears to have been a success going by how profitable the markets and fields have been at the end of the year. On top of his skills as 'The Professor', an assassination attempt will set us back for years if it gets traced back to me or even Root. The only way to sway and cause doubt is for Hiruzen to make an order or action that will turn into a grave mistake.' Danzo considers.

A mistake that will lead to multiple lives lost, even major damage to Konoha's most prominent buildings if need be.

Koharu swirls at her glass, takes in her cloudy reflection.

"We don't necessarily want Sarutobi to step down if I may add, I just want him to put more...restrictions on the Nine Tails."

Danzo readily agrees. "No, no. I complete understand where you're coming as he's our village's weapon at the end of the day. He shouldn't even be going into the forests unsupervised or training knowing that can feed into the deity's strength and him abandoning Konoha. Ah, but you know how Hiruzen can be when it comes to any subject involving him. Softhearted knowing he's the Fourth's son."

Homura scoffs, blunter with his words. "Other nations might think Konoha has gone weak if we let this carry on."

Danzo holds up a hand, nods to his oldest friends and teammates.

"Let me handle things from here. I'll report back to you two in roughly 3 weeks or so with the progress I've made."

Koharu sits forward, interest sparking in her eyes. "Wait, can't you give us an idea of what you're thinking of?"

Danzo laughs coolly. "The less people that know, the better. As always, I would greatly appreciate it if you two continue to keep these little meetings we've been having from reaching Sarutobi's ears."

Homura chuckles in return. "Of course, nothing ever leaves these walls."

Danzo snaps his fingers then, a brunette stepping forward out of the darkness.

"Please direct them out, provide them with the packages of tea I had imported from Yugakure last month."

The man nods with a bow, gestures for Homura and Koharu to follow him to the entrance, Danzo rubbing his chin once he's fully alone.

'It's earlier than I expected with the chunin exams not even in play yet, though it's time I put in a few calls to my outside associates.'

 

-XxX-

 

Naruto -Hokage's office

"I don't feel your team is ready Naruto-" Hiruzen begins carefully.

Naruto unleashes a burst of wind scattering scrolls and papers into mini twisters before he can even finish speaking. His mood is the darkest he's seen it in a while, room feeling a degree hotter from his intense stare.

"I'm not asking you Old Man. I'm telling you to give us a C-ranked mission or higher." He reiterates.

He can feel Kakashi's disapproving stare on his back, Sakura's frustrated look at his complete rudeness to their village's leader. None of what they think matters, he's getting that extra ryo one way or another.

They should be happy he hasn't resorted to just stealing or outright pickpocketing it from any random shinobi or civilian that's too loose with their ryo to notice a few bills missing from their purse or wallet.

'Geez, he's been in such a volatile mood since meeting this morning!' Sakura restrains back an open enraged expression, fists tight at her sides.

But Sasuke is the first to speak surprisingly on his behalf, stepping forward.

"I rarely agree with Naruto on anything. However, in this case, I feel the same way. We're not going to improve as shinobi only taking low ranked missions about the village."

Hiruzen takes a long drag of his pipe, dark eyes boring into stormy cerulean.

Cerulean beginning to swirl a violent crimson.

'No use delaying things I suppose.'

He turns his focus back to Kakashi who nods just faintly enough for him to see that this isn't the first time he's brought up said topic that he wants a more exciting mission. His weekly reports show that Naruto has been receptive to teamwork, listens to suggestions from both Sakura and Sasuke on how to improve his chakra control and speed respectively.

He searches amid his strewn papers and folders, comes upon the file labeled with the Land of Waves.

"Alright, well you're in luck Naruto. I'm set to actually have a meeting in a few minutes in regard to a C-ranked bodyguard/escort mission Team 7 can take. Tazuna, a master craftsman, is need of protection heading back to his home in the Land of Waves. His goal is to hopefully build a bridge that will connect Wave Country to the Land of Fire to increase commerce between both regions." Hiruzen explains.

Naruto half listens to his spiel, only tunes in when he says payout will be around 100,000 ryo split between the 3 of them.

A knock comes to the door, Hiruzen calling out for them to enter.

He smiles warmly at the new arrival. "Just in time Tazuna! These 3 will be your guards for your escort mission back to your home in Wave."

Tazuna blinks, mood instantly dampening peering at the trio up and down. "Hold on, they're all just a bunch of kids! I thought you said you were going to have seasoned shinobi as my guards?!"

Kakashi raises his hand slightly. "I'm a seasoned shinobi coming along as this team's leader."

Hiruzen nods at Kakashi thankfully. "Unfortunately, a majority of our more experienced shinobi are tending to higher ranked missions at the moment. I assume you don't want to put off any longer getting back home to check in on your family."

Tazuna grumbles a curse at his terrible luck and Naruto wrinkles his nose at the scent of sake and cheap beers on his breath.

He jabs a thumb in his direction, eyes despite their redness gazing at him clearly with a mix of fear and annoyance.

He probably knows already who he is even though he's a foreigner.

"Well, I don't trust that blond in particular. I've heard the rumors about him from traveling merchants."

Naruto's eyes narrow as Tazuna's stare focuses on him alone, ignoring Kakashi-sensei's and Old Man Third's warning looks.

Politeness is a two-way street.

"If it helps, I'm not a fan of drunkards either."

 

-XxX-

 

Hinata- Team 8, Training Grounds

"What?! Why is Team 7 getting a C-ranked mission out of all teams when we've gone on way more missions than them?!" Kiba snaps, gazing up from his bento.

Kurenai sends him a sharp look, chopsticks nearly cracking in half under the tight grip of her hands.

"Kiba. One doesn't get missions they want by begging for it like a child."

Kiba scoffs, crosses his arms. "It worked for Naruto, didn't it? Or is he just special because Lord Third is too afraid of inciting the Nine Tails wrath by saying no?"

Sanguine eyes turns a shade darker. "There's a reason the tradition of sacrifices is done yearly to a village's jinchuriki. You were too young or not even born yet to remember the last wave of destruction the deity caused to the village when things didn't go the way they wanted."

Kiba pauses for a moment, but a stubborn look mars his coal black eyes that he isn't going to back down from the subject.

Kurenai places her head against her palm, rubs away a coming migraine.

'I could ask Asuma for advice again, but I don't want him to worry or think I'm not cut out to be a sensei.'

Compared to her, he has it easy with 2 out of 3 of his squadron being known for their laziness and love of a good meal over a mission.

He'd already questioned her enough times if this is what she really wanted when she'd first submitted the paperwork to join the list of jonin wanting to take on the latest Academy graduates.

"Are you sure you want to deal with this class? The Nine Tails kid is included in this batch for once." Asuma notes over tea.

Kurenai chuckles, swirls at her cup swishing the ginger leaves to the bottom.

'As to what else Asuma? Should I just sit and wait for you to propose like Dad wants me to?' She wonders.

Or can she teach a new generation about genjutsu, ways to attack the enemy in methods they'll never expect until too late?

"I'll take my chances." She hums out before taking a long sip from her cup.

Akamaru barks his agreement, Kiba nodding along with his yips.

"Akamaru thinks we're deserving of a C-rank, no, even a B-ranked mission if they're getting one! No way am I letting that moody asshole and the dead last get ahead of me in rank!" He declares, looking to Shino and Hinata to voice their agreement.

Shino doesn't bother with looking up from his onigiri. "I too would prefer missions that would be better use of my beetles. Why? Because they won't learn and gather scents and information being restricted to the village alone. Granted, of course Akamaru is going to agree with you being your partner and loyal companion Kiba."

Kiba sniffs, can't tell if Shino is insulting him or giving him a backwards compliment.

"Whatever, you keep your bugs close to letting them crawl all over your lunch like that, in a sense your mini companions. So, I think you're agreeing with me for once! Hinata, what's your take?"

Kurenai glances to her as well. She's been trying to do at least a weekly check in on her since being given away by the Hyūga clan, though Naruto's constant presence each time she's come by to the apartment has been a detriment to seeing her true progress.

"You can always come live with me Hinata. Just say the word and I'll put in a formal request to Lord Third to-"

"To break a decades old tradition of sacrificial duties? Did you think I was just going to stand by and let that happen y'know?" Naruto cuts in with a sneer.

Kurenai covers a groan, considers this wasn't her greatest idea to do a mid-afternoon check in.

Especially not with Naruto studying her as if she's more a buzzing mosquito than a guest.

Hinata winces, cheeks burning pink as she peers to Naruto with a look akin to annoyance she's never seen upon her features.

"Naruto, please stop being rude to our sensei! You know she just wants to make sure I'm okay since the night, well since the night F-Father left me here..."

Naruto points a finger directly at Kurenai instead, seemingly accusing her of causing Hinata's upset. "Hey, is she one of the ones that thought I was going to eat you?!"

Hinata shakes her head, boldly grabs his hand to pull it back to the table.

"Y-You're worrying over nothing again." Her voice quiets to a light huff. Kurenai blinking in surprise when Naruto doesn't immediately let go of her hold.

Her eyes sharpen gazing between the two, toes curling suddenly wishing she'd listened to Asuma and had just let this topic go...

'I shouldn't be here; not like this.' Kurenai feels her breath tighten.

And when Naruto peers to her again, he reminds her of said fact, wind tossing her documents about to her feet.

"The next time you decide to come by, it should be with an offering to signify the importance of what you want to say. That's just one of the rules for meeting with the jinchuriki if you disagree with a sacrifice made, right? But rules like that are ones you aren't willing to fully break."

Kurenai clenches her teeth, she'd figured Kakashi would've knocked out that sharp tongue of his by now.

Apparently not.

She leans forward curiously now to hear Hinata out, lilac eyes clear and resolute.

"I too would like a C-ranked mission that will strengthen our skills not just in search & rescue, but in spying and intelligence surveillance as well. I personally want to learn more from you in genjutsu and how I can incorporate into my former clan's techniques."

Kurenai chuckles, puts down her tempura.

"Alright, well, I can see when I've been outvoted. We meet back here tomorrow at 0600 for a new mission."

 

-XxX-

 

Naruto & Hinata-Naruto's Apartment

"The Land of Waves? I've heard the seas can be rough there around this time of year." Hinata regards as Naruto points out the location on the map in relation to Konoha.

He nods, practically bouncing in his seat, Hinata smiling to herself at the look of wonder in his cobalt eyes.

This is the first time he'll be truly going out of the village.

"It's my first taste of freedom y'know! Ahh, it's a bodyguard escort thing. The client is a bit of a jerk, but I can put up with him for a few days to earn enough ryo to get you-"

He slaps a hand to his mouth, reddening.

'Yikes, nearly gave myself away there!'

Hinata glances at him fully then, puzzled. "Get me what?"

"A, err, kunai! Yeah, since you hardly have any besides those rusty crappy ones we got from the Academy!" Naruto lies.

He nearly groans aloud at that horrible fib, relieved Hinata doesn't pressure him for the truth.

"Our mission is going to take us into Kusagakure. There's suspicion a man has been selling illegal drugs and weapons under the guise of medicines that has started spilling into the Land of Fire. It's caused...a few deaths from overdose, poisoning, and psychosis from the report."

Naruto beams excitedly for her, for them both.

Finally, he's going to leave out of Konoha's borders, out of these invisible chains that tie him to a village that barely tries to appease his presence.

"I don't know how long I'll be gone." Hinata mentions.

Naruto shrugs. "Me either! But we're having another spar once we both get back y'know!"

Hinata laughs softly, a gentle sound that calms the bundle of nerves coiling about his stomach.

"Of course."

 

-XxX-

 

Naruto- Land of Fire Outskirts

Tazuna doesn't have to like him, pretends not hear his scathing comments that as the runt of the team, he's slowing them down the most with his open staring at the surrounding fields.

"You know, my ears are working perfectly fine." Naruto eventually grunts out.

He glances over his shoulder, fixes Tazuna with a look of malice that instantly quiets him. The forests have been eerily quiet since their morning departure, rolling grasslands of greens and yellows give away nothing.

He steps over a puddle and pauses, gazes upward to a sea of blue.

'When was the last time it rained?'

Goosebumps ignite his skin, wipes his palms of sweat against his pants before either Sasuke or Sakura can notice.

'I have to be ready, ready like I'll soon be attacked.' His heart hammers louder.

It hasn't rained in over a week he recalls, and his earlier question to himself is soon answered as they reach a split in the path, screech of metal coming from both his right and left.

He half turns to see Kakashi ensnared in jagged metal, crumpling to the ground.

"Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura gasps in horror, Sasuke holding up an arm before she can rush to his side.

"It could be a trap; we need to assess the area and still protect Tazuna and ourselves from further attack." He asserts at Sakura's questioning look.

The younger of the brothers' smirks, click of their gauntlets echoing into the air.

"Let's go for the blond kid and Tazuna next Meizu. You saw the ryo he's carrying in that weird fish wallet thing. We can collect some quick cash before reporting back in to Zabuza." Gōzu instructs, his brother's eyes twinkling with glee more at the thrill of spilling more blood.

3 things click to Naruto's mind on why he wanted this mission in the first place.

'His savings. The futon. Hinata.'

Naruto straightens his posture, swish of his heartbeat slowing, heat curling up and encompassing him in a slowly rising flame of rage.

'Attack. Kill or be killed.'

A memory coils up, gritting his teeth.

"Monster! Give me back my Mom!"

The flash of his tanto blade gleams in fading sunlight, stepping closer into the darkness of the alleyway.

He grins manically, swiping at a mix of sweat and tears, tips the point to his neck.

Naruto slams back against brick, breath turning into gasps.

"I didn't-"

"No excuses, this is a dead-end kid! You're no deity worth having in the village knowing the destruction you can cause; it's too much of a risk and I know so many others agree. The Hokage and his little guards can't protect you now." He hisses, stepping forward.

"It's the end for you kid!" Meizu declares.

They rush in towards him, piercing him straight in the chest.

And Naruto pops into a poof of smoke.

Meizu startles, charcoal eyes looking around wildly.

"A clone?!"

"Wind release: Tornado!"

Too late does he see Naruto appear from below, gale of wind toppling him over, kunai slicing and digging into his stomach before he can re-balance himself or release his shuriken chain.

"Meizu!" Gōzu shouts, slipping downward from his brother's collapse. His eyes have started taking on a glassy sheen pressing a hand to the gaping wound, blood pooling at his feet soaking dirt and grass in shades of vermilion to maroon.

Dark eyes switch to him, face a blotted red. "Bastard, you're not escaping this forest alive!"

Naruto flicks his gaze towards him, crimson in his eyes enough to momentarily startle him backwards.

Sasuke comes in for to his defense before he can launch a solo attack, kunai embedding into his gauntlet before can retract it back.

Kakashi appears from behind Gōzu, locks him in place with a mix of wire and rope.

He casts a weary look at Tazuna, skin a whitish gray studying the pair with the familiar nervousness of recognition.

"These two clearly push this mission into beyond C-rank. It's probably for the best we return back to the village and reconvene with Lord Third-"

"No. We took this mission to gain more experience and we're seeing it through to the end." Naruto interrupts sharply.

Kakashi frowns, tiptoeing the line of his anger flooding the terrain. "Let's put it to a team vote then."

Naruto watches him a minute longer, scoffs before his eyes turn to Sasuke and Sakura awaiting an answer.

Sakura blows out a shaky breath, voice layered with uncertainty. "We can trust you, right Naruto?"

Naruto's eyes narrow. "Yes, considering I stopped them from tearing us to shreds."

Obsidian twists between Naruto and Meizu's still form.

"Did...Did you just kill him?" Sasuke voices tightly.

Naruto half glances to Meizu's slumped form, breaths slowing with each passing minute. Gōzu thrashes at his bindings, tears pricking his eyes watching his sibling probably die before him.

Whatever earlier anger he had has cooled to an iciness, sighing.

"Maybe, but it's fine." Naruto supplies.

Sasuke flinches in shock at his dry tone, Naruto casting him and the rest of his stunned team an empty smile.

"It's fine, this isn't the first time I've had to kill."

-x-

Chapter 5: The Shinobi's Heart

Chapter 5: The Shinobi's Heart

"Suffering has been stronger than all other teaching, and has taught me to understand what your heart used to be. I have been bent and broken, but - I hope - into a better shape."

― Charles Dickens, Great Expectations

Naruto & Kakashi

'This isn't done yet.' Kakashi frowns. He dumps Gōzu's body unceremoniously against the trees when his thrashing finally calms. He stares blankly at Meizu's corpse, his partner and brother...gone just like that without even much of a fight.

'I'm sure we aren't alone; these two can't have been the only ones coming after Tazuna. This is about to get trickier.' Kakashi assesses.

Naruto studies the trees and bushes as they get closer to the docks, sunlight falling in jagged patterns of gold and amber slowly becoming layered with a growing gray, stench of blood and mist filling the air.

Kakashi glares at Tazuna awaiting a further explanation, Tazuna finding his voice when Naruto's stare turns to him as well.

"I'm sorry, I admit it now that this has happened! I couldn't afford the payment for a B or A ranked mission and had to lie in order to have enough ryo to pay for protection. Nobody in Wave can afford the true cost of this assignment, not when Gatō has had his men inflating the prices to astronomical ranges just to be able to do regular business or shopping for months now."

Kakashi's brows furrow at this new insight, peering back to his team.

"Alright, form the Manji formation around Tazuna; now!"

Naruto shifts himself to rush over just as the mist turns into a complete deep fog, swallows icy water so suddenly it paralyzes him in place.

"Water Prison!"

A sphere forms around his body completely locking him in place, figure of a man appearing out of the haze.

And all at once he feels his heartbeat rise in tempo in his ears again.

'What is this?!'

"Heh, shame Meizu and Gōzu couldn't have lasted a bit longer. Guess I'll take care of this job and end the bridge-builder myself." The man regards from his left. Dark eyes flash to him, chuckling at Naruto's attempts to break free.

"The Demon of The Hidden Mist: Zabuza." Kakashi mutters under his breath.

His earlier assumptions and concerns unfortunately have rung true.

"Good thing I took care of you first kid, no amount of wind jutsu is going to help you break out of there. I'll have my water clone take care of the rest of your lot." Zabuza signals, clone slithering forward for Tazuna.

Kakashi pulls down his mask revealing his sharingan, Zabuza cracking his hands eagerly.

"Ah, the famous copycat ninja: Kakashi of the Sharingan I presume? The bounty I can get on your head will bring me fame far and beyond Kirigakure, probably enough ryo to fully complete my coup against the Mizukage."

He adjusts the size of the water prison before he can take a step closer, chuckling.

"I'd be careful of your next move, wouldn't want to have your subordinate die on his very first mission now; would you?"

Kakashi says nothing in return, eyes Sakura who nods faintly, stepping forward.

"Mr. Tazuna, stay behind me." She orders, tightening her fists.

While it isn't as much time as she would've liked to practice Earth-related techniques, it's time to put what she's learned to use.

"Earth release: Earth Flow Spears!"

Sakura punches ground, spikes rising up in a torrent of stone straight for Zabuza's clone, melting back to earth as mud and dirt needle into its legs.

Zabuza chuckles at the haphazard path of the spears, hardly a barrier really, ground barely upended despite the initial strength behind her fist punch. "Hmph, mildly impressive girl, but none of those spikes even got near me."

Sakura smirks, jade eyes glittering with mirth. "I created multiple paths; this one wasn't meant to target you from the front."

And Zabuza twists too late to see Sasuke standing upon a spear from behind, blows out a stream of fire and shuriken that forces him to move back.

His prison instantly breaks, Naruto sucking in gulps of air while wringing water from his clothes. He shakes out water from his ears, nods thankfully at both Sasuke and Sakura at their makeshift plan. All 3 hurriedly form a wall of protection around Tazuna, Kakashi blocking Zabuza from directly slashing through to them with his Kubikiribōchō.

"I'm your opponent now and nothing left in your arsenal will be able to defeat me." Kakashi promises.

Naruto's eyes widen at how quickly he turns the tables on the infamous Demon Swordsman, matches him blow for blow, blocks his blade from slicing straight through his hands.

'Is this the strength Kakashi-sensei's been hiding? What it means to be a jonin?'

"Water Release: Great Waterfall!" Kakashi copies him, vortex of water slamming into him, trees and rocks turning into projectiles crashing into him from every direction.

Kakashi doesn't waste a moment, kunai poised at Zabuza's throat before he can re-balance himself.

"Don't move. I've been copying your every ability and movement since you first entered the field."

But before he can make the killing blow, two needles jab into the opposite side of his neck, body slipping downwards.

A hunter nin covers his body before any of them can get too close.

"This man's kill is mine alone." He states before disappearing just as fast into the mist.

Kakashi notes the man's speed, deactivates his sharingan deciding not to give chase when they've all exhausted too much chakra in such a short span of time. His gaze turns first to Naruto, retrieves a towel from his bag.

"Are you okay?"

Naruto looks himself over, nods slowly. "I'll be okay once I dry off some more and get into something a bit warmer y'know."

His attention goes to where Zabuza once laid, sighs and clicks his teeth at the lack of blood, the way this guy supposedly came in right at the perfect time to stop Kakashi-sensei's killing blow.

'He's not dead.'

Naruto & Sasuke

"What did you mean this wasn't the first time you've had to do this?" Sasuke pants out, wipes beads of sweat away. The sun is falling quickly in shades of orange to deep vermilion, ink black of nightfall slowly seeping across the sky.

Kakashi-sensei ordered them to train in the tree-walking exercise to better control their chakra, perfect more in their nature affinities if time allotted before nightfall. It looks like they're only going to be able to complete the former of his set objectives.

'I didn't get a chance to even ask him about that sharingan eye he has. It's a kekkai genkai unique only to the Uchiha clan, so how and when did he acquire it? And from who?' Sasuke frowns.

He pushes aside the thoughts for now, they need to head back to Tazuna's house before one of Gatō's men finds them out here in the forests. At worst, it will be Zabuza and that masked figure who may or may not have taken his bounty for himself.

Sasuke looks at the scratches to his tree marking his progress before his gaze turns to Naruto's.

Neck and neck with him in this annoying tree climbing exercise since this afternoon, may even soon surpass him at the rate he's going.

'All of Sakura's advice isn't coming as easily as I expected.' Sasuke rubs his head.

Rather as well use this break to gather some information on his enigmatic teammate.

Naruto shrugs, cobalt falling to the dirt pulling up blades of grass.

"It means exactly what you think; I've had to kill somebody before." He states blandly to answer his earlier question.

Sasuke stiffens only slightly this time, features a mix of confusion and worry he's never actually seen upon his usual cool and indifferent mask he broadcasts to the world.

He clicks his tongue, blows out a breath watching the sun's slow descent. "...How?"

Cerulean clouds over, Sasuke clearly testing how far he can push him. "Why? Do you need extra encouragement and tips on how to murder your brother?"

Sasuke glares right back, balling his fists. He wills himself to ignore his sardonic tone and even mention of Itachi knowing he's equally pushing at his rage. "Just tell me; you'll never fully gain my or Sakura's trust if you don't give us even just a little insight into your past."

Naruto rolls his neck, considers what it will mean to drudge up old memories, memories Old Man Third has told him specifically time and again should stay buried forever if he doesn't want to truly be imprisoned in Konoha's jails or sealed chambers.

"It happened probably around 2 years ago now. I know it was shortly after I turned 10 that a man, maybe a former ANBU approached me thoroughly pissed that in a decade's time, I still lived while his mother was dead, just a memory to all that knew her."

And when he shuts his eyes at times, he sees him there in the dark, hazel eyes rimmed with red, potent scent of sake and cigars on his breath.

"Umm, what is all this?" Naruto questions slowly.

He can't make heads or tails if he should be pleased with so many offerings for his 10th year sacrificial gifts or just annoyed it's simply more trash and hand-me-downs the civilian of Konoha couldn't just be bothered to throw away.

Hiruzen smiles patiently, points to each item as if they're pieces of gold or sets of jewels.

"I thought you would recognize these presents better than even me! Starting from your immediate left is a yo-yo, followed by an origami set, a set of wood blocks and carving tools, and finally, your own personalized bento and chopsticks set."

Danzo worried that they're risking spoiling him with so many gifts, but he needs to be able to assure both the public and shinobi that there is no cause to fear any calamities coming to Konoha for the approaching fall seasons.

Naruto picks up the yo-yo first, string instantly snapping off causing the wheel to roll away somewhere into the living room.

He watches it go, sighs. Hiruzen's grip on his shoulder tightens just faintly, nudges him to continue on anyways.

The origami is missing four sets of paper, the wood blocks are uneven and thin...

And the bento box doesn't even have his name: just the moniker Nine Tails scribbled hastily on the side. The edges are cracked, Naruto holding the side up to the kitchen light taking in his scarlet eyes.

"These gifts are shit. I'm not blind or so dumb to realize that." He mentions aloud breezily.

Hiruzen's hold fully tightens as the power flickers above, ground rumbling slightly at his feet.

"Language Naruto! I know these aren't...the best, however you must recall the last few months have been poor for businesses. The boom of shinobi missions from the summer months has dried up and trickled down to families-"

"So you're okay with me getting broken objects and stuff nobody wants year after year?!" Naruto snarls.

He whips up a hand that instantly blows him back, slamming into his kitchen wall with a loud crack and boom.

ANBU instantly put a kunai to his throat not a second later, topple and hold him to the ground.

"Let him go. I can handle him!" Hiruzen orders while wiping a smear of blood from his lip.

"But Lord Third, he just-" The first man starts, Hiruzen holding up a hand.

Nobody moves and Hiruzen steps forward, expression darkening.

"I mean it Maeda; release your hold on Naruto or I'll have you fined and without pay for disobeying commands."

Maeda reluctantly removes away his blade, Naruto instantly sitting up, rubs at his throat.

Azure burns into black, studies Hiruzen with barely concealed upset now.

"I hate these stupid gifts! They mean nothing when the rest of the year I'm treated like I'm invisible; nothing." Naruto bellows.

Hiruzen sighs, pats at his head as Naruto angrily swipes at the tears that betray him.

"I'm going to give you the rest of the night to cool down and then I'll be back first thing in the morning to talk with you properly."

Naruto watches him go, gaze going back to his worthless gifts, eyes focusing in to the wood carving tools.

To the blade.

'I'm throwing the rest out.' He decides, pocketing the knife.

Going to the dumpsters behind his apartments always makes him uneasy, more than once running into frisky couples who eye him in disgust, drunken men asking him for liquor, and worst of all the addicts chasing whatever high they can get to forget a deadly mission or lost loved one.

It's the latter that greets him as soon as he tosses the bag away.

"Huh, the deity throwing away all our hard earned ryo? Is this what my mom had to die for a decade ago now?" A man's slurs out too close to his ear from behind.

Naruto freezes, half-turns to see a man with disheveled business attire. His eyes are glazed and wet, points his kunai forward with a rising manic grin.

"Used to a shinobi back then, was on my way to making chunin and then that Fox Demon's attack destroyed it all, battered my knees and shoulders to the point I'm considered no longer 'fit' for missions. Had to take this silly job selling the weapons I once honed on the field just to make ends meet, all because of you ." He rambles on, spit flying, voice rising to a fever pitch.

Naruto steps back, quickly considers his options to escape this man far burlier and enraged than the usual stranger he has to deal with.

"Just saw the Hokage and his elite guards leaving your house, couldn't let this opportunity pass me up!" He beams, licking his lips.

Absently, Naruto digs for his pocketknife with the one hand out of sight.

Pocketknife vs tanto blade.

"I didn't harm your Mother." Naruto feebly attempts that only falls on deaf ears.

This man isn't going to leave until one of them is dead.

He rushes him and Naruto ducks, jabs where he's seen shinobi in various scrolls instruct for an instant knock out.

The neck.

"Get away from me." He growls, jabbing again for his cheek lopsidedly as the man clumsily attempts a slash for his chest.

He falls back, grabs at his neck as a spray of crimson leaks out.

Naruto gapes at his own hands, equally coated in blood. A metallic taste hits him like a punch, a horribly pungent wave that seeps across the alleyway in a storm.

"Bastard. You won't get away with killing me, deity or not. Rules go both ways."

He stumbles down before he can finish speaking and Naruto curls backwards as his body stiffens, bile escaping into a puddle at his feet...

'I did that; I'm just like he said.' His thoughts spiral.

'Leave. Just leave.' He pushes his feet to go, to bury the sight into the deepest recesses of his mind.

The following morning his body is discovered by a pair of joggers and another tenant taking out his trash: Okumura Nakaya.

A man who enjoyed cheap booze, gambling, and according to a family friend who knew from his Academy days: drugs.

His latest vice.

Police and neighbors assume his crumpled body found in a dead-end alleyway is a result of said addictions, a drug deal gone wrong.

Not the result of their village's jinchuriki he dared to cross paths with.

Naruto tears and rolls up said article from Konoha News Today, blends it with the top story from Konoha Rattler discussing possible suspects and motives. They burn together over his stovetop, waits until it becomes a charred ball of ash to throw away.

Sasuke's gaze is cloudy after hearing his spiel, cracking his hands.

"We aren't going to be like that Naruto; you know this."

"I do?" Naruto snorts dryly.

Sasuke nods, rolls his eyes. "Yes moron, strange as you may see it, but this is the most...normal I've felt since my family's massacre. I know it's not the same as being the village's jinchuriki, but I thought you were moving past that."

Naruto crosses his arms, thinks of Hinata and the expression she'll have once she sees a new futon in the living room...

"I am."

'Could've fooled me.' Sasuke thinks flatly at his stubborn look.

He points back to their trees when says nothing else, how far they've gotten up each time.

"Look, let's just finish up here and then head back to Tazuna's place?"

Naruto half-smiles then, accepts Sasuke's helping hand up.

"Deal. Loser gets first watch for the night."

Hinata & Hanabi- Naruto's Apartment

"Ah, finally! He's really not here!"

Hanabi whispers her surprise mostly to herself, curls her arms around Hinata without second thought.

Hinata blinks as she deactivates her byakugan, taking in the sight of her sister this close since being sacrificed.

'Ah, so my eyes weren't playing tricks on me.'

She brushes snow and pine needles from her hair, glancing around for a Hyūga guard or attendant carefully standing watch. However, there's just one set of footprints that lead up to Naruto's door.

It's only her.

'She came alone?'

Hinata clicks her tongue, stomach churning at the potential repercussions that could come to her, to Hanabi for breaking so many rules without care. She smells of jasmine and peony, rich scents probably imported from the Land of Tea or Mountains.

Smells she's practically forgotten since being given away...

Hanabi peers around to double check they're truly alone, moonlight bouncing off her auburn locks shining them with a milky white glow. She pushes her way inside the apartment without any further greeting, Hinata's brows furrowing as she gives follow.

"Hanabi? What...What are you doing here? Does Natsu know where you've gone? Neji? F-Father?" Hinata sputters out.

Hanabi half turns to look at her as she plops off her shoes by the entrance, cheeks flushed pink from the cold and the thrill of seeing her again in secret.

"Nope! I planned this by making sure Father would be too busy in a late-night meeting with the Elders. Lady Natsu fortunately is helping in the kitchen since Head Chef Hizeki is out sick this week! Hirika is supposed to be watching me, but you know how she always slacks off on her assigned duties."

Hinata gathers her voice before her throat gets too dry. "And Neji?"

"What about Neji? Hmph, he's too busy meditating or training by himself to care what I'm up to!"

"So, nobody knows you're here? Hanabi, you can't just visit me without at least getting approval-"

Hanabi shushes her with a finger to her lips, unzips her jacket pulling out a hastily wrapped package, tape and paper ripped at the sides from its tumbling on the journey to get here.

"I brought you a birthday gift! I know it's like 3 months late, but I made it in secret and had to wait for the right opportunity to give it you! And it has some special stuff I got from the Rinne Festival too!" She chimes out giddily, puffing her chest up proudly.

Hinata feels her shoulders fall, slowly gestures for her to take a seat while she makes tea and finds whatever snacks she and Naruto have kept around.

"Open it! I won't leave until you do!" Hanabi proclaims behind her.

Hinata laughs gently as she puts the kettle on, knows she's being serious despite her pout when she glances back to her.

She rejoins her at the table, tape giving way to reveal her book of flower presses, seeds for the garden she'd originally wanted to plant for spring by the pond, her favorite vanilla and blossom lotions tucked between her favorite novels, long sleeves, and summer dresses.

Hinata peers back up to Hanabi, pearl eyes glowing with warmth at her expression of wonder.

"How? I-I thought Father would've thrown away any leftover belongings I had that I didn't manage to get packed into one of the chests in time?"

Hanabi grins. "No, well I mean he did put most of your stuff not on your bookshelf into storage, but not these things! Like the photos or even your bed linen. It...It almost looks like you just stepped away for a moment, that you're not gone."

Her voice crackles towards the end and Hinata steps forward hugging her back against her chest.

"I'm not gone Hanabi, just...sacrificed."

Hanabi snorts between her tears, waves a hand around flippantly. "You are in the eyes of the family. You live in Konoha's worst neighborhood known for its crime and squalor conditions, forced to live with a monster all because of a dumb tradition!"

Hinata rubs her back. "I'd rather this than destruction to the village. A gift had to be given one way or another to appease a village's jinchuriki, even you know this rule."

Hanabi squirms, pulls back from her just slightly.

"Father. I think he misses you and just won't say it aloud."

Hinata goes rigid, frostiness crawling up her face before she can fully hide it.

"Is that so? Then why is he not here with you? Why hasn't he visited even once since he sacrificed me?"

Her heart plummets at Hanabi's stricken look as if bitten by the sharpness of her tongue, calming and schooling her features.

"I-I just mean that if Father really cared like you said, he would've come by now or even had a guard come check in on me. I've heard throughout the marketplaces he received a very generous 'donation' from Lord Third as thanks for being the clan to make an offering. It's brought attention and honor to the clan-"

Hanabi shakes her head, puts her hands to her ears defiantly not wanting her to go on.

"Ugh, you sound just like a rule book Big Sister! I don't care about honor or anything of that sort!"

Hinata's stare hardens once more. "You should; you're heiress to the Hyūga clan now. I know it bothers you, though you have more responsibilities now. You'll have to represent the clan properly not just to Konoha, but to the other nations as well."

Hanabi wrings her hands about the edges of her jacket, a sour topic she clearly doesn't want to get into right now.

She peers up at Hinata again, squirming, eyes still wet with tears.

"Come back home Big Sister, you can hide in the Branch quarters; we can figure out a way! Or at least live with your sensei. I heard the maids gossiping about it last week after lunch."

Hinata chews her bottom lip, wonders how she can word that doing such a thing will cast shame immediately onto the clan, will probably make Lord Third rescind back the ryo, luxuries, and additional perks he's given the Hyūga.

And that doesn't even include how Naruto would react to such a scenario occurring.

He already treated Kurenai-sensei like a fly, if he was here now, he'd probably attempt to blow Hanabi right back out the door for making such a statement.

At her silence, Hanabi peers around, huffing.

"Where do you even sleep? This place is so tiny and dirty, even smaller than the Branch rooms!"

Hinata shrugs, feels her own face heat with a need to defend Naruto's accommodations.

"Still think this place is a piece of trash, huh? You had maids and servants who used to do the very work you're doing now." Naruto chuckles humorlessly, watching Hinata dust out his carpets. Taking advantage of a rainy winter day for Hinata seems to mean doing the laundry, doing the dishes, reorganizing the pantry cabinets, and right now: cleaning the carpets.

Things he never saw use in cleaning when they'll just get dirty again within a few days.

Hinata half looks at him, stomach twisting under his continued stare before returning back to knocking out dirt and grime from the tail end of his living room carpet.

"It's...partially dirty because you don't take the time to properly clean up after yourself." She whispers.

Naruto's eyes narrow at her tone, flicking her neck none too gently while scoffing. "You sound like our Old Fart of a Hokage."

He smirks seeing red stain her cheeks at his insult, moving beside her properly a moment later.

"Alright, which chores still need to be done y'know?"

Hinata studies him warily, he actually wants to help her with his chores? He's never out right asked her about what tasks need to be done around the apartment, usually ignoring her questions of where he keeps his cleaning supplies until he gave in and bought some with some mission ryo.

Now, he watches her pattern of movement and starts on whatever rooms she doesn't go to first.

Naruto knocks their shoulders together lightly. "Yeah, I'm a slob, but I'm not letting you do all this crap alone. Contrary to whatever your clan told you about me a month ago in preparation, I'm not some heartless deity or monster unwilling to do a helping hand."

Hinata's blush worsens, scrambles to find the right words to not offend him.

"I-I've never called you any of those things!"

Naruto nods, rare grin lighting up the azure of his eyes.

"I know, so tell me what I need to do to help already. Probably going to be some sweeping and mopping; right?"

This isn't perfect, but at least it isn't under Father's oppressive staring at how her sparring sessions are not up to par or Neji's snarky comments.

"The sofa for now, it's not like Naruto had been prepared for my arrival. But, ahh it's not that bad! And before you ask, no Naruto hasn't harmed me, nor has he tried to eat me!"

Hanabi's eyes widen a fraction, but she wisely stays quiet this time instead of peppering her with more questions and assumptions on how worse off her life has apparently become from her viewpoint.

Hinata glances to the kitchen clock, it's nearly 9:00 pm.

A night guard or Natsu will soon notice if they haven't already that Hanabi has been gone nearly an hour.

"I have a new mission in the morning I need to get plenty of rest for, and you need to get back home."

Hanabi groans audibly making her laugh, gulps down her tea so messily and noisily in a way she won't get to do again for a long while.

"I'm going to find a way to break you out of here Big Sister! Just be patient with me and get stronger so you can wipe that stupid smirk off of Neji's face!"

Hinata settles her back into her jacket, sneaks into coat's pockets her favorite chocolate and candy drops.

A question settles in her thoughts once alone again to just the dark, thoughts she couldn't bring herself to say aloud. Quietly, she watches slivers of moonlight as they run across the wood flooring, listens to the low buzz of cicadas and fireflies in the distance.

She's grown too comfortable here in just a quarter of a year.

'What if I don't want to leave?'

Naruto

Time passes in ups and downs in Wave.

Tazuna introduces him to his family, Inari who takes one look at him and the rest of Team 7 and deems them too weak and foolish to try and go up against Gatō's men. Naruto doesn't bother with his outright hostility, his world too black and dreary to believe in hope since his stepfather's recent passing.

The ups come in trying the unique seafood dishes that can't be found in Konoha, Tsunami's fond pouring over old photos of Inari as a child, Kaiza happily taking him to Tazuna at work on various projects.

Life before Gatō took over.

Sakura eyes his hand's twitching, he spent nearly two hours creating the trap to steal this Warring States Era book, the Uzushiogakure clan a mere footnote in chapter 3 out of a 50-chapter novel.

'That can't be just it alone.' Naruto burns holes into the novel.

It isn't just Old Man Third who's suppressed knowledge of his clan, he'll need to dig deeper into the private scrolls and history books kept in the Central Library's backrooms.

Sakura snaps a finger by his ear breaking him from his thoughts. "Didn't take you as one to read."

Naruto chortles dryly. "Yeah, well knowing what year the First Hokage founded Konoha wouldn't have exactly helped us back there in dealing with Zabuza and The Demon brothers."

Sakura smiles bemusedly right through his sarcasm.

"Haven't you ever heard of history repeating itself? Generations teach each other the mistakes they made to hopefully prevent it from happening again in the future."

Naruto yawns, gets up to stretch. He could ask then why nobody ever treats him with just a bit more respect outside of yearly offerings, act like he wanted to be put in the position of holding Konoha's deity of destruction.

"Wait, where are you going? Lunch is going to be ready soon!" Sakura mentions as Naruto heads for the door.

"I'm just taking a short walk around, to see what the civilians are up to." Naruto waves before she can get another word in.

His feet take him into a corner of grasslands not far from Tazuna's home, pausing when he sees a flutter of what looks to be a pink kimono, a flash of long dark hair.

Naruto's eyes narrow, stays back for a moment to watch as they search the fields before abruptly peering up at him. A beckoning smile and wave aren't enough to get him too close, cautiously keeping towards the edge of terrain.

"Why are you out here alone? I thought most of the women liked to stay indoors in fear of Gatō's men attempting to kidnap them...or worse." Naruto asks point blank, searching the forestry for any herbs he can at least bring back to Tsunami to cook later. He doesn't recognize this woman from the other villagers Tsunami and Tazuna showed them during their initial arrival to Wave.

Brows knit together hearing Gatō's name, blades and roots crumpling to the ground from a too tight grip. "None of his men scare me considering what I've seen of their skill, never mind the fact I'm a guy."

Naruto blinks, does a double take looking over his figure before slowly nodding. "Oh, huh. You're not ugly and I assumed maybe you were just super flat; my mistake."

He blows out a laugh then, shaking his head. "Is this how you talk to every girl you come across?"

Naruto shrugs, Hinata popping to mind before shaking her image away. "No. It wasn't an insult y'know."

The boy hums in return, clearly not believing him. "To answer your earlier question, I'm picking herbs that will help aid in wound care and prevent spread of infection. A shinobi who wins a fight or battle may have to worry next about the cut they gained killing them before they even make it back to their home village."

Naruto considers this, pulls at mix of clover and watercress.

"That's only if the shinobi actually has something worthwhile to come back home to."

He can feel his eyes peering on him, waits for Naruto to say more. "I'm only seen as my village's weapon, ignored otherwise except for the yearly traditions of-

"Appeasement. Yes, I heard about it some growing up back home. My parents always feared the stories of what could happen if the beast of Kirigakure and the other nearby villages went on a rampage if a proper emblem or gift wasn't given up by the wealthiest citizens, that civil war could break out again using the power of ice and water to rain down storms and floods." He interrupts quietly.

Brown bores into blue, light grin etching his features. "But, is it really so bad being used as a tool? That's a shinobi's purpose after all; isn't it? To be used as their village's 'weapon' or 'tool' to carry out successful missions and generate income to make their nation more powerful, the best of the best."

Scarlet pools into azure, sneering. "My purpose in life isn't to suffer or be treated as a weapon."

At his tone he dials back his smile, switches gears. "Well, that's one way of looking at it yes, a shinobi at the end of the day is still a human being after all. People who laugh, curse, smile, cry, and love in the company of family and friends when not on a mission. I'm sure despite the ways we've grown up, there's someone you care about back in your home village; right?"

Violet hair and pearl eyes coil into his thoughts once more, sighing and looking away. "Not really. I mean, she was given to me as my annual sacrificial gift. I don't see her that way though, at least I haven't in a while. I partially only wanted this mission just to be able to have enough ryo to get her a better sleeping arrangement."

Naruto frowns, pursing his lips while moving to stand.

The boy remains, studying the bundle of herbs he twines up.

"I'm sure before this mission of yours ends, more blood will be on your hands."

Naruto glances back towards the harbor, the crackle of harsh blue-black waves contrasting the gray clouds overhead, rolls his shoulders slowly at the thought. "...Good. Gatō isn't anyone worth crying over and neither are the men that work for him."

He leaves him there in the fields, mentally prepares himself for the scolding Kakashi-sensei and Sakura will give him for wandering off alone.

They watch each other from the corner of their eyes, always alert no matter the situation.

Zabuza winces as he sits up, Haku setting the herbs to the side to brew later into a mix of tea and pastes, sends him a scolding look to lie back down and rest after the fitful night he had of fevers.

"Why didn't you kill him Haku?" Zabuza grunts out between clenched teeth.

It's clear the boy is stronger than he looks, has the potential to even kill him if angered enough.

Haku's smile slips then, peers out the window as Naruto continues backtracking the way he came. "You know I hate killing unless absolutely necessary, we'll face each other on the battlefield soon enough to determine who is stronger of us."

'And if the worse happens, I'll do my best to protect Zabuza as a faithful tool until the very end.'

Zabuza's stare turns harsher, ignores spasms of pain rippling through him like sparks of fire. "Answer my question Haku."

Haku's expression dampens, smiles forlornly knowing what tomorrow and the next days ahead could bring them both at his plans for a rematch with Kakashi, what it will mean if he fails to take down Tazuna.

"His eyes. They...reminded me a bit of my own before I met you."

-x-

Chapter 6: The Fortune Teller

Chapter 6: The Fortune Teller

"I have always believed, and I still believe, that whatever good or bad fortune may come our way we can always give it meaning and transform it into something of value."

― Hermann Hesse, Siddhartha

Hinata

"He's exactly 20 meters ahead, to the northeast." Hinata announces.

The wind is crisp at her back, dawn unfurling about them in growing rays of honey yellows and pastel blues.

Their target, Yasuhiro Fukuda is planning a 'medicinal trade' with a local community leader of Kusagakure's pharmaceuticals at 7:00 am sharp.

'If he gets any deeper into the forests, we could lose his trail.' She frowns.

Fukuda is wise enough to cover his tracks and face with a series of jutsus and wide brimmed hats, keeps to a low enough profile to ensure the pills and concoctions that have led to addictions and overdoses don't get tied back to him.

Until now.

Akamaru sniffs the air to her left, Kiba's nose wrinkling in agreement.

"Yeah boy, I agree. Smells like rain coming in from the south."

Shino draws out a stream of black, beetles the color of charcoal enveloping his arms.

"All the more reason for us to finish this mission before late afternoon then."

Kiba scoffs at his tone. "Don't forget what Kurenai-sensei is always saying, this is a team mission so we gotta capture this guy together."

"...You should follow your own advice. As long as you don't rush ahead like the last time we cornered him, we should be fine. Why? Because this will be our last chance to capture him in this area before he moves outside of Kusagakure's borders."

"Stop fighting, don't lose his scent." Hinata hisses, startling both boys at her sharper tone.

None of them want to go back to Konoha unsuccessful, least of all her knowing how it will look to so many.

'The sacrifice can't even be a proper kunoichi, no wonder her Father chose her to be given to the jinchuriki.'

'I heard her team was unsuccessful in their first true ranked mission. Not a surprise knowing her current status. Even their assigned jonin is just a beginner too.'

Hinata shakes the thoughts away, relaxes her posture.

Kiba grits his teeth silently, Hinata drawing in a breath as Shino's bugs swarm precariously closer, buzz rising in pitch sensing the change in mood between them all.

"All of you need to focus, this is not the time for petty squabbles." Kurenai warns from above.

Fukuda is well aware of their arrival, may be leading them into a trap.

A risk they'll just have to take.

Kiba blows out an impatient breath, cracks his knuckles.

Kurenai leaps down beside them. "I'll clear a path for you all via a sensory genjutsu to affect his sight and smell. It should slow Fukuda down enough for you all to stop him. Wait for my red flare signal before heading deeper into the forest. In the interim, come up with a plan in these 5-10 minutes on how to secure him."

And with that, she disappears into a mix of shrubs and leaves deep shades of vibrant greens and browns.

"Fine, how about this time I go in second with fang over fang? Shino, I'll back you and your beetles up while Hinata can guide us in case Fukuda gets thrown off course and paralyze him via gentle fist." Kiba suggests.

Shino nods, insects forming a path of black.

They look to the sky now a mix of blues and grays, streak of red soon cutting through in a jagged line.

It's time.

Shino leaps in with his swarm, Kiba giving a final look to Hinata with a thumbs up, confident grin marring his lips.

"We got this; don't stress about it!"

Akamaru yips his agreement, leaping down from his shoulder to join him in the underbrush.

Hinata watches each of them with her byakugan, slowly moves into moss and vine to follow their tracks.

"He's slower, you can use your beetles to trap his legs Shino. Kiba's fang over fang will incapacitate him." She communicates via her headpiece.

Pearl watches Fukuda's dazed look, twisting around in a mild panic when Shino's insects turn paralyzing.

"It's over for you!" Kiba's voice echoes from above.

Shino's insects' claw and grip at his legs to keep him in place, fang over fang preparing to tear into him.

As soon as the first claw strikes, Fukuda's body crumples, melts into the forest floor.

'A mud clone?!' Hinata startles.

She didn't sense any change in his chakra pattern, clicking her teeth.

Her eyes search the field, crackle of leaves coming from behind.

A kunai is at her throat before she can call out to Kiba and Shino, pursing her lips at Fukuda's sneering laugh in her ear.

His breath reeks of sweat and cigarettes, hand trembling just slightly from Kurenai's earlier attack.

'He's still shaky.' Hinata realizes.

Enough for her to strike when he gives her an opening.

"Good thing that sensei of yours didn't know all about my mud clones despite that stupid flower poison she got in my system. No matter though, she'll stand down knowing I've got you." Fukuda snarls.

Hinata calms her breathing, scopes out his weaker side.

'His right.' She decides.

"I've heard everything about you little Hyūga girl or really, should I say former Hyūga? I'm sure you know word travels fast around these parts about what goes on amongst all those noble clans of Konoha, right? As the latest sacrifice in Konoha, the ryo I can get you is probably more with you dead than alive compared to your teammates." Fukuda grunts, grip tightening.

Hinata half eyes him, draws forth a senbon needle out of her sleeves away from his view.

"I won't die out here in this forest miles from home to the likes of you." She whispers.

Fukuda chuckles, pushes his blade closer, enough to draw up a trickle of blood.

"You're in no position to negotiate, but if you beg or maybe give up one of those pretty eyes of yours-"

Hinata doesn't let him finish, elbows him hard towards the right side of his chest eliciting a wheeze.

Fukuda curses as he stumbles backwards, hand grabbing onto her ankle before he can fully slip off the branch, rage morphing his skin into a violent red.

"Little bitch, don't think you can escape me!"

He twists her ankle and Hinata bites her tongue not to cry out through the rush of pain that slams into her, swings them roughly sideways slipping them both off the trees. Hinata maneuvers herself into position above him, infuses fire into her senbon needle.

"You...You'll no longer be in the drug trade after this!" She hisses, plunging the weapon into his left eye as they crash into a thicket of evergreen and ferns.

Fukuda's howl alerts the rest of team 8, Kurenai upon them first.

"Hinata, Hinata?! Are you okay?" She breathes out, sanguine eyes wide in panic as she enters the underbrush.

They move between her and Fukuda, slamming the ground causing vine and bark to wrap around his form when he feebly tries to move an arm forward to Hinata.

Kiba ambles up beside her a minute later, whistles with a pleased nod taking in Fukuda's face.

"Huh, and you were so worried sensei! Hinata went and jabbed out his freaking eye! And right before the rain came too!"

Akamaru barks in happy agreement, nuzzling into Hinata's side to lick away spots of blood to her hands before returning to Kiba's side.

Shino nods in approval beside him and Hinata finally dares to fully look then, takes in bright red to deep maroon colored blood marring Fukuda's neck and shirt. The needle is still embedded in his eye, cleanly pierced through to the back of his head. Parts of his skin have turned a raw pinkish red from the flames, the worst a deep purple black.

Kurenai hurriedly quiets what remains of his fidgeting and screams as the flames sputter out, but it does nothing to stop the queasiness rising up in her as his eyes soon glaze over from the blood loss, fall from her to the forest floor as his body completely stills.

Dead.

She swallows back the taste of acid on her tongue, clenches her eyes shut as pain ripples over her like a sting, a ceaseless wave.

"He...He twisted my ankle." Hinata manages to murmur out before she slips into darkness too.

 

-XxX-

 

Naruto & Sasuke

The morning is sticky with a humid fog that rolled in from overnight, Naruto dazedly awoken by a sharp nudge from Sasuke.

"It's time. Tazuna and the other bridge builders are going to go confront Gatō and his men one final time."

Whatever sleepiness in him instantly evaporates.

"And what about Zabuza and that masked guy y'know?" He grunts in return as he sits up.

Sasuke shrugs. "We'll deal with them if or when they show up."

Sakura is already awake beside Kakashi-sensei at the kitchen table, emerald eyes layered with concern staring towards outside.

"A heavy mist has settled over the bridge and surrounding area. Round 2 is coming."

Kakashi turns to peer at all 3 of them then. "Sakura, you'll need to stay back out of Zabuza and Gatō's men's range and help guard Tazuna and any other villagers in the vicinity that couldn't escape. Use Earth release to form as many barriers as possible to impede Gatō's thugs."

Sakura nods, pushes on a smile for Inari and Tsunami that neither can manage to fully return.

Her chest swishes, ignoring a rising cramp slithering into her stomach. She's been the one primarily assigned guard duty this entire mission, even they can see how little faith Kakashi-sensei has to put her on the frontlines...

'It's fine, you're not a heavy hitter like Naruto and Sasuke just yet.' Sakura reminds herself.

'But how am I going to get there without experiencing it firsthand eventually?' Her thoughts press before she can burrow them completely away.

Her nails dig crescents into her palms, hiding them quickly out of everyone's sight. Too late though for Sasuke not to notice and arch a brow, sense maybe where her mind has wandered too far.

'Weak. You're the weakest link of this team.'

Sakura forces on a smile in his direction, relieved when he looks away.

Kakashi's gaze turns to Sasuke and Naruto then. "I'll go for Zabuza, you two go for his masked partner."

Naruto and Sasuke silently nod, everyone heading out.

"You're faster on your feet than me, you'll better keep up with the masked guy while I assess what type of move set he has as a support." Naruto ventures.

Sasuke hums, mulls the plan over. He shouldn't be surprised really that Naruto is constantly watching others, knows when to react and when to hold back knowing his background as a jinchuriki to always stay cautious and alert.

"Why didn't you act this way at the Academy?" He can't help but question.

He recalls Naruto mostly being known for playing pranks on their teachers and generally skipping class.

Naruto's features give nothing away before chuckling dryly.

"Probably because I had to only worry about myself then y'know. And sometimes it was fun just to mess with the teachers knowing that the majority of them would do nothing to me in return. Anyways, now that we're on the same team, it would be a tragedy if you died before you got to kill that brother of yours, right?"

Sasuke rolls his eyes, straightens his shoulders.

"Just make sure you can back up all that snark moron. Don't slow me down."

Zabuza and his masked partner are already at the bridge awaiting them all, Wave civilian crumpled at their feet.

The air reeks of blood and ash, stormy greenish-blue waves crash violently against the rocks and harbor, match the rising tension soon to befall the area.

Zabuza steps forward first only for his masked partner to hold up an arm.

"Zabuza, let me be the one to put them down. Kakashi is the more dangerous opponent that you should deal with."

He says nothing for a long minute, gauging each of them one by one before scoffing. Both seem to be formidable opponents despite their age, especially the blond knowing he killed one of the Thunder Brothers with relative ease.

"Alright, though be quick Haku." He agrees.

Naruto's expression darkens as Haku goes for Sasuke first, Sasuke catching a flicker of that unnerving scarlet in Naruto's eyes.

"Same to you asshat; don't worry about me once the battle truly starts."

 

-XxX-

 

Kakashi

"You don't know how long I've been waiting for this moment." Zabuza grins.

He coats the area in a heavier mist than before, disappears completely into the fog.

It's a sharp change of tactics Kakashi notes from the way he closes his eyes, now moving with a speed he has to watch more carefully than before.

'So he learned about how the sharingan operates, that must've been the work of his partner studying a bit on how the technique works.' Kakashi decides. He peers over to Sakura who nods in understanding, running to Tazuna's side to keep him from being targeted.

In the same moment he hears Zabuza's voice approaching, swish of his blade ringing out.

"I'm ready for you this time Kakashi, you can't escape my blade or use those same tricks with your eye again!" Zabuza comes in from his left just as Sakura gets into a defensive position, jade eyes widening in horror as his sword slashes right across his vest, blood trickling out.

"Kakashi-sensei!" She gapes, balls up her free hand slamming it to the ground.

"Earth Release: Rock Collapse!"

The ground crumples at their feet as stone and dirt shoot up like arrows, cracks forming across the terrain. It isn't enough to completely split the ground in two, Zabuza still on his feet somewhere within the fog, but at least further out of the way of Tazuna.

"Are you alright sensei?! I can try for another ground split or-" Sakura thinks quickly, Kakashi holding up a hand.

'It's fine, I can end this now.'

Kakashi shakes his head for her to keep her position by Tazuna.

"Don't worry Sakura, this fight will be over soon." He promises.

He removes a scroll from his vest pocket, smears blood upon it while stepping forward once more into the mist.

"Not many get a chance to see my sharingan twice in action and still live to tell the tale; there won't be a third time for you Zabuza."

Zabuza chuckles at his confidence, about to step forward only to hear a series of growls rising towards him from all sides.

'That noise? Dogs?'

He half turns at seeing a coming shadow, bulldog sinking his teeth into him from behind before he can dodge. The rest of his ninken pin him in place across his every limb, Kakashi crackling lightning into his hands.

"You made a fatal assumption about me, that I only rely on my sharingan as a way to attack."

He prepares himself to charge only for the surrounding air to grow heated; charged.

A painfully familiar malevolent chakra he hasn't sensed in years spreads out, blasts away part of the fog.

'The Nine Tails chakra?'

Zabuza senses it too, eyes following his back towards Haku's dome of ice mirrors.

Kakashi scowls, turns his focus back to Zabuza to finish him, calming his thoughts.

'Naruto and Sasuke, what's going on over there?'

 

-XxX-

 

Naruto & Sasuke

"Stay back Naruto; keep attacking from the outside!" Sasuke directs.

'Long range isn't working though damn it, most of my moves are meant for a close-range attack!' Naruto glowers.

And before he can yell back that he's about to join him in this ice fortress, his body gets enveloped once more in mist. More and more needles jab into Sasuke's skin every time he manages to catch a look at him, blood spraying the cement in various shades of scarlet.

Naruto tsks, with the speed Haku's been moving at, nothing he's done has been feasible enough to leave a dent.

He draws his hands together, switching gears.

"Wind Release: Air bullets!"

The bullets don't even crack at the ice mirrors, Haku still able to move through them with ease.

And Sasuke is now layered with needles, breathing turning ragged.

"Sasuke, we're going to have to have to both fight him at close range y'know!" Naruto calls out, running into the ice chamber despite his protests. Sasuke throws him an annoyed look, pulls out a needle to block the coming torrent Haku sends.

"Idiot, now you're trapped in here as well!" He bellows.

Naruto says nothing for a moment, picks up a needle from the ground to help him in swiping away the miniature spears. He half assesses Sasuke's current condition while watching as Haku flickers through the mirrors with a speed neither can match.

'Sasuke's been slowing down more and more since this match started. Direct attacks just lead to more of his needles hitting, so what else?'

"Would you rather I have stood by watching you bleed out? There has to be a way to break these mirrors we just haven't seen yet from the outside or inside."

Sasuke blows out a breath, vision blurring despite his efforts.

"I've tried direct punches to his mirrors and even fire Naruto. You'll...just exhaust yourself trying the same methods."

His body wavers then and Naruto moves to catch him before he can hit the ground, frown marring his lips taking in the hazy features to his eyes.

"Hey, focus Sasuke! You still have to have some energy left in you!"

'Shit, he's going to bleed out!' Naruto grimaces, pulling out needles along his arms and legs.

Sasuke takes in frantic expression and laughs hoarsely. Naruto has overall kept his distance from himself and Sakura, for a while he wondered if he truly actually cared about them beyond just as teammates.

"Don't worry about me Naruto, just don't...die."

Naruto looks back up at him again, his body stilling and going limp in his arms.

'Dead. Sasuke's dead?'

Haku comes out from one of the ice mirrors behind him, peers from Sasuke to him.

"It seems your friend has finally succumbed to his injuries, perhaps you should've been quicker to enter my ice dome. Then again, I'm sure he didn't want you to end up dying. This is a shinobi's life; it can be gone in an instant with one wrong move or just being too weak to carry on."

Naruto lays Sasuke down, gaze locking on Haku. He cracks out his hands, nails elongated, sanguine encompassing his eyes.

The ground and air rise in heat, spread across the fortress seeming to imprison them.

"You talk as if you knew him. As for lives, the same can be said for you." He snarls.

Haku steps back, chill running through him.

'What is this chakra coming off of him? It's darker and stronger than anything I've ever come across.'

Those eyes, Zabuza told him stories of the deities each village keeps as a weapon, power beyond the normal shinobi.

He attempts to step back into his mirrors only for Naruto to rush forward faster than he can dodge, nails digging in roughly pulling him back down.

"You can't run away back into your mirrors."

He slams a fist into his face knocking him backwards, mask cracking completely from the heat of his chakra, rage spilling across the terrain shattering the remaining ice mirrors.

Naruto steps forward to him, kunai at ready only to stop taking in his true features.

'The boy from the forest area?'

Auburn eyes dull at his brief hesitance, wiping away blood from lips. "Ah, I've been bested; I can't be any further use to Zabuza as a weapon in my current state. I don't believe there's anything left in my arsenal that can finish you off."

Naruto regards him carefully, crimson remaining sharp on his body's posture of supposed defeat. Haku's focus is less on him and more on Kakashi and Zabuza's fight now, observing the duo to assess who is about to win.

And who is about to die.

His eyes widen a fraction as the mist clears enough, about to leap away only for Naruto to block him.

"Who said I was simply going to let you go? You're no longer a useful tool just like you said." He sneers, kunai piercing straight into his chest before he can parry it.

Blood gushes from his lips in shock, but still Haku twists himself to keep moving for Zabuza, arm stretching out for him as Kakashi's lightning cutter gets closer, too close...

'No, not yet! Move faster!' Haku clenches his teeth.

He stumbles down, body rejecting his commands to keep moving to at least protect Zabuza, to be of use to him one last time. He still hasn't taken his revenge upon Kirigakure, hasn't made a name for himself amongst the 5 great nations.

Black spots and tears swim into his vision, metallic taste filling his mouth.

'Zabuza, I'm sorry. I don't think...I don't think I'm going to be able to reach you in time.'

 

-XxX-

 

Sakura

'Curiosity kills.' Sakura muses dejectedly, pace the slowest compared to her companions.

While all of them were relieved Sasuke isn't dead, Naruto immediately went back into his own thoughts.

Particularly when she brought up the subject of their reward ryo.

"Stop worrying about what's going on with me or Sasuke for that matter Sakura. It's none of your business what I'll spend my ryo on, I just need some sleep and then I'll be fine." Naruto asserts, waving off her attempts to bandage any of his lingering wounds.

They seem to have all healed anyways without anyone's intervention, a 'perk' that comes with being a jinchuriki.

Sakura grits her teeth, hides her annoyance too late. "I'm just trying to make sure you're okay and that you don't waste your ryo on ramen or something unnecessary now that it isn't just you living in that apartment of yours! You just had a major fight Naruto and Sasuke could've died-"

"No, you're not actually that concerned over me. You can go back to pretending I don't exist, the same way Sasuke does to you ." Naruto sharply interjects.

Sakura bristles, anger and embarrassment mixing into a poisonous cocktail, balling her fists. "That...That isn't fair! You know it's hard for me to get Sasuke's attention or even get him to agree to go out on a date with me."

Naruto rolls his eyes. "Because you don't truly know anything about Sasuke, be honest with yourself Sakura. Get stronger and maybe he'll actually look your way if he even cares about things like that."

Sakura clicks her tongue, glances back to Sasuke who's been purposefully keeping ahead to fully avoid listening or dealing with them.

Naruto meanwhile walks ahead as well to match Kakashi's pace, Sakura's gaze burning on Sasuke's back, cheeks flushed red knowing he's heard everything even without trying to.

"...Is that true, what Naruto just said?" She asks quietly enough for only him to hear.

Sasuke peers over to her once, shrugs. "He made some good points, that's all I'll say."

Even with this new field experience she's gained under the realms of a renown shinobi like Kakashi-sensei and catching up a little to her two teammates, she knows she's currently the weakest member of team 7 in terms of physical prowess.

And yet still, she does nothing to tamp down the wondering what Naruto will do with their rewarded ryo, where their team goes from here. Jinchurikis aren't even typically allowed out of their home villages or even usually allowed to do tasks that involve so much interaction with others.

But Lord Third has made exceptions for Naruto, and for his latest sacrifice: Hinata.

She worries her bottom lip at maybe asking if he'll at least save some so he and Hinata can spend it towards necessities.

'He doesn't want your help or anyone's right now.' Her thoughts warn.

Because his mood since Haku and Zabuza's deaths has twisted into a darkness as foul and gray as the earlier morning storms, bad enough for even Kakashi-sensei to steer clear of rattling his emotions any further once they dealt with Gatō and the last of his men.

Sasuke nudges her shoulder, distracting her thoughts momentarily at his clipped look.

"What's wrong? Are the pain meds Tsunami gave you already wearing off? Or-"

"I know what you're thinking and now isn't a good time to keep bothering him." Sasuke curtly interrupts.

Charcoal eyes move to Naruto, the flat look in his expression walking absently forward behind Kakashi-sensei as they make their way back home.

"He's not going to talk about what he did back there or what he's going to do with his ryo."

"Aren't you worried about Naruto too? I...I thought we were making some progress in and outside of being a team, but maybe that was just a cover."

Sasuke shakes his head, considers what to say. "If Kakashi-sensei isn't too worried about it, then we shouldn't be either. Naruto will come to us on his own terms, or we can just treat him to Ichiraku's, that always brings a smile to his face."

They split apart once they properly get back into Konoha's gates, Sakura detouring past her house to get information if not on Naruto, but herself.

Madam Azeki is the best tarot and fortune reader in Konoha and perhaps the Land of Fire, predictions on people's love lives, financial prospects, and future successes and failures in life are read with an accuracy rate of nearly 97% from what she's heard her Mom gossip with Ino's mom.

And now she has the ryo to put it to the test.

"Crystal blue eyes shine teasingly as she enters, peering her up and down making her redden.

"Not often I get customers as young as you Dearie. But, it's not unheard of. Come, are you here for a palm reading or tarot reading?"

Sakura squirms before straightening. "Both."

Azeki reads her palm with a light hum then shuffles her deck of cards before laying them out.

"Interesting, girls your age don't normally have such...unique paths. Right now, you've been feeling listless and a bit unsure of yourself on which path you should be going down as a shinobi, the rivers of your life have always been rather straight and calm, but be wary of a downward slope coming, it will change the dynamics of your life and relationships moving forward."

Her chest lurches. Does she mean Sasuke? Or her family?

Sakura leans forward in her seat too excitedly after drawing 3 cards at random. "Ah, is that what the cards say about my love life too?!"

Azeki blinks, looks down at the cards she's pulled. "Hmm, the reversed chariot, the high priestess, and the magician. It matches with your palm reading in that you've been feeling a lack of control and direction in your life; both as a kunoichi and in love. However, you're intuitive and have a strong willpower and desire to change your current situation."

'Change my current situation? That means to get stronger like getting a second sensei to help boost my growth maybe?' She considers.

Sakura sinks down in her seat, wonders if she's wasted her ryo or not at Azeki's bemused smile.

'Guess I'll head home and check in with Mom and Dad. I'm sure they're wondering why I didn't go straight there.' She sighs as she heads out of her shop, slowing her pace at seeing what looks to be Hinata? No, her sister telling by her shorter stature and chestnut locks.

And beside her must be Hiashi Hyūga, the man still known around the village for sacrificing his eldest child.

Neither glance their way and Sakura frowns at Hanabi's pained expression, knows she shouldn't be eavesdropping, crouching lower anyways near the bushes where they hopefully won't glance.

"Father, I was fine and nothing bad happened! I just wanted to make sure Big Sister was doing okay since you sacrificed her-"

"No, I don't want to hear your excuses Hanabi! Hinata did her duty and you've seen how much it's benefitted her clan! Higher paid assignments for our clan members, the best meal options at every restaurant, and escorts if needed on any missions outside the village. You should've cut ties with Hinata the same night she was given away to the jinchuriki."

Hanabi squirms under his intense glare, says nothing in return.

"Hirika shouldn't have been the one to tell me you went to visit Hinata on your own. You're lucky she was alone, and nobody saw you; people talk. It would look as if we regretted sacrificing her if you visit her again. Though I'm not fond of using these places, I need to see what your fortune says in regard to the future of our clan."

He pulls her in the direction of Lady Azeki's shop, Sakura watching them go with a grimace.

'Is that what Hinata's life was like before being sacrificed?'

 

-XxX-

 

Naruto & Hinata

A crunch of footsteps outside jolts him awake.

'That's Hinata's voice.'

"I honestly don't need this much help you two. Naruto will-"

"Naruto will what? Be pissed your teammates are helping you get back home? Shino and I ain't afraid even if he's the jinchuriki! We gotta know you're safe at least in case he's in a bad mood." Kiba barks back.

'Ugh, he's a loud ass no matter the time of day.'

Naruto greets them at the door before they can even knock, Hinata breaking into a soft grin seeing him and he feels his annoyance ebb just slightly at seeing her again despite having her teammates here too; she's safe.

His eyes fall to her leg then back up to her face, a bitterness she can't hide in her eyes that wasn't there before she left for this mission...

'But not uninjured.'

He takes in the bandage wrapped around her foot, a mix mash of plum-colored bruises sporting across her cheeks and arms.

"You all look like shit. Was your mission a failure?" Naruto asks bluntly.

Kiba instantly bristles, but Shino holds up his free hand with a shake of his head.

"We were successful. Why? Because Hinata stabbed out the left eye of our target and then Kurenai-sensei captured him before he could make any further moves to escape. Though it was unnecessary to bind him as he died soon after from the blood loss and damage sustained from Hinata's attack."

Naruto wrinkles his nose, Shino weirder than even his initial thoughts on Hinata.

Cobalt turns back to lavender, grins proudly.

"Our next spar session should focus on speed and defense then."

Hinata laughs hollowly, nodding.

Kiba moves to step forward then only for Naruto to impede his path once more, frown matching his scowl. It's nice that they brought Hinata back to his apartment instead of making him find them himself, but that doesn't mean he needs to invite them inside.

"Who said you can come in?"

He gives him an incredulous look in return that he ignores. The last thing he needs is Kiba of all people gossiping to anyone willing to listen about how his apartment looks, assumptions made of how he and Hinata are living in filth and squalor like so many of the civilians believe.

Like her old clan seems to believe.

"You really are as big of an ass as people say." Kiba grumbles just loud enough for him to hear.

Naruto scoffs, eyes swirling scarlet. "I don't want either of you inside my house, there's nothing wrong with that; is there? A jinchuriki lives alone typically anyways until a human sacrifice is given to them."

Hinata sends him a look and he knows he's pushing on the boundaries of her temper too.

But he's actively overheard at least twice before Shino's father and Kiba's sister discuss with Old Man Third that there should be more regulations on how often he should be able to move in and around the village depending on the time of day. That a village's jinchuriki must be kept in the shadows unless absolutely necessary to bring out for war.

There's no reason to believe that their family members think that differently from them.

Shino cuts through the tension with his bugs, barrier of black coming between the two. "We just want to help Hinata inside and then we'll go, that's all."

But Naruto has already moved himself beside her while pushing Kiba non too gently out of the way, lifts Hinata easily out of their holds into his arms in one swoop. "Hinata is light y'know; I can just carry her the rest of the way. Thanks for helping get her up the stairs."

Pink instantly stains Hinata's cheeks, squirming in his hold. "N-No! I don't need to be carried; honestly!"

She leans close to his ear, frown marring her lips speaking in harsher tone. "Please stop being rude to my teammates! Didn't you have to learn to trust Sasuke and Sakura too?"

Naruto only tightens his grip in response, whispers back just as quickly. "I won't apologize if that's what you're thinking, y'know. And you shouldn't be so trusting no matter what they say. Besides, I feel better keeping you close to me like this without them getting involved in being inside the apartment. Teammates or not, I know the rumors and stories that will start behind your back once they inevitably report back to their families."

Hinata swallows down a knot, feels the heat of her blush crawling down her neck unsure how to build a retort against that.

Onyx eyes cast a flash of a worried stare in Hinata's direction and Naruto grits his teeth at Kiba's unneeded pity, heat clamping around his chest like a snare, thrum of his heartbeat rising in his ears at his annoyed gaze to him.

"Look, I'm trying to be patient; you two can head home before I force you to leave."

Kiba arches a brow, tries and fails to look past him into towards the darkness of his apartment. "What is it exactly that you're hiding? Just cuz you're the jinchuriki doesn't mean I have to obey your every word or command."

Shino moves back wisely, beetles attempting to pull Kiba away as well.

"It's dangerous to taunt the jinchuriki Kiba; you know the sacrificial rules just as well as I do." He warns.

Kiba shrugs off his arm and beetles. "Doesn't matter to me. I'm going to call someone an ass when I see it! Especially when it's our teammate forced to be around him!"

Naruto snorts, blows out a gale of wind that slams him hard back against the stair's railing while turning away, done with this conversation. "I never forced Hinata to stick around y'know. Maybe think about that before deciding I'm such a jerkass. Also, jinchurikis aren't exactly known for being nice considering the way we're treated 364 out of 365 days a year."

And it's this remark that at least cracks at Kiba's smug facade, shoulders dropping with no smart or ugly argument to make back.

His gaze falls back to Hinata once, lips set in a pursed line staring more at Naruto than him and Shino. Even with her darkened cheeks, her usual shyness is masked by changes she had to make about herself in order to adjust to this new life of hers.

"You can send us a message in the manner Kurenai-sensei taught us if you ever need us Hinata-"

Naruto closes his door in his face before he can finish. Hinata wiggles further of his hold, gives his back a light jab.

"P-Put me down now, you made your point."

Naruto smirks, shakes his head. "Wait, I know I'm not being hospitable, but I gotta surprise I want to do first."

"It...can't wait until in the morning?"

"No. Also, you need to tell me what happened on this mission for your leg to get hurt like that." Naruto replies, leaning them back against the door at her silence before sliding them down. His eyes stay glued on her waiting, probably not going to move them away from this door until she explains what she saw and did.

Hinata sighs, pushes herself to meet his stare. "I-I didn't think I was going to kill him with that stab. He was talking about how much ryo he could make off of me as a sacrificed person on the black markets, how much he could sell my eyes for as a Hyūga. It was lucky Kurenai-sensei's poison slowed him some as were standing on the branches when we both slipped off. I was above him since he fell first after elbowing him away; I drew out the needle to attack before he could strike first."

She squirms, continues after a brief pause. "I've...never seen someone die in front of me. By my hand no less."

'You cannot hesitate Hinata, it's a weakness that will be used against you.' Father's voice comes to mind.

She balls her hands to hide their shaking. That was months ago when Father still believed there was a chance he could harden her heart, mold her into a proper heiress. Being sacrificed seems to be the only thing she's done that's brought good prominence to the clan.

Naruto frowns, voice flat picturing Haku's glassy eyes. "Eventually, you'll get used to it."

He snorts gently when Hinata's gaze drops, tilting her chin back up. "I mean it Hinata, you will get used to seeing death as you haven't decided to give up being a kunoichi, right? Such things come with the territory of this job; we both know that. Guess I'll have to find a way to expose you more to it, so you don't clam up or feel as sick the next time you potentially have to kill."

Hinata tightens her lips again, how exactly Naruto will do that he doesn't say aloud just yet.

Naruto rolls his shoulders, slowly moves himself to stand once more. He can tell they both need a happier topic to end the night, grinning at the thought of Hinata's expression upon seeing the futon.

"Alright, on to my surprise now y'know!"

Hinata reluctantly keeps her hold then and once Naruto reaffirms his grip on her, he steps forward, long having memorized where to step in the dark to avoid squeaks and groans in the wood.

Their neighbors already dislike having to live next to him without having to hear him as well.

"The apartment is still clean." Hinata mentions teasingly noting no piles of laundry or ramen cups scattered about like when she first arrived, Naruto rolling his eyes despite his light grin.

"Yeah, yeah, I actually listened and have been following your cleaning tips."

He takes them into the living room, mumbles curses under his breath at bumping them against his sofa before gently guiding her to sit.

"Alright, close your eyes for a minute."

Hinata's expression turns wary, on the tip of her tongue to ask why, stopping herself seeing Naruto's antsy grin not to give away his surprise too early.

Still her heart hammers, pitch black reminiscent of being shut away after a failed sparring session, Dr. Hashijimi holding her down...

'I can trust Naruto.' She quiets her thoughts.

The sounds of sheets and pillows fill her ears and a moment later he moves her to stand and walk a few steps forward, toes hitting something soft.

She opens her eyes not waiting for his command, takes in a midnight blue futon decorated with white and pink petals.

Hinata blinks, peers from the mattress to Naruto.

"This...This is for me? Thank you, but why?"

Naruto shrugs. "Of course it's for you silly. And I figured it would be good to not sleep on that hard sofa knowing we both need all the rest we can get for future missions."

"But, all that ryo-"

"Is mine to spend how I want to. And I can get more from Old Man Third knowing he's hiding things from me or take from the civilians as a 'tax' to not do any harm to their businesses." Naruto cuts her off.

Hinata doesn't push to ask exactly what he means or what he implies on how he's gotten ryo in the past, taking his hand pulling him down with her into the plush bedding.

"You're kinder than you think." She smiles softly and Naruto finds his voice abruptly too dry to refute her choice of words.

He wasn't kind when he killed Haku or when he told Sakura she'd probably never understand Sasuke's heart.

And as his latest sacrifice, he's kept her closer to him than necessary out of his own fears and desires...

None of these things are kind, Hinata hesitating before tapping her fingers along his whisker marks. The action makes him jolt and freeze when he's far too used to rougher touching and prodding.

"You're overthinking things."

Naruto scoffs, rolls over so abruptly, sits up before his heart can twist any further from her touch.

"I'm not." He lies.

He refuses to look back at her, heading for his room.

He's never heard or read anything about a sacrifice actually being romantically involved with the jinchuriki they're beholden to. Maybe a tentative agreement to be friends or partners so as to help each other get stronger, but nothing more than that. However, more often than not, most try to escape via running away through a mission or die by illness/injury. Those seem to be the only two options for a sacrifice that's gone on for decades now.

Naruto stops himself at a new thought, peers back over his shoulder to see Hinata still watching him, grin playing at her lips despite her exhaustion.

And a small smile rises up to match hers.

'I've never been one not to create a 3rd option if I hate the first two.'

-x-

Chapter 7: The Discovery

Chapter 7: The Discovery

"Love, like everything else in life, should be a discovery, an adventure, and like most adventures, you don't know you're having one until you're right in the middle of it."

― E.A. Bucchianeri, Brushstrokes of a Gadfly

Naruto & Hinata

'Where is she?' Naruto frowns.

He blinks away leftover grit from his eyes, drowsily stretches and yawns to focus himself. Hinata's not in the bathroom, living room, or kitchen. The only person he detects close by is his neighbor heading out to his salaryman job at some office in Konoha's business district.

Hinata's futon and pillows are neatly folded up by the sofa, blinds partially open spilling a white half-moon along the wood flooring and center table.

He pads into the kitchen quietly, stopping when he sees a covered plate of onigiri, tamagoyaki, and roasted sweet potatoes.

She even prepared a thermos of tea, fingers warming when they brush against the metal.

A note lies next to the food he picks up first, taking in Hinata's neat scrawl.

'At our training spot in the woods.'

Naruto hums aloud, she couldn't have left too long ago considering the steam still wafting off the food, stuffing down the tamagoyaki and potatoes.

He'll take the onigiri and thermos to go.

It's still relatively dark out as he approaches the forests, skirting past the night guards ready for shift change soon. He crouches through the shadows until he reaches familiar trails layered in mixes of gold gingko leaves to the softer coral pink of the blossoming cherry trees. Winter hasn't fully let its grip go on Konoha, no matter the changes in leaves and slightly warmer afternoons.

A chilly breeze comes in from the mountains that makes him rub at his arms, pausing taking in a row of broken branches, bark at various trees singed black.

'Hinata's work?'

Her violet hair comes into view, stopping for a moment to watch her pinpoint with the tips of her fingers electric sparks into the moss and vine layered sections of cracked wood.

"Leave some for me y'know." Naruto voices as he approaches, Hinata stiffening before relaxing that it isn't some guard wondering why she's out and about this early alone, turning as he walks up beside her.

"Good morning. I see you read my note and carried along some of the breakfast." She voices with a smile, fingers moving up to brush away a clump of rice from his lips. Naruto blinks in surprise, considers he may still be half-sleep until he sees Hinata's cheeks burn red from her action, stepping back.

"How long have you been out here?" Naruto questions instead of dwelling on her touch, eyeing burnt Earth at her feet, sweat that's dampened her sparring outfit.

Hinata shrugs, rubbing at her arms. "Ah, maybe an hour at most."

Naruto looks around again, hums. "Well, better you have an actual opponent that can fight back; let me just set down this stuff."

She gestures to her backpack, pats the spot beside her as she plops down for a break. Morning carries away the mist of the night, greenery seeming to crackle awake under rays of milky reds and indigos.

'How many times has Hinata come out here to train without me?' Naruto wonders, eyeing her silently. She'd only followed bedrest protocol for her ankle at most a day or two before moving back into light exercise, using his paper shooting targets to pass the afternoons.

A crown of amber yellow outlines her hair and his stomach flips watching her take in dawn's approach, smile playing at her lips breathing in rain laden moss from yesterday, the lingering scents of shrubs and wildflowers.

For a moment, it feels like they're the only two people for miles...

'This isn't good.' He realizes absently.

He's sure he and Hinata are at least friends based on how they've interacted with each other as of late, enough for her to feel comfortable being out of her jacket while moving about the apartment and him to occasionally lounge in her futon beside her reading together as the days get warmer.

But whatever he's been feeling towards her as of late goes beyond that.

"Ah, I have something for you by the way! It should help with your training and more." Hinata mentions, Naruto jolting while mentally cursing himself for letting his thoughts nearly run away from him.

Again.

She pulls a worn scroll from her bag, beams as Naruto's eyes widen just a fraction as he reads the title.

'Fuinjutsu of the Uzumaki clan.'

Naruto peers from the scroll and back to her at least twice. "There's no way that old hag Yumika let you check that out! Especially after becoming a sacrifice."

Hinata's expression dampens just slightly. "She didn't. She hasn't been able to look me in the eye since, well that night. I...I went when Miwara was on duty. She's a longtime associate of Father's, used to before retiring to this part-time job at the library help ensure Hyūga members got discounts at the markets and tax incentives for the right price."

A sourness rises in the back of her throat, nails clawing up dirt and blades of grass at the memory.

"Well, looks like you're somehow still hanging on alive and kicking since Hiashi tossed you to our village's beast." Miwara snickers.

Hinata bites her tongue, heart hammering in her ears.

Miwara, like many friends or people in Father's inner circle know just how long she's been the black sheep of her clan.

"I figured Dr. Hashijimi would deem you unfit, but I suppose Hiashi would've found some way to get rid of you if not as the latest sacrifice." She drawls at her silence.

'It's fine, you've gone over this plan dozens of times already.' Hinata reminds herself.

Miwara brushes a hand through her salt and pepper locks, teal eyes narrowing at her continued lack of a response. "So, why're you here? If Yumika was here, she would've told me to kick you out already. She hates the idea of you or the jinchuriki loitering around here, only lets you check out books on Lord Third's order unless it's classified material."

"You're obligated to the same policy." Hinata murmurs.

Miwara hums, pretends not to hear her as she recalls said meeting before shuffling behind the main desk.

"Anyways, Yumika says it will 'prevent our most loyal patrons from coming in and donating' if they see you two around. Bad luck for the library and general community."

Hinata shuffles at her feet, voice cracking at her harsh tone. "I would like Uzumaki clan-"

"Speak up girlie! Geez, this is why Hiashi couldn't trust you to take over as heiress. No wonder there wasn't too big of a fuss or scandal pawning you off to the Nine Tails. No way you can run one of Konoha's oldest clans if nobody can even hear you."

Hinata ignores the way her chest constricts, won't give Miwara the satisfaction of seeing the sting of her words or continuing to toy with her.

Her hand falls instead to a stack of notebooks, papers and folders meant to log which books are coming in and out of the library. That and how much ryo various civilians and shinobi contribute to help keep up with the library's maintenance fees on a monthly basis.

"Speaking of donations and potential scandals, I know what you've been up to with Mr. Nakagama after he personally gave you that generous 10,000 ryo donation last month that's supposed to go to a new children's section. I'm sure his wife would want to know as well what you two get up to after-hours here instead of working and cataloging the latest books."

The color drains from Miwara's face as Hinata lines out a set of pictures of the two locked in deep kisses, mini 'dates' in the science section, fingers touching and pressing into each other all over.

All she had to do was follow the same night walk paths Naruto's done hundreds of times to snap photos of the pair.

He's right, some people's secrets come to life only in the dark.

"What...What do you want?" Miwara sputters, features ashen gray in surprise. When did this girl have the nerve to follow her? The eldest Hyuga daughter she recalls was never so bold.

Hinata straightens, points to the shelves in the back that are usually reserved for ANBU, the most elite jonin, and the Hokage.

"Everything on the Uzumaki clan that you have; the original documents, no copies."

"What?! I-I can't just get such classified records-" Miwara nearly shouts before clamping her mouth shut.

Hinata shrugs then. "Alright. Then by 9:00 am tomorrow your husband Keigo will know of your affair and most likely begin the process to-"

Miwara holds up a hand before she can go on, teeth biting hard enough into her bottom lip to draw blood. "No! I mean, I'll get the records for you. I highly doubt though there's much left on the Uzumaki knowing what happened to Uzushiogakure."

She twists on her heel before Hinata can say anything else, curses drawing out mini puffs of air that she's become as cruel as the jinchuriki.

"Blackmail? Didn't think you had that in you Hinata! Heh, next time just show the wife and husband the pictures anyways, y'know. They deserve to know too and have it go from there."

Hinata swallows, says nothing in return. She already kicked the hornet's nest by bringing up Miwara's affairs after dark, she isn't going to let it pass without notifying her Father eventually...

'I hope nothing happens to Hanabi for me doing this.' She considers.

"It's fine, two anonymous tips were sent their way already. More importantly, I know you've been trying to find a way to learn more about your clan. Granted, it seems every option I could've gone with would've been illegal."

Naruto shrugs, grins in a way that makes her heartbeat rise. "Yeah, I don't feel bad about that and neither should you!"

Her gaze turns back to the trees, sighing.

Naruto jabs her shoulder in a way that forces her to eventually block him. "Stop feeling guilty about it."

"No, it's not that. It's just...I don't think I'm ready to take Neji on should I face him in the Chunin Exams."

Naruto stays quiet, Hinata continuing on.

"I'm sure Neji believes it's the fault of the main branch alone at Hizashi's death, but Uncle died for reasons that Father has never told him about yet. I don't know if he'll ever tell him the full truth or just wants somebody else to say it."

Her hands spray up blades of grass, letting the wind carry them towards the direction of the rivers and mountains.

"So, what are you gonna do?" Naruto questions flatly.

Hinata draws in a breath, faces curious azure eyes studying her.

"There's...a technique that only the main branch family learns as a way to err, subdue branch members should they act out of line. Though that would be a last resort and it would only work on Neji alone."

Naruto hums between bites of onigiri, washes it down with her tea before moving to stand.

"Then don't consider it as an option unless absolutely necessary to use then, y'know. Right now, Neji is faster than you, so you'll need to find a way to slow him down or whoever you face to keep them at bay. You can practice more with lightning related jutsu for that while you help me with continuing my chakra control and beginning practice with these fuinjutsu techniques!"

Hinata moves to stand, activates her byakugan once more.

"Shadow clone jutsu!"

At least 5 Naruto's surround her this time, each in a different formation to attack.

Hinata gathers lightning to her fingertips, concentrates on which Naruto to go for first.

"Ready?" Every Naruto questions altogether.

Hinata nods, smile etching up. "I'm ready!"

The race in for each other, clash echoing across the woods.

-xXx-

Neji- Hyūga Compound

'So, Uncle did get the news.' Neji regards, quietly patters across oakwood to the meditation hall to avoid detection.

Not that he knows if Hiashi even believes it, it all sounds like gossip to him.

He's lucky for the sunlight creating long shadows to hide his figure, blue sky darkening to violet as evening slowly approaches.

The air crackles with crickets coming out of hibernation that hopefully hide his movements as well, fireflies flickering in yellow greens near the bushes.

He leans in close again to the main room crouching low, picks up on the tail end of a conversation.

Monday afternoons are the only time of the week when both Branch and Main can come together to discuss concerns every Hyūga member needs to know about.

"-You must admit Hiashi it's a major feat to kill an enemy on her first C-ranked mission. Hinata has shown a growth that-"

Hiashi raises a hand up to stop Hideki.

"It changes nothing of my decision. Hinata is no longer a member of this clan whose affairs we should be concerned about." He reaffirms.

A flurry of whispers fills the room, Hizama next to clear his throat.

"Yes, it's well and true you sacrificed her to Konoha's Jinchuriki, but let's not forget you didn't even brand the curse seal on her upon her departure. Nor have you completely thrown away all her old belongings from her old room. Do you intend in the future to find a way for Hinata to come back into the clan despite the sacrificial rules?"

Hirika scoffs, crossing her arms. "And did you hear how she treated Miwara at the library the other day? Apparently, she demanded for rare scrolls and books not meant for the public's eye!"

Hiroki rolls his eyes beside her. "Old associate or not of the clan, Miwara needs to get better at hiding her...discretions. We as a clan shouldn't be tied any further to that loose woman. Hinata, however, I wonder if you in haste Master Hiashi let her go-"

Hiashi blows out an impatient breath silencing the room. "All of you know very well we'd look weak and shameful to the other clans to try and take Hinata back! Not to mention losing the generous perks and benefits Lord Third and his advisors have given us in and outside of missions."

Most of the Branch members squirm as his eyes roam over to them, they've benefitted the most from the additional ryo and gifts from Hinata's presence no longer being here at the manor.

"As for your other inquiries, I chose not to brand Hinata as part of her departing gifts and at least the jinchuriki took pity on her and didn't kill her that very night I left her there to complete her duty. Perhaps she'll become a respectable kunoichi or she will prove my earlier thoughts correct that this successful mission was just a mere fluke. Now, let us move on to next week's business with the Taketori clan."

Neji steps back, twists into a hallway as some Branch members get up to leave.

Hiashi has been in and out of various meetings since early morning, but clearly the biggest topic of the day still lingers on their sacrificed clan member.

Hinata's kill of Fukuda.

One of the patrollers must've brought Uncle the Konoha Today and Konoha Daily News report at the change of guards this morning, though he can't make heads or tails of his stoic expression if he truly cares.

"What are you doing?" A voice asks behind him and he spins, puts a hand up at ready to attack.

Hanabi.

Her brows furrow at his stance, shoulders tensing.

"Geez, I'm not here to pick a fight! I didn't take you as one to eavesdrop. Is...Is Father still in the meeting? I know he wanted us to get one final spar in before today ends."

Neji scowls, rolls his eyes. "Of course he still is. You're partly to blame for why it's taking longer than normal considering word spread of your little encounter with Hinata."

Hanabi gives an indignant huff, puts a hand to her hip. He holds back a snort at how her look changes to one ready to truly fight him despite her age, currently abilities, and short stature. Pearl eyes harden to match his own, ready to defend her elder sister.

"Me? Why am I at fault for the meeting dragging out?! It's always long on Mondays. And you can't blame Big Sister for that!" She hisses.

Neji scoffs, either Hanabi is feigning ignorance, or she truly doesn't know yet of the updates regarding Hinata.

"The sister you sneaked off to visit apparently had her first kill during a mission with her team last week. It's called into question Uncle's decision to sacrifice her."

'Not to mention even with eyewitnesses, it doesn't sound believable.' Neji considers.

Hanabi blinks in surprise, bounces on her toes as a warmth lights up her cheeks and eyes.

'Ah, she was woefully naive.' He realizes.

"No way; really!? That's great news! Now Father is finally seeing Big Sister's strength!"

She reaches out to grab onto his hand, swings it up and down.

"Oh, I have an idea! Let's go to the Hokage's office before it closes to get Hinata back home away from the jinchuriki-"

Neji interrupts with a snicker, pulls his hand harshly away from her.

"Hanabi, when are you going to face facts that Hinata isn't coming back? The three main rules of being sacrificed mean she's beholden now to the jinchuriki at least until they both reach adulthood, she has lost her former title as a Hyūga, and only upon adulthood can a re-evaluation be done on if said sacrifice has completely their duty to the village or must continue to stay with the jinchuriki to prevent calamity."

Hanabi falters, stung by more than just his words.

She hurriedly blinks back tears from her eyes, clicks her tongue.

"Why...Why do you hate Big Sister so much? She's much stronger now than the last time you sparred."

Neji laughs dryly.

"Weakness doesn't belong in the Hyūga clan Hanabi. And I'll prove that Hinata hasn't changed at all once when we inevitably cross paths at the Chunin Exams."

-xXx-

Hiruzen & Danzo- Hokage's Office

"I'm just saying, we need to be more cautious. You shouldn't allow the jinchuriki to do any further missions outside the village at least until the Exams are over. Have an extra set of guards at every entrance, undercover shinobi within the crowds at the stadium, and even some of our best Root and ANBU members watching from the closest rooftops every match in case of something suspicious." Danzo begins.

Hiruzen takes a long drag from his pipe, lets the smoke settle in him to calm his mood before speaking.

He knew Danzo was going to visit with him eventually, should've known he'd be coming with multiple suggestions too.

His eyes turn towards the horizon, the rise of a new day unfurling about the mountainside and forests tinting the greenery with various shades of pink and orange. Those are the same forests to grasslands that he and Danzo used to train and do missions in under Tobirama...

'How things have changed since then.'

"This couldn't have waited until later in the day Danzo?" Hiruzen finally asks, dark eyes twisting back to him.

Danzo clacks his cane to the ground, shakes his head. "You know very well the answer to that is no. You have back-to-back meetings in less than an hour with the daimyo and each leader of Konoha's market, business, and hospitality teams which will probably last until lunchtime. And that will lead into an afternoon of getting updates from the Yamanaka clan on security, trade deals with Kusagakure, and reviewing policies to make sure the stadium is up to safety standards with Konoha's best construction teams."

Hiruzen blows out a puff of a smoke, laughs humorlessly. "You know my schedule to a T; don't you?"

Danzo scoffs at the sarcasm beneath his smile. "It's posted in the main lobby for anybody to see, but yes, I do."

Hiruzen straightens his posture then, locks eyes with his longtime friend and rival. "Alright, let's just stop beating around the bush; tell me why you're really here at 7:00 am? I know it wasn't for just a friendly chat."

It's Danzo's turn then to chuckle dryly, pulling up a chair. "I've received word from my spies that one former student of yours has formed a village of his own known as Otogakure."

'Orochimaru.' Hiruzen sighs.

The man that he thought at one point would've been the Fourth Hokage; his successor.

Now instead he's an internationally wanted man known for stealing and experimenting on bodies no matter how young or old, thirsts for the perfect body that will satisfy his endless desires for immortality and knowledge.

'You let him get away.'

Danzo's onyx eyes burn on him, words piercing him without him having to say anything at all.

"I'm aware from the updates based on what Jiraiya's given me. In fact, he sent word via a messenger toad that he'll be returning back to the village within a few months." Hiruzen relates.

Danzo rubs at his head, wrinkles his nose at even the mention of his name. Unlike him, he only sees Jiraiya for his perverted nature and not the man who has given him intel faster than any of his Root shinobi ever have.

"Just be careful about how you operate and move about in the next coming months too Sarutobi. It's been a while since Konoha has hosted the Chunin Exams, there's going to be gambling, drinking, multiple tourists from the other villages, and undercover operatives who may take advantage of all the revelry going on. We must maintain the image that Konoha is a powerhouse, that our policies for our jinchuriki aren't so lax that people stop thinking for a second that we can't bring him out as the weapon he was made to be."

Hiruzen nods, rolls his shoulders.

"Preparations are being made, for any and all possibilities."

Danzo's hand tightens against his cane, wearily looks from him before back out to the village as shops and businesses begin opening for the day. They both want what's best for Konoha, even if they have to use different means to reach said goals.

Finally, he clears his voice, hums slowly.

"Make sure those possibilities include your former student."

-xXx-

Kakashi- Yakiniku Q

'I hate these social outings.'

The smell of smoked meats and spices fill the air, cloudy amber cocktails of sakes, and liquors passed about the table.

But it would look bad to say his dogs are sick for a fourth time in a row without any substantial receipts of dog medications or veterinary reports as proof.

And the last thing he needs is Gai sending any more Get-Well-Soon cards for Pakkun and the others to just stare at blankly or chew on.

"Oi, so how have missions been going for your team Kakashi?! Are they burning with the flames of youth as they learn to cooperate and build their skills?!" Gai chimes out, nudging his side.

Kakashi stares down at his plate of grilled yakitori and side of edamame.

"...Yeah, something like that."

The teamwork they exhibited has started to fluctuate some since their return from Wave, makes him wonder if perhaps he truly isn't cut out to be a sensei like Hiruzen believes.

"Wild boars aren't normally found in these lower-level regions." Sakura remarks, rock barriers keeping the swine from breaking into the nearby river village once more.

"Those barriers won't work forever though, y'know. They'll return in packs down from the mountains as more of their habitats are taken due to human settlement and poaching." Naruto considers, studying the footprints in the dirt.

They look up as a blaze of reds and yellows streaks the air, Sasuke leaping from tree to tree to keep both swine and bears from the area.

"Fireball jutsu!"

Squeals fill the air, majority of the boars refraining from charging to attack.

Naruto brings up a gust of wind to fan the flames, eyes narrowing on one boar's attempts to skirt around the fire, husks cracking at Sakura's barriers.

The largest one of the group.

Its eyes aren't focused on them though, gaze locked instead on the hunter who has killed so many of its brethren, who requested their help for this mission: Hisae Yuji.

Yuji looks between the trio and the boar, wipes bullets of sweat from his forehead. All his past tools to kill the boars for either hunting measures as food or as population control measures were mostly rudimentary in nature, shouting to keep them at bay, sticks, stones, and spears.

Traps they've learned how to avoid.

And now their leader has come, isn't even afraid of fire or wind to get to him.

"Do something! We can't let it get any closer to Mikitama Village!" He commands.

Sakura clenches her teeth, slams a fist into the ground. 'Don't make it too strong or it will damage the village too.'

"Earth Release: Mudslide!"

Sasuke nods in Sakura's direction, rocks and dirt tumbling down just enough to keep the smaller boars from following after their leader who charges and hops closer over the cracks and upended dirt and stone.

"Let's form a trap to keep it in place until it calms down." He suggests, Naruto merely shaking his head.

"That won't be enough; we have to put it down."

Sakura instantly blanches, peers to Sasuke who equally turns wary at Naruto's tone.

"Are you sure we can't do a less...bloody option?" Sasuke questions.

Naruto snorts, features flattening. "If you don't want it to be your blood being spilled, then no."

Sakura frowns, verdant peering between her teammates and the low grunts of the boar getting precariously closer the longer they wait.

"No, we don't! It just needs time to get away from Yuji and-"

Naruto holds up a hand, cerulean eyes darkening. "You don't understand how pissed it truly is. It's going to come back by nightfall if we don't kill it here and now while we have it at least somewhat fatigued and without reinforcements."

He's seen similar expression in that boar's demeanor in humans; it wants revenge.

And simple traps or even medicine to calm it down will only be temporary measures. Eventually, that anger will fester up again and it will strike when Yuji is most likely alone.

Naruto steps forward as the boar prepares to rush them, draws in a breath of air.

"Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!"

The wind turns sharp, screeches filling the air as blades of wind cut into the head boar and its companions.

Sasuke covers his back as other creatures of the forests draw in to see what's happening, Sakura reluctantly slamming up another wall of dirt for extra protection should any bigger animals try and close in.

Yuji's expression pales to a chalky white as boars crumple around them, scent of blood beginning to permeate all around.

Naruto sighs as the head boar's cries dampen to soft grunts, slowly succumbing to its wounds. He glances back to Yuji who stiffly grins, unsure what to make of so much destruction in one afternoon.

Kakashi comes up beside him having watched the scene from afar as Naruto stretches, pushes aside the hog's bodies to clean his hands off in the river. Hisae's drops his voice for hopefully none of the trio to hear, wringing his hands together.

"I didn't necessarily want to kill them all, some of this meat will spoil."

Kakashi nods apologetically, but can see in Naruto's features such matters mean little to him.

"Is destruction all that beast is known for?" Hisae no longer hides his scowl gazing in Naruto's direction, shuddering and side-stepping blood trickling towards their feet. Even their most grisly hunts didn't result in this much habitat loss or death.

Kakashi shakes his head, recalls seeing Naruto walking out of Sugar Bliss bakery the other day with sweets he knows he's never seen him eat before even as a quick snack.

"...Not always."

"His teamwork is better than what I assumed it would be despite all that's happened." Asuma mentions as Kakashi finishes going over how the C-rank mission went.

Kakashi waves off the compliment, stares down into his sake cup wishing he sent a clone in his stead. "I'm sure Team 10 is getting along better than mine."

Gai nods proudly in agreement with Asuma, gives him a thumbs up at his apparent accomplishments. "See?! This is why Lord Third entrusted you personally Kakashi as being the jinchuriki's sensei to challenge and mold the flames of his youth! That on top of the suitable sacrifice given to him this year means that there should be no need to worry about the lands or-"

"Stop referring to Hinata as a sacrifice." Kurenai interrupts his gushing of his rival sharply.

The table goes quiet, all eyes on her.

Gai holds up his hands nervously, sanguine cutting into him like glass.

"I err, didn't mean any harm by it-"

"Then stop using it; damn it! It's bad enough that's what the Hyūga keep calling her, sacrificial rules don't break familial bonds like the ones she had with her sister and their caretaker. We as their sensei shouldn't keep using such a moniker."

Asuma wrinkles beside her, absently counts the empty sake cups beside her. "Fine, what do you suggest then?"

Scarlet twists to him and her features calm just slightly knowing he's trying to help, snorts under her breath. "Their actual names would be a good start."

She blows out a huff at each of their antsy or blank looks, she rather as well be talking to a wall.

"...Nevermind, I don't know why I even brought it up." Kurenai mutters.

Gai claps his hands, directs them to happier subjects.

"Hey, so are you all planning to nominate your teams for the Chunin Exams?! I held back my team last year, but this time I'm sure they're ready to make their official debut!"

Asuma nods, grins. "Yeah, I'm going to nominate my team too. About time people see they aren't just known for their laziness, love of food, and clothes/gossip."

Kurenai laughs dryly, takes a bite of her takoyaki. "I'll be nominating Team 8 as well; it will show they can do more than just search and rescue."

Everyone's gaze turns to Kakashi then, nominating the jinchuriki of their village, will be a highlight for both the vendors and gamblers.

Kakashi shrugs, nods along.

"Yes, I want Team 7 to participate in the Chunin Exams as well."

-XxX-

Naruto & Hinata- Naruto's Apartment

"Aren't you getting tired?" Hinata asks softly.

Naruto peers up from the fuinjutsu scroll, jabs gently at Hinata's shoulder until she returns said action back with a light huff.

"If you want me to get up, you can just say that y'know." He grunts.

Hinata rolls over to look at him fully, lilac to cobalt watching each other. She wasn't the one coming into his bed just to read or chat about their days, though she imagines Naruto probably wouldn't care if she did so.

It's the one place in his apartment that she's yet to walk into.

"My room and trash aren't going to hurt you even if you think tiptoeing around like that will stop grime from getting on you." Naruto snorts, Hinata jolting as he pushes past her into his bedroom.

3 weeks.

Nearly a whole month she managed to stave off her curiosity regarding his room. The glimpses she got today are of wrinkled hills of laundry, empty ramen cups stacked nearly as tall as his dressers, tracks of mud that cling to his rugs in patches of browns and grays, and training targets in varying degrees of damage.

It all confirms it's probably the dirtiest area of his home.

'I could help him clean maybe?' She considers, it will cost precious ryo now to always go to the bathhouses.

But, would he want that?

Her face feels molten hot under his bored gaze, fingers trembling looking down. Not even Main clan members go into the Branch's quarters without getting permission first from Father or one of the Elders.

Ah, but that's no longer her life anymore...

"T-This is your private area; I-I can't just go in here unless you're okay with it."

Naruto grins sardonically, flash of crimson in his eyes. "Clearly none of my house is truly 'private' any more now that you're here. Looks like your Old Man truly really isn't gonna come back for you so get comfortable here, too many perks the Hyūga clan got from sacrificing you y'know."

Hinata bites her lip, balls her hands forcing herself to look up at him. Father is the one subject he always brings up just to get a reaction from her, though she long ago accepted that Hiashi no longer has any interest in her.

"I never said I wanted him to come back!"

A sliver of pleasure burrows into her at Naruto's brief startled look, too fast though for it to take root in his expression.

"Err, well, good then, y'know! Will make both of our lives easier that you don't keep pining for a past that's already gone."

"I never said you had to get up, though I'm going to sleep." Hinata mentions lightly, fingers brushing with his own.

He squeezes back gently after a moment.

"There's just one last page I want to read, then I'll hit the sack."

"Hmm, if you say so. Don't be grumpy in the morning." Hinata yawns as she turns back over, not believing him, knows he may regret his lack of sleep come breakfast time.

He lightly scoffs, tussles up her hair purposefully before leaving her to rest.

'I just need to read how they do specific types of seals, then I can start practicing on objects.' Naruto decides.

A picture slips out from the end of the scroll as he opens it more, looks like it might have been glued to the back to try and keep out of view from others.

'Interesting!' Naruto beams, it's like he found a secret treasure!

The photo, now a worn yellow-gray stares back at him, a boy who looks to be around his age with his same sunny yellow locks grins for the camera beside a man with long spiky white hair.

Behind them is the village, less buildings than currently, but it overall looks the same.

He frowns, turns the photo over to see if there's a date or names. Old Man Third's face is upon the Hokage monument in the background, so it can't have been from that long ago.

'For Jiraiya.' He reads.

Naruto wrinkles his nose; who's that? The boy or the old guy?

He can't recall hearing Iruka-sensei ever call out the name 'Jiraiya' for attendance, but then again, he hardly ever went to class in the first place.

But he has a name at least, he just needs to tie him back to who he is in the picture.

He flips the photo back over, tries to recall if he's ever seen either of them in passing throughout the village.

Or maybe Hinata has, he'll ask her tomorrow.

He does a final stare at their faces, shrugs and gives up setting the picture aside on his desk.

'Whoever they are, they must know something about the Uzumaki clan.'

-x-

Chapter 8: The Looks We Get

Chapter 8: The Looks We Get

"You have no responsibility to live up to what other people think you ought to accomplish. I have no responsibility to be like they expect me to be. It's their mistake, not my failing."

― Richard P. Feynman

Sakura- Team 7, Academy Classrooms

"Well, I planned on cheating!"

Sakura clenches her pencil hard enough for the wood to crack, only relaxes her hold at the thought of splinters, of Sasuke witnessing her inner rage firsthand out in the open leading to questions on how she'll stay calm under the pressure of the exams.

And Naruto meanwhile grins deviously, most likely expecting the latter to occur at waiting for an outburst from her.

"What? I'm not smart like you! This is my only option y'know!"

Sakura clears her throat, straightens her posture. "Alright then, care to tell us how you'll plan to cheat Naruto and not get caught? You know if even one of us gets exposed then our whole team will- "

"I'm well aware of what will happen Sakura." Naruto interrupts her flatly, mirth in his eyes gone.

Failure isn't on the table for him.

'There's too much at stake to fail, to only be known for destruction.'

He cracks his knuckles, leans his head against his palm. "I won't get caught, there's always a hidden point to these exams that the proctors are expecting us to figure out. This is probably something like collecting intel without breaking your cover."

Sasuke arches a brow curiously, isn't ready to fully agree or disagree with him just yet. "Do you have some back up plans in mind?"

Naruto nods, small grin returning as he gestures with his thumb back in Sakura's direction. "Yeah, we're lucky to have Sakura's intellect on our team y'know. I'm sure you're not even going to need to cheat Sakura knowing your knowledge in major historical events of Konoha, mathematics, and science."

Sakura blinks in surprise at the compliment, Sasuke quietly skeptical at where Naruto's going with this.

"It isn't like we'll be sitting next to each other though." He finally mutters.

"Sakura can still send us signals on what answer choices to pick for A, B, C, D, and so on." Naruto refutes.

Sakura raises a hand, own mind filling with ideas. "It's not a bad plan, but Sasuke's right. Not to mention that the exam isn't just multiple choice. There's no way I can send so many signals for the fill-in-the blank and scenario-based questions without one of the proctors catching on to what I'm doing."

Naruto shrugs then. "Well, that's where Sasuke's sharingan comes in and I used my wind affinity to my advantage. Maybe I'll cheat off of Hinata if I'm close enough to her."

Sakura snorts. "Why force her to do such a thing just because she was sacrificed to you? So you can bring down Team 8 too?"

Cobalt eyes sharpen flashing sanguine, points his pencil at her in a way that makes Sasuke's eyes narrow in alert.

'Ugh, I can never tell how quick his mood is going to change.' He scowls.

It would be interesting to properly fight him in a match just to learn what can truly take a jinchuriki down.

The ground beneath them trembles, whistle of wind rising into the room.

"I wasn't asking for your opinion in that matter." Naruto sneers darkly, ignores Sasuke's frown at his potential to destroy this very room.

Kakashi settles himself into the middle of their conversation, sends Naruto a warning look.

"You're here to discuss plans, not fight." He reiterates.

Naruto chuckles coldly at Sakura's still tense shoulders, digs in where it will bother her the most the same way she just did to him.

"The harder sections we'll be dealing with The Forest of Death and the Tournament. At least 30-40% of participants who enter said forest, don't return. I'm sure you don't want to end up as statistic y'know."

Sakura bristles, knows what he's saying even without having to say it aloud. 'Brains are great and all, but they need to be backed up with strength on the battlefield.'

Strength, a skill she doesn't yet fully have, weaknesses her opponents will pick apart on her.

"I've been training nearly daily in practically every Earth-related technique, but I know it won't be easy if I get matched in the Tournament against a close-range fighter or someone who mixes it up with some other unique ability or clan technique." Sakura relates.

Her verdant eyes sharpen on Naruto daring him to question this, but his eyes have clouded over and her stomach knots.

Because Naruto doesn't necessarily care if she's stronger, as long as it means they can advance to reach the final stage where the 1-on-1 matches will occur.

And that he can be one step closer to having the means to not be so tied to the village.

Kakashi claps his hands getting everyone's attention.

"The Chunin exams don't officially start for another 3 months; that's plenty of time for us to do 1 or 2 more small D or even C-ranked missions. After that, you all can study together the most common materials that will be on the written part of the exam followed by sparring to prepare for the physical aspects. Remember, this is your time to shine and show us as your sensei and the rest of the nations that you deserve to move up in rank. Any questions?"

Silence greets him in return and he nods.

"Great; you all are dismissed then! And preferably no arguing, there are parts to this exam that are team based in order to pass." He reiterates and emphasizes, specifically looks at Naruto to ensure he understands.

Naruto laughs dryly. "Yes sensei, I hear ya loud and clear!"

But despite Kakashi-sensei's warnings, he's the first to immediately leave the classroom and Sakura swallows down the sensation of razors closing up her throat.

Lady Azeki's reading of her future hasn't happened yet as far as she's aware, but it's coming...

'The rivers of your life have always been rather straight and calm, so be wary of a downward slope coming filled with darkness and heartache.'

Will it be the exams where this happens? Or right afterwards? The most aggravating thing about Lady Azeki's fortunes despite their frightening accuracy is never knowing how far in the future said events will occur.

'It would be nice if I could do research on every last participant coming in from each nation, but I don't have that luxury. I just need to quickly find and use to my advantage whatever weaknesses any targets I face show me before they find mine.' Sakura decides.

"Sakura?"

A light poke at her arm jolts away her swirling thoughts, Sasuke studying her closely.

Heat burns at her cheeks under the intensity of his stare, tacking on a grin. "Oh, sorry! Were you calling me Sasuke?"

Sasuke nods slowly, points at Naruto's retreating form. "Don't worry so much about the exams. Naruto isn't so dumb or cruel to not have our backs no matter what we'll come across."

Her mind knows this, but her heart refuses to believe the reminder, drums in her ears incessantly like a buzzing fly.

"Right! I promise I won't slow you or Naruto down Sasuke!"

Sasuke scoffs, words probably sounding as flat to him as they do to her. "Whatever, just don't forget to tell yourself that as well. If there's anything you think might slow you down right now Sakura, get rid of it."

The warning is just another prick to her chest, masking her worries with a clipped nod.

Outside the sun beats down on her, sapphire sky free of clouds. Cicadas hiss from the shadows of the trees and greenery, dragonflies swishing across murky puddles. Though even they can't escape this humidity as sweat clings to her body, hair sticking to her neck and back like glue.

Absently, she twirls a finger through her pink locks.

'I've been growing my hair out for years; all in the hopes Sasuke would notice it...' She realizes, stopping in place.

And it's been months now since they've been on a team together, he hasn't once commented on it or even cared.

"Anything that will slow me down?" Sakura murmurs to herself as she moves again for home.

"Welcome Back Dear! I'm making stir-fry so I hope you haven't eaten lunch yet!" Mebuki's voice chimes out from the kitchen.

"If you have, it might make your Mother cry into the fry! She's been chopping away at so many vegetables and mixing at this broth right after you left this morning." Kizashi chimes in, Sakura giggling at her Mom's grunt of no thanks to him not helping and his hovering.

"I'll be down shortly!" Sakura promises, heading upstairs first.

At least they didn't outright ask if she's still certain about being a kunoichi even with the extra ryo she's brought home easing some of the bills, sure about being on a team with their village's jinchuriki.

She moves for her vanity mirror, finds the scissors she normally uses just to trim the loose ends in her hair and more recently now, helping to sew up torn spots in her pants and tops.

Long hair is a weakness, beauty means nothing on the battlefield.

Sakura studies her features while breathing in slowly. The verdant of her eyes is misty with hesitation before she blinks it away, steadies her hand and the scissors up to the ends of her hair.

"It will grow back." She murmurs before clenching her teeth.

'Here goes nothing.'

 

-XxX-

 

Jiraiya- Whispered Desires Club

"You know I hate meeting you in places like this."

"That's cuz you're a stick in the mud!" Jiraiya chortles, slapping a hand to his subordinates back.

'Seiji' as he likes to be called sends him a look, steel eyes matching the haze of various cigars in the air. For being one of his longest connections to the spy networks he has for Suna, Iwa, and Kumo that haven't left the field or been killed, he continues to treat him with mild disdain at having to do tasks outside his job.

Like meeting him in this seedy bar.

He gestures to the waiter for another round of plum sake and karaage for him, Seiji raising up a hand he won't be staying long.

"Come on, let me treat you! Not every day I'm feeling so generous!" Jiraiya teases.

Seiji arches a brow. "How much ryo have you already blown through in this dump?"

Jiraiya ignores his question, lightly clinks their cups together while keeping a lingering gaze on the bubbly brunette who has to a least be a D-cup, no, maybe a DD if he could get a closer look from the way her top bounces with each twist and turn she makes...

"Hey, time flies when you're having fun! I'm killing two birds with one stone here and biting the bullet!" Jiraiya beams.

Seiji lowers his voice at his sudden spouting of idioms: be on alert.

"How is the weather?" He asks carefully.

Jiraiya shrugs, grin falling. "Stormy, I'm getting the ball rolling to head to greener pastures."

'Ah, he's finally heading back home to Konoha.' Seiji realizes.

He produces a paper crane from his pocket once the bartender leaves them be with their snacks and drinks.

"Clouds are on the horizon from what I've gathered from a few merchants in the black markets. At least two storms' head for the greener pastures."

Jiraiya scours the ink within the crane's blue tipped wings before burning it to ash, crumples pieces of ash into his discarded sake cups.

'The Akatsuki are getting too close.' He scowls.

"My alarm bells are ringing, but I need to set up and connect with a few others before I make the uphill battle. Report in that I'll arrive sometime in Exam season." Jiraiya mutters.

Seiji nods, takes a polite sip of sake and bite of kaarage before standing from the booth to go.

"Don't cut corners when it comes to their kind." He warns over his shoulder.

Jiraiya snorts, waves him away.

The Akatsuki have been his biggest challenge since becoming Konoha's top spy, all their members stick to the shadows, have strange/elusive powers, and for some reason...

Are targeting Jinchuriki.

'And now two are going after Konoha's.'

He absently bites into another piece of karaage, if he recalls correctly based on today's date, that kid probably received a sacrificial gift not too long ago.

Jiraiya chuckles at the thought, from what he's heard through his networks the boy is a little terror, lives up to his moniker as holder of the Nine Tails.

Getting a human sacrifice changed nothing about his personality apparently.

"Can I get you a refill sweetie?!" The brunette he was ogling earlier appears by his side, gives him nearly a full view of her cleavage as she makes a show of refilling his cups with a mix of strawberry sake and the finest vintage wine the club has.

Jiraiya beams, salutes his full cup to her. "You and I are truly birds of a feather Koyaki! Come back here on your next break; I wanna know just how much you've improved since your last assignment! Truly test if everything I've taught you is up to my standards!"

Koyaki rolls her eyes, drops her bubbly persona to send him a frosty smile.

'Ouch, just as harsh of a glare as Seiji's!'

She lowers her voice to a hiss, nails scratching at the wood of the table, hazel eyes turning smoldering as if to tear into him next.

"Next time, I'm picking the location for our info drop and my disguise you old pervert."

 

-XxX-

 

Hinata- Team 8, Training Grounds

"Alright, I'm feeling generous since you all have been at this search and attack drills since sunrise. Take an hour break for lunch and then let's meet back further up the Naka River." Kurenai announces with a clap of her hands to her team, laughs as each one of them slumps in relief.

As soon as Kurenai-sensei is out of earshot, Kiba smirks.

"Think she's going off to see Asuma-sensei again?"

Hinata hums, nods slowly. "It's obvious enough from the way the scent of cigarettes cling to her, only Asuma-sensei likes to use that woodsy brand from what I've heard Ino say."

'And it's one of the many reasons why I don't want to live with you sensei even with your multiple offers. You spend more nights at Asuma-sensei's apartment then you do at your own.'

Kiba immediately moves to pull his bento from his bag, tosses out Akamaru's treats with a grin. He winces at Shino's simple meal of tonkatsu layered with beetles, points with a chopstick in surprise at the mix of beef noodles, rice, steamed vegetables, and tempura that line each square of Hinata's lunch.

"Whoa, look at you improving! My Sis and Mom would've overcooked that beef until it was black!" He comments with a laugh.

Hinata grins, happily takes a bite of the combination of beef udon and rice.

"Naruto made this actually." She remarks nearly making Kiba spit out his curry.

"Huh?! And your stomach hasn't started to hurt?! You aren't about to puke on us; are you?" He sputters in concern.

Shino jabs into his arm with his own chopstick before Kiba can say more. "There's no reason to be so worried. Why? Because this isn't the first time Hinata has brought and ate a meal mainly prepared by Naruto."

Hinata feels her smile crack just slightly at his barbs, sighing. "Shino's right, Naruto's culinary skills have vastly improved since learning more recipes beyond just mostly ramen and cereal products."

"Get used to these rolling blackouts, especially when it rains like this." Naruto grunts, lightning streaking across the sky in a jagged crisscross of white. Flurries of rain pound against the ceiling, wind rattling at the windows.

'Gotta add batteries to the next time of one of us does a store run.' He realizes, lighting some candles around the kitchen and living room to at least keep them from bumping into things.

Hinata sits up slowly from her futon to look at the trail of droplets sliding down the window that leads to the mini outside garden, their plants blowing in every direction. Moisture gathers at the bottom of the sill despite all the efforts they've done to seal every crack, pursing her lips if the glass will hold until morning. Even at the best of times she's learned that Naruto's apartment complex loses power quite often no matter the weather, his room seeming to lose it the most based on peeks she's done with her byakugan at his neighbors.

"Ah, it's fine. We were able to finish cooking and cleaning up at least." She relates, attempting to stand only for Naruto to send her a scowl.

"No, sit back down! Geez, didn't Kurenai-sensei say you need to stay off that foot for at least a week y'know?! I know it's hurting you more than you say it is!" He gripes, already settling their plates onto a tray to take to the living room.

Hinata frowns, squirming at his admonishing stare. "I-I don't feel right not being of some help-"

Naruto shakes his head before she can finish. "You cleaned up the living room and helped me fold the laundry, so it was a productive day. Anyways, I told you I wasn't making ramen, so you don't need to worry. And I didn't burn any of the meat or rice either cuz I followed your directions the exact same way we've made ginger pork with stir fried rice before y'know."

Hinata giggles lightly as he settles in across from her, candlelight shining on his blond locks, droplets of sweat he shakes away from either hovering over the stove or his earlier shower.

She blinks at Naruto's silly grin, a warmth in his eyes focused only on her that makes goosebumps rise across her skin.

The first bite tastes of soy sauce, Naruto might've used too much...

He leans in expectantly, fidgets just slightly and she beams. "It's good. A little salty, but I like it!"

Her cheeks flush taking in the dance of amber hues across his walls, his confident and relieved grin. This is a meal that should've only taken around 30 to 45 minutes, but instead Naruto worked on for over an hour.

To try and get it just right for her.

'Are we on a date?' Hinata asks herself, swallows down the words before they can come out.

"Overthinking things Hinata?" Naruto teases and she feels her blush slide down her neck.

"Maybe, I don't know?" She mumbles.

Naruto laughs between bites of pork and she feels her pulse ignite.

No, they've done this dozens of times. Tonight is no different just because of another power outage.

"Think our neighbors are enjoying a feast as great as us right now? Cuz, I don't!" Naruto cheers.

Hinata snickers, taps her glass to his. "I've checked before and can confirm, this is better than eating a canned meal or dry cereal.'

"I don't care how nice he's been to ya Hinata, if I get matched up against him the tournament, I'm paying him back for those bruises he gave me knocking me back against the stairs." Kiba growls, cracking his knuckles.

"You were taunting him." Shino supplies, Kiba giving him an indignant look in return he should at least be on his side when it comes to dealing with Naruto. It's no wonder his Sis and Mom said to be wary of how much time he spends around Hinata outside of team obligations, jinchuriki aren't known for their patience or mannerisms.

"Whatever, I'm not going easy on him or anybody we face!" He gripes, Akamaru barking his agreement.

His attention turns to Shino, gaze focused on the forests ahead, afternoon sun dipping against layers of moss and spiraling vines high up in the trees.

"Anyone you got a burning desire to face?" Kiba questions.

Shino shrugs, though both Kiba and Hinata can tell he's mulling over the answer between bites of takoyaki.

"...Sasuke, I suppose." He eventually says.

Kiba grins toothily, elbows him into his side making him scoot away. "Oh really?! Yeah, I wouldn't mind seeing that prick fall on his ass too with how many people are gushing over him to win the whole damn tournament. But how do you plan to counter his fire-related jutsu? Your beetles would get burned to a crisp!"

"I've been training them in various manners in order to help build a resistance and avoid direct interaction with said flames. Eventually, we're going to run into a target that specializes in or has an affinity towards fire, I have to put them to the test." He reasons.

Kiba scoffs at his explanation. "Just say you want to his ass beaten too."

Hinata clears her throat, even if neither expected her to say somebody, she knows who she must face. "Neji."

Kiba arches a brow. "What about him?"

"Neji is who I'm sure I'll face in the tournament once we get through the written portion and The Forest of Death parts of the exams." She clarifies.

She raises a hand before Kiba can proclaim that's a terrible thing to imagine. "Though the 1-on-1 matches are supposed to be random, I'm sure they won't truly be. Especially not with all the perks the Hyūga clan has already gotten from sacrificing me. The Chunin Exam proctors aren't going to want two Hyūga clan members rising in rank to chunin in the same exam period; it would look like to the other clans too much favoritism."

Kiba runs his chin thoughtfully, lunch churning in his chest at Hinata's calm expression.

"You...You can always forfeit it comes down to that." He mutters.

Hinata's brows scrunch, even if she's no longer an official Hyūga clan member, sheisn't just going to back down from a match if only because her nerves and fear might try to keep her locked her in place.

'You're not just a sacrifice Hinata, you just gotta remind the rest of the village that.' Naruto's words come to mind.

"Kiba. Shino. I must show Neji how much stronger I've gotten since my departure from the compound. It's true there's still a high chance he's stronger than me, but there are skills I have right now that could make him lose if I really do face him."

Shino blows out a breath. "He'll be fighting you with the intention to kill."

Hinata nods, Neji's wanted to kill her for probably years now since Uncle's death, being sacrificed cemented to him that she's destined to forever be weak.

Inferior.

'This will be the last time he thinks of me that way.'

 

-XxX-

 

Kakashi- Shigawara's Tea's

"So, are your genin ready for the big day tomorrow Kakashi?! I told Lee to get a youthful night's rest tonight instead of doing 100 laps around the village! Gotta make sure he conserves his energy for his grand debut!" Gai cheers.

Kakashi shrugs. 'Ready as they'll ever be.'

"I heard Ibiki will be proctoring the first part of these exams, who knows what type of mind game he's come up with."

Gai chuckles. "Something geared toward interrogation and spying I bet knowing his field of specialty. I'm sure the proctors are hoping to knock out a majority of the competing teams during this first stage."

Kakashi nods, absently sips at his green tea.

Gai leans close to him, expression changing to one of unusual seriousness.

"And you still haven't told Naruto or Sasuke for that matter anything regarding your past; have you?"

Kakashi shakes his head slowly, covers the stiffening of shoulders. "No, not that I can truly stop them from looking for answers on their own."

And Sasuke will inquire about his sharingan, knows from the way his dark eyes bore into him like arrows.

It doesn't matter what type of tricks or mental tactics Ibiki will attempt to use to instill fear, he knows that Naruto isn't going to back down so easily at a chance to officially rise in rank.

'More than anything, he wants more opportunities to be away from the village.'

His mind delves into if all of them have properly studied and trained, teamwork not the greatest compared to the rest of the rookies. The last thing he wants is any of them forfeiting or being disqualified without making it to the tournament.

"...And what's your opinion Kakashi?"

Kakashi peers up from his drink, blinks owlishly.

"Hmm?"

Gai takes his ignoring of him in stride, beams. "Keep up Kakashi! I was asking what you think will happen between the sacrifice...err Hinata I mean and Neji. As much as I've tried to instill the passion of youth and teamwork in Neji, he continues to mostly train independently and disregards my nuggets of wisdom!"

Kakashi swirls his glass, recalls the darkness that falls over Naruto's eyes at watching Neji from afar.

"I say you need to warn him this won't be like the usual spars and matches he's done before."

 

-XxX-

 

Naruto & Hinata- Academy Entrance

"That's her, right? Konoha's latest sacrifice? Ah, she really does have Hyūga eyes. I thought it was just a rumor that their clan gave up one of their own." A woman nudges her who must be her husband.

Rumors have turned into outright staring. Pointing.

"Not only that, but I also heard Suna's own jinchuriki is participating in this year's exams." An older man huffs while tapping his cane to the ground.

"Wait, Lord Third is actually okay with the Nine Tails taking part in the chunin exams? How can we be sure for our safety if he goes on a rampage?" Another gossipy hag questions.

The man hisses for both women to lower their voices, turns to the first lady with a scowl. "Not so loud Maiko! You don't want her or the jinchuriki hearing you speak that way."

'Too late for that.' Naruto rolls his eyes.

Maimi or whatever name her husband called her by isn't the only one curious and alarmed at his and Hinata's presence as they wait for classroom 301 to open. Dozens of eyes burn on their back, a mix of puzzled, fearful, and outright annoyance.

"Good luck out there today, and I say that for all of Team 8 too." Naruto mentions, peering back to Hinata.

A soft grin adorns her face with a nod, but he can see the undercurrent of worry in her features, the way her fingers tightened when Neji walked by with his team.

"Don't be reckless."

She tentatively brushes her fingers against his before stepping away to properly join her team.

Naruto gives her one final look as he goes to do the same, repeats to himself the words of confidence that they've been preparing for this for weeks.

Ibiki steps forward into view, steely expression wandering over them all.

"All teams taking part in this year's Chunin exams step forward now to take attendance!" He orders.

"Ready?" Naruto mouths.

Hinata gives the faintest nod back his way.

"Ready."

-x-

Chapter 9: The Challenge

Chapter 9: The Challenge

"A trap is only a trap if you don't know about it. If you know about it, it's a challenge."

― China Miéville, King Rat

Hinata

'You shouldn't be here.'

Even rows behind her, she can still feel the sharpness of Neji's gaze, a building frustration like a coming storm soon to come to blows between them. Lady Natsu's teachings and tutoring help with answering some of these questions, but each one is progressively harder than the last.

She twirls at her pencil; almost wishes she could turn around and match Neji's glare right back.

'I'm not going to drop out.'

Pearl eyes turn to Naruto, shuffled amid the seating assignment next to her somehow or maybe purposefully to avoid him causing too much trouble in this early stage of the exams.

His features are carefully blank, yawning once before resting his chin against his palm. A chill blankets the room, not just from the nerves of her fellow examinees, goosebumps prickling across her skin.

'Was it this cold when we first walked in?' Hinata considers.

She carefully scours those to her left and back, behaving the opposite of her wiping at beads of sweat or fanning themselves with their exam sheets. The windows are just barely open, sun hidden between a patchwork of gray and white clouds. It's a day not so warm it would make anybody so overheated even wearing layers.

'Ah, but then they've never dealt with air conditioners or heaters acting up.' The realization clicks.

Not in the way Naruto has.

He catches her staring, lazy grin etching up in a way that eases the tension in her shoulders.

Because it's been 30 minutes and Naruto hasn't picked up his pencil even once besides to just jot down his name and his assigned team. Cerulean eyes track to the front of the room where Ibiki stands, stone-faced and observant.

Until his gaze lands upon Naruto in return.

A staring contest ensues between them and Ibiki, to her surprise, is the first to break and move his stare elsewhere.

And with that, Naruto picks up his pencil.

15 minutes later Ibiki makes his announcement for the 10th question; his final gambit: forfeit now and retake the exams when they're next to be conducted or incorrectly answer said question and never again get the chance to advance in rank.

Dark eyes fix again upon Naruto, interested in his reaction. Nothing he's said has apparently deterred or bothered him enough to look anxious or concerned like his fellow peers. Even that Hyūga girl sacrificed to him looked wary in the beginning when the exam sheets were first passed out.

'How will you proceed knowing this information?'

He knows from Lord Third's meetings one of the greatest desires of the jinchuriki is to be less restricted to the village, going up in rank is one of the only options he has that would be legal.

Unless he loses out on it here and now.

'My orders were to put specific pressure on him to get him to drop out, even with the assumptions he wouldn't go far in these exams.' Ibiki considers with a grit of his teeth.

But Naruto has the eyes of a killer, a paper exam isn't going to be enough to faze him.

Wind crackles near his hands and he looks down feeling an abrupt sting, arches a brow realizing what he's done before curling his hands into a fist before it can be noticed by one of his colleagues.

"No way am I risking it! I'm out!" Komugi calls out making him peer back up, Gennai and Inaho stiffening in shock at his declaration.

"Me too! This isn't worth it!" Hōsei declares, raising his hand as well casting his team into failure without care.

Others drop like flies until only 15 teams remain.

Anko will probably snap at him that that's still too high of a number, but nothing can be done about it now.

"Time's up! All remaining genin have passed and can come forward to deliver their exams sheets to me and move on to the second phase of the exams! You will meet your next instructor at the Academy's entrance." Ibiki calls out.

Mozuku frowns as Naruto moves by, he doodled over most of the questions with stick figures and shinobi symbols dotting the corners.

"What?! You're letting him pass? Why?" The man hisses.

Surely this isn't on Lord Third's orders or the daimyo. Both have much riding on their leadership skills to risk their village's weapon being able to take missions farther away from Konoha and the Land of Fire in general.

Tonbo nods in agreement, pursing his lips into a flat scowl. "Anko won't be able to keep track of him in the forests."

Ibiki shrugs. "I can't go against my own rules, even if it's for him. He started cheating as soon as he sat down."

"In what way?" Mozuku questions.

Ibiki points to the vents and windows. "Manipulating the wind circulating about the room."

Tonbo walks around the room, frown deepening taking in the warped blades of the vents, each spinning counterclockwise.

"Didn't you notice how cold or hot the room was getting in certain spots? He used the open windows to draw in wind to change the way air was circulating about, plus spun up a few bursts of wind to look at the answers of the chunin in front of him." Ibiki goes on.

He stares down then to the myriad of paper cuts along his fingers, tiny droplets of scarlet dripping down to the stack of papers before he shakes away the blood with a chuckle.

Naruto didn't even answer any of the questions, only left a simple message for him at the bottom of the page.

'It's fine to have your interns trail me about the village, so call off your men that follow Hinata around.'

Team 7- Forest of Death Entrance

"Still too many of you grunts; time to change that!" Anko chirps with a hand to her hips.

The sun starts its slow descent behind her, splashes the sky in a mix of scarlet, gold, and orange, the opposite of her slowly rising grin.

"Okay, I'm gonna make this fun compared to past exams that involved the Forest of Death!" Anko beams in delight, Naruto noting her manic grin.

Everything Kakashi-sensei told them about the Forest rather as well be forgotten now.

"Each team is going to have a designated 'injured' party that will have to carry around an additional 20 lb. vest. No, you cannot remove said vest at any point until your team has gotten both a heaven and earth scroll, and no, you cannot transfer said vest to another teammate! The one who draws the vest is stuck with it and it's an automatic failure/disqualification if the signal for the vest being removed goes off before your team makes it to the fortress in the center of these woods!" Anko instructs.

Her eyes flit to both the jinchuriki and sacrifice, Ibiki didn't even get one of them to fail the written portion.

She can't be sure how either would react to the other failing, but she needs to target and watch the jinchuriki's team first.

The village's weapon and the sacrificial gift given to him to contain his beast's ire matter more than any exam.

'This kid doesn't look like the type to scare easy though.' Anko considers, Naruto looking past her into the ink black of the Forest's depths.

She ignores a wave of groans at these extra additions, licking her lips.

"Thats not all you lot got to worry about! Be wary not only of the creatures that call this Forest home, but also the traps and disguised shinobi that may or may not pose as one of your teammates. Said 'traitors' will try to steal one of your scrolls, your vest, first aid, or even your life if you're not careful! Any questions?"

Silence greets her in return, nodding to her group of proctors they're ready.

"Alrighty, if nobody's got nothing to say, then good luck out there!"

Naruto turns his attention back to Sasuke and Sakura, sighs as Sakura helps him strap and adjust on the vest he'll remain in for the duration of this phase. Verdant eyes avoid his onyx, a silent questioning at her change in hairstyle and behavior since they last truly interacted.

"It isn't too tight; is it?" Sakura finally asks once she's sure the vest is on properly in a way suitable to one of the proctors.

Sasuke shakes his head. "Nothing I can't handle.'

Sakura gives a tight smile in return while Naruto observes who else drew the vest. Lee looks absolutely proud to have gotten assigned the vest while others like Ino don't bother hiding their open scowls or loud groans.

'Bad luck already that Sasuke drew the shortest stick.' Naruto mulls over how they'll go about this.

The heaviness of the weights will slow down his speed some, but Sasuke can at least fight both close and long range.

"You guys sense it too, right?" Naruto asks as he turns his attention back to them.

Sakura nods, lips pursed while discreetly staring past him to the team that's been studying and observing their movements the most.

Team Shiore.

'Kusa shinobi. That combined with unknown abilities and variables within this forest. Everything I've been practicing needs to come to fruition.' Sakura sucks in a breath to calm her racing thoughts, ignores the wild beating of her heart as they move into the deep grottos and lush greenery of the woods.

"We'll need some password or signal only the 3 of us now." Sasuke mutters when they reach the point where sunlight no longer can slip through the canopies.

Sakura's brows furrow, questioning look etching up her face. "A good idea, but why? There shouldn't be any reason for us to separate from each other until we reach the center fortress with both scrolls."

Naruto chuckles dryly. "What about when nature calls y'know? I'm sure you don't want to do your business in front of Sasuke or me, right Sakura?!"

The venomous look she sends him only makes his grin widen.

Good. Rage is a far better distraction than worrying over what type of enemy ninja they're going to run into first.

He takes up the rear of their formation, goosebumps scattering across his skin recalling the weight of Shiore's gaze in particular. The man hadn't even bothered listening to Anko's spiel like he already knew the ins and outs of this forest.

Has already been inside.

His attention along with his teammates weren't on him like he first assumed or towards Sakura.

His teeth clench at the spike of realization, bites down a curse.

'Their target is Sasuke.'

Team 8-Forest of Death, Southeast

"Lightning Release: Spider Web!"

Sparks of white crisscross against the terrain, Hinata clearing the area before sending a nod to Kiba and Shino.

Behind her, tendrils of black hair sink further into the swamp's waters, kunai embedded in Naoko's back soaking the surrounding mud in red.

Shino's insects cover her scent before the rest of Team Kugiri can come upon her body, scour further out beyond Hinata's byakugan for any other teams.

Hinata blows out a breath as she shakes away moss and water clinging to her jacket, pushes Naoko's harsh comments to the back of her mind just as she'd stabbed her with the killing blow.

"You're just a sacrifice, you have no reason to take these exams or be so strong!"

Somehow, this girl no older than herself nearly found a way to use Hanabi's face against her...

'It's not surprising teams from outside Konoha know of my status, but to know exactly how my closest family members look as well?'

Akamaru retrieves the Earth scroll from her pack, follows the trail Hinata creates out of the muck.

"At least nobody can see this stupid vest beneath my jacket." Kiba huffs. Shino's beetles form a collective hive around their real Heaven and Earth scrolls, already formed duplicates out of silk and bark one wouldn't notice from first glance.

Akamaru yips his agreement, has already stained said vest with his own scent to throw off anyone already tracking them.

Shino's gaze turns to Hinata. "How does it look to get to the fortress?"

Hinata turns her attention northward, analyzes above and below. "There's...3 people moving quite fast from the northwest. From their chakra signatures, I believe they're the Sand Siblings from Sunagakure."

Kiba shivers, nose wrinkling. "Alright, well for once, we're not going to engage. Akamaru and I can both smell the trail of blood they've been creating since this second phase started."

"Good. With experience, you've started using your mind and not your heart to make sound decisions." Shino compliments him.

Kiba snorts. "Thank you? That ain't a very nice way of saying it, though I guess from you it is."

They trek carefully bypassing the Sand trio letting them get far enough away to be on their radars hopefully, see the remnants of their massacre.

There's no bodies to even retrieve, just puddles of crimson mixed with sand.

"Geez, and I thought Naruto could be merciless." Kiba murmurs.

Hinata bites the inside of her cheek, fights down the sting of bile tearing at her throat.

Death.

She should be used to it by now, Naruto would tell her as much from how many hunting trips they've gone on.

"Don't look away, you need to know how to do this. Geez, they really didn't teach you any survival skills at all back at that manor." Naruto orders sharply, Hinata stiffening at his growing impatient look.

She's the one who wanted to learn all this, shaking out her nerves.

"I-I'm fine; continue." Hinata presses, lavender boring into cobalt.

His gaze falls to her trembling fingers, and she balls them to be still. Nausea rises up like a burst of flames, tightens her stomach into a tangle of knots as Naruto unceremoniously snaps at the rabbit's neck.

"It's gonna be common for all the market vendors to give us expired crap or moldy/damaged food they couldn't sell by the end of the day. Hunting out here near the Naka River will offset that." Naruto explains.

Hinata nods her understanding even as her stomach revolts and protests staying here to watch this.

"When did you learn how to hunt?" She can't help but ask, Naruto shrugging as he skins off its brown fur.

"I guess around my 7th or 8th birthday. I received a broken fishing rod as a sacrificial gift. At least the hook could be fashioned into a spear kind of weapon."

An icy wind blows over them, Hinata squirming to keep warm. This is only their 3rd time venturing out here since that New Year's snowstorm blew through Konoha, Naruto apparently unfazed by the chill, the lack of sunshine to warm the grasslands some.

"This...This isn't right. I'm sure if you go to Lord Third and tell him this-"

Naruto's concentration breaks, gazes up at her mockingly.

"Yeah, that was also around the time when I realized Old Man Third wouldn't be doing anything to stop the market vendors from selling me junk. He only checks on me really I think to make sure I haven't escaped y'know. And now he'll make sure you continue to fulfill your duty."

She stiffens at his harshness for their village's leader, not even Father talks in such a way about Hiruzen even when he disagrees with one of his new policies.

Naruto pays her shock no mind, trims off every piece of fur until only pink and red flesh remains.

He dangles the rabbit up by a leg, features morphing into teasing.

"Now, it's your turn to cut him to ensure we get the most viable pieces of meat. Think you can handle that?"

"Honestly...no." Hinata whispers, heat flooding her face in shame.

Is he going to reprimand her like Father would on showing her weakness so openly? Dr. Hashijimi would give her some energy tonic right about now to supposedly boost her spirits.

To stop being so afraid. Weak.

'Please don't be mad.' Hinata purses her lips, stare dropping to frozen grass at their feet.

The sound of her rising heartbeat drowns out the crackle of wind through the trees, the low hoots of owls about to retreat to the darker sections of the woods.

Her hands quiver all over again and Naruto sighs, maneuvers himself behind her to straighten and guide her hands.

She blinks in surprise at his gentle action, blush surely running down her neck to her shoulders now.

Naruto chuckles, voice tickling in her ears. "It's a nice change to not have you freak out with me this close."

And slowly, Hinata lets him clasp her hands into proper form.

"Relax, I'm not having you waste our catch."

"It makes sense he's a deadly opponent. Why? Because he's Suna's own jinchuriki." Shino voices taking her out of the memory.

Kiba bristles. "Wait, what?! Where'd you get that info?"

"My insects that listened in on the other Suna team. His name is Gaara or Gaara of the Sand Waterfall."

Hinata tunes into bits and pieces of their conversation, chest tightening realizing they're discussing another jinchuriki.

"Are sacrificial traditions the same in Suna as it is here?" She asks.

Shino shakes his head, gaze keeping forward for any final adversaries lying in wait near the center.

"No. Whether it's based on rumors or fact, stories go that the Kazekage, his Father gives him human sacrifices every year. All people 'gifted' to him to test how fast Gaara can kill them."

Team 7, Forest of Death Northeast

'My bladder is going to burst if I hold it any longer.'

Sakura sits up first from their makeshift fire, sets down her bento box with a sharp enough clang against a side of bark for Sasuke and Naruto to peer up. She looks at them both hesitatingly, hands knotted at her sides.

"I'll be back in a minute."

Sasuke holds up a hand before she can go.

"The code?"

She makes the boar, ram, and tiger symbols with her hands quickly, points upward.

"Time check: The time is 1900, a bright star is in the northern sky."

Naruto and Sasuke nod, though truly, at least to Naruto, their signals seem overly complicated.

3 animal symbols that have to be done in a particular order. Sakura leading with Boar, Sasuke with Tiger, and he with the Ram.

And on top of that, a unique direction and saying they must point in to fully confirm their identity.

For Sakura, it's any position in the north, Sasuke is south, and he can point either westward or eastbound.

However, if someone really wants to take their scroll, they won't bother with the pleasantries of forming their secret codes or even disguising themselves as one of them.

Sakura is gone for less than 5 minutes before she returns, plops down with a huff.

"I swear it feels like even the smallest animals are watching our every move." She grumbles, reaching for her bento box once more only for Sasuke to send a kunai right near her fingers.

"You haven't given the code." He warns at her bewildered look.

Sakura pouts out her cheeks, but does as he wants giving the correct code.

"Geez Sasuke, no need to flash your weapon on me so fast!"

Sasuke gets into a standing position, dark eyes spinning to vermilion.

"You're not Sakura."

A hand comes out of the bushes, roughly pulls on 'Sakura's' hair tumbling her backwards.

"You...You ass! How dare you sneak up on me in the middle of me doing my private business!" The real Sakura growls.

She winds up a fist before her imposter can retaliate, punch slamming her into the ground.

Naruto whistles lowly at the mini crater that forms, glances back to Sasuke.

"How'd you know it wasn't her?"

Sasuke shrugs. "Her tone and demeanor didn't match how Sakura's been acting as of late."

Naruto hums at that saying nothing more, steps closer to get a better look at who this is.

Sakura's anger shifts beside him as the dust settles, brows knotting.

"I didn't punch this guy or girl so hard to tear off skin like that." She mutters, skin around the stranger's face ripped revealing burnt flesh.

Golden snake-like eyes clouding over.

A shiver races down his back in alarm.

'This body. It was only a distraction.' Naruto frowns.

A crackle comes from his left just as he sees the glitter of fangs heading for them, brown and black scales of the snake shining in the fire's glow.

"Move back!" Naruto shouts, shoves Sakura back towards Sasuke just as his world gets engulfed in darkness.

He faintly hears another voice before the snake can fully clamp down, a sharp laugh.

"Ah, it's about time I test your worthiness Sasuke Uchiha. Do so and I may just reward your team the Earth Scroll you need."

Stickiness coats him all over, Naruto drawing in a breath.

'I'm not dying in a giant snake of all things.'

"Wind Release: Air Bullets!"

The snakes gives pause, too late to use its stomach acid against him as its skin bursts out.

It lead him somewhere southward, adjusting himself to follow its trail back the opposite way.

'Team Shiore. It has to be them, but I still don't know why their leader is so focused on Sasuke.' Naruto clicks his tongue, pushes for his body to go faster.

He comes back upon Sakura and Sasuke frozen under the man's stare, face half melted from Sasuke's flames revealing those same golden eyes, skin an ashy gray.

"Slowing down? Such a shame you can't remove that extra attire." His grin widens.

Naruto's gaze turns to Sasuke's vest, mini tears in the cotton exposing the weights.

"Your body is just as remarkable as I thought it would be Sasuke. All you need is a bit more...power. And I can give you that, you haven't forgotten your dreams of revenge; have you?" He purrs.

He launches his neck forward, Sakura snapping out of her terror slamming a hand to the bark.

"Earth release: Earth Flow Spears!"

Spikes of mud and stone protrude up in a wave, forming a barrier all around them.

The man snickers at her effort, head slivering around the spikes, slamming her roughly aside.

"Foolish girl, your flimsy shield won't stop me!"

Naruto leaps down from behind, forms a gale of wind.

A hand pierces into his stomach, a second clone sliding out from the bushes peering back at him.

"Don't interrupt me little jinchuriki."

'What the? What did he just do to me?!' Naruto stumbles to maintain his balance, metallic taste coating the back of his mouth.

Still, he pushes forward, too late to stop as this man sinks his teeth into Sasuke's neck, leaves behind a charcoal black tattoo on his skin.

He drops the Earth Scroll into his collapsing form, chuckles.

"A reward for holding out so long. Now you all just need to make it to the center fortress, which I'm sure you can do. I look forward to the day we meet again Sasuke." He promises before receding back into the woods.

Sakura's breath comes in gasps as Naruto weaves his way through the spikes to them, blood seeping from her knee, Sasuke trembling in her lap before slipping completely unconscious.

"I'm sorry. I-I couldn't stop him...or this." Her voice warbles.

Spots fill her eyes, Naruto steadying her as she too faints.

He lays them back against the bark, thankful at least for the spiky barrage Sakura has given them.

His own vision fights with him, wincing as he clutches a hand to his stomach, settling himself between them.

Through an opening in the rock's needles, he sees a silver full moon rising.

He can only doze, bite through these ripples of pain.

'Night is just beginning.'

Hinata-Team 8, Central Tower

"Congratulations to you all!" Kurenai beams. They aren't amid the first teams to arrive, but they all made it here with both scrolls intact.

She carefully avoids Kakashi and Asuma's gaze, both of their teams yet to arrive.

'Concentrate on the here and now.' Kurenai reminds herself.

The second stage of the exams is a success for Team 8.

Hinata pulls on a smile, buries down an ache circling about her chest as her eyes scour about the room for blond locks.

'He's not here yet.'

Just before her eyes can fully circle the room does Neji catch her gaze, stare as sharp as during the first phase of the exams.

He scoffs, mutters something to TenTen who peers her way as well.

'I'm not going to give up after coming this far.' Hinata calms her breathing, toes curling.

Auburn eyes peer between them both, expression softening back on Neji.

"Oh come on, she's your kid cousin, right? Go easy on her...it's not her fault she's a sacrifice."

"I agree with TenTen! She's showing extraordinary courage being here!" Lee declares.

"I will do no such thing. Hinata needs to learn sacrifices aren't seen or heard once casted off."

She long ago learned how to read lips, stomach twisting with revulsion, cheeks burning at the slew of stares.

But still when Neji looks back at her she smiles, puzzling and probably frustrating him all at once.

Kiba tosses off his vest as soon as proctor clears him, Hinata turning her focus back to her team as he shakes away sweat from his top.

"About freaking time I can take that gear off!" He exclaims, happily lets Akamaru chew up the shoulder pads.

Shino rolls his shoulders to loosen them up, but otherwise his expression doesn't change.

"Worried about where Naruto is?" Kurenai asks at Hinata's peering around, stiffening at her furrowed brows when she finally looks her way.

"...I'm sure he's fine, but-"

She stops herself seeing Team 7 enter the building, takes in a mop of dried blood to Naruto's hair and clothes.

Red has soaked the orange of his clothes into patches various shades of maroons and coppers.

Sasuke and Sakura don't look much better, equally covered in dirt and leaves from the forest.

"Geez, and I thought we looked liked shit upon arriving." Kiba mutters.

Hinata nudges him in his side, exactly where she knows he gained a bruise from a near tumble making him hiss.

Naruto nods in her direction before gesturing with a thumb to the bathroom.

"I'm going to try and wash some of this off."

Sakura simply nods while Kakashi looks them over, about to find that curse seal upon Sasuke's neck that both he and Sakura couldn't make heads or tails of.

All they know is, the seal isn't one either of them can get rid of for now.

"Oh, so it's you that strange smell is coming from." Neji peers up from the sinks, scoffs at Naruto looking him up and down.

Gai-sensei said to be wary of him, but Naruto hardly poses a threat at barely even arriving in time to the center.

Naruto's eyes burn scarlet, stare him up and down equally assessing.

"Ah, Hinata's cousin. Neji Hyuga."

Neji blows out a breath. "Our ties were broken when she was sacrificed to you."

He moves to walk past him to rejoin the others only for Naruto to block his path.

Veins pulse along the sides of his eyes, Naruto catching his hand before he can aim a finger for his chest.

"I know you want to kill Hinata. She's had nightmares about it, worries you'll never learn the truth from her Old Man." Naruto voices.

Neji clicks his tongue, rips his hand from his lock.

"There's no truth to know and it's none of your concern. Hinata is a weakling, Uncle sacrificed her for good reason, the Hyuga have no need for her staining our reputation in power in Konoha and amid the other nations."

Naruto listens to his spiel quietly, heat rising around the room, fingers coiling around his neck a breath later.

White bores into crimson, nails digging and clawing at his arms to try and shove Naruto off.

He can easily crack his neck he considers quickly, paralyze one of his arms or legs here and now with his speed.

Or maybe he'll one of his eyes, render him half blind and out of favor of the Hyuga Elders...

A pit of dread ignites, staring at death himself.

"Alright then, but just know this. If you do get matched up against Hinata in this tournament and fight her to kill, I will go after you."

-x-

Chapter 10: The Man Of The Hour

Chapter 10: The Man Of The Hour

"Each meeting occurs at the precise moment for which it was meant. Usually, when it will have the greatest impact on our lives."

― Nadia Scrieva, Fathoms of Forgiveness

---

Naruto

'Someone's coming.'

Footsteps approach the stalls, Naruto slowly unfurling his hands.

And Neji uses the chance to instantly slip himself backwards, gasps in breaths of warm air. Blood and bile churn at the back of his throat, pain running down his body despite no longer being in Naruto's hold.

Kakashi pokes his head in a second later, peers between the two boys. His eye falls upon indigo to sanguine colored bruises blooming across Neji's neck, the crisscross of scratch marks along Naruto's arms...

'I made it just in time.' He realizes.

"Ah, I got a bit worried you got lost in finding the restrooms Naruto when you didn't return as fast as expected. Hurry and get cleaned up some so you can listen to Lord Third's instructions regarding the final phase of these exams."

Naruto barely looks at him, vermilion eyes still focused on Neji.

"...If you choose to forget what I've said here and now, then I promise I'll remind you of it."

Kakashi blows out a breath, steps further into the bathroom putting himself between the duo. "Come on Naruto, I know you don't want to be disqualified after making it this far. Right?"

"...Right." Naruto mutters.

Crimson slowly melts away, Naruto allowing him to drag him away.

Neji watches them go, spits out a goblet of blood into the sink. In the mirror he sees Naruto's gaze turn back to him, hates how his body stiffens in alarm that he'll break loose from Kakashi's hold to finish him off.

'Get a hold of yourself.'

He tightens his fists at his sides, waits a minute before following them out.

The grand finale is a tournament like Kakashi-sensei mentioned weeks ago, Lord Third regarding all the remaining genin. At least 18 via count from the proctors, too many to pass. Onyx eyes skim over Naruto and Hinata, lips flattening at faded splotches of blood to Naruto's attire.

Based on the reports he received from Ibiki and Anko, Naruto is highly likely to become a chunin.

'Is it a good or bad thing Naruto's made it this far? If I restrict him somehow from going up in rank, it will ignite his wrath and risk damage to Konoha and all surrounding areas.' He takes a drag from his pipe.

"You will now all be randomly selected to do one-on-one matches against each other. Only the victor will get to continue on to the Finals where we'll officially decide who will go up in rank to chunin." Hiruzen announces.

Hayate steps forward to be referee, gestures for everyone to turn their attention to the monitors overhead.

The first match will be Sasuke vs. Yoroi.

"Are you sure you can do this Sasuke? That strange tattoo is still causing you pain. I can-" Sakura begins from his right only for Sasuke to vehemently shake his head.

"No, I already cleared it with Kakashi-sensei. I can still participate in my matches as long as I don't use my sharingan." He voices, lowering his voice for their now opponents to avoid hearing.

Naruto arches a brow, as skeptical as Sakura. "And you're sure you can fight without activating it?"

Dark eyes fix to blue, scoffing. "Just watch and see. You're not the only one who's been putting in extra hours outside of team training to learn new skills Naruto."

'That Yoroi guy was on the team with that guy with glasses. He dropped out though, why didn't he as well?' Naruto observes as the two make their way down to the arena's center.

Kakashi-sensei and the other jonin must be aware of Team Shiore's behavior back in the forests, the man with a melted face he clearly stole from someone else.

But nobody is doing anything to stop Sasuke's match from proceeding.

He yawns, mind drifting from truly focusing on Sasuke's round or any of the others that come after it. Old Man Third is probably unsure what to do about his current progress in these exams from his earlier staring, it's the first time in a long while he can't stop him from doing what he wants.

Though will those equally old hags Homura and Koharu veto him becoming a chunin or will he give him some silly excuse out of his ass that jinchurikis and sacrifices have to go up in rank at the same time?

'No. I can't think about all that right now.'

Sakura pokes his side, nods in the direction of the main screen.

Naruto vs Kiba.

"Hey, you're up! Get going before they think you're forfeiting." She hisses.

A grin spreads across his face, nodding. "Don't have to tell me twice y'know!"

Kiba cracks his knuckles in utter delight as Naruto heads down the stairs. "About time I get payback for you slamming me back into those stairs all those weeks ago! I ain't about to let you get the best of me again!"

"GO NARUTO, GO KIBA!" Hinata calls out from above.

Naruto blinks in surprise at the loud cheer along with so many others who step back from her to give her a wide berth. He can't recall if it's from Konoha folklore or not, but a common saying amongst all the nations is never cheer on or praise a jinchuriki in anything lest you want them to spread their chaos to you and your loved ones.

Still, he glances back to the stands taking in her pinkened cheeks, a light, but nervous smile playing at her lips.

"Thanks." He mouths in return and her grin widens just faintly, enough for the knots of anticipation in his chest to loosen some as well.

Kiba snorts, flicks out his nails as he gets into position. "Heh, did you actually force Hinata to cheer for you in order to not be so embarrassed when you lose?"

Naruto's grin vanishes, moving into an offensive stance.

"No, she's only cheering for you out of courtesy being her teammate and all y'know; we both know you're going to lose this match."

---

Hinata

"Why's she cheering on the Dead Last?" Choji openly asks aloud between bites of chips.

Is that part of the rules of her being a sacrifice? He'd barely listened during those lectures from Iruka-sensei as they always seemed to come right before lunch, focused more on his stomach growling than a tradition Konoha does that would never affect him or his clan.

Ino sends him a glare strong enough to nearly make him choke mid-chew. Shikamaru wisely stays quiet centering his thoughts, troublesome enough he might have to deal with one of those sound shinobi as his opponent with who's left on the roster.

"Obviously Choji it's because she has to, who knows what Naruto would do to her if she didn't direct some encouragement to him as well?!" She huffs.

'That isn't the reason why.' Hinata muses, though she doesn't bother correcting her or anyone else possibly thinking the same thing. Far down the row the Sand siblings watch the match with a renewed interest. If Shino was able to gather via his bugs that Gaara is Suna's jinchuriki, then it's easily possible they already know Naruto is Konoha's.

The eldest of the trio, Temari, mutters something to the puppeteer who nods his agreement.

'Ah if I could be a fly on the wall next to them.'

"They're saying Naruto doesn't look that strong for being Konoha's jinchuriki. His expressions and behaviors so far don't match what they're used to seeing in Gaara." Shino supplies quietly to her left.

Hinata smiles thankfully at his eavesdropping, that too is so far from the truth of things.

"I don't think they've even been here in the village a full 2 weeks to make such an assumption." She murmurs.

Shino hums. "When you're used to seeing a jinchuriki always thinking and acting violently, it will be strange to not see Naruto acting in such a similar way. I'm afraid though before these matches are over, we're all going to see said side of Naruto come out."

She follows his line of sight to tell-tale bruises upon Neji's neck, bruises that weren't there until Naruto went into the restroom after him...

There was no time to ask Naruto what exactly he did to her cousin in those few minutes they were alone, though she's going to get an answer out of him once all these matches are said and done.

"Shadow clone jutsu!"

At least two dozen Naruto spread out all across the arena, send out bullets of air Kiba easily evades.

Kiba snickers, nods to Akamaru who turns into his human-beast clone beside him.

"Don't think you can escape me via a clone trick! Akamaru and I have got the scent of your true self locked down!"

"Fang over Fang!"

The duo slash and tear apart the field, popping clones in their wake, dust and dirt coating the area in a layer of smog.

"Great, I can hardly see anything now!"

"Who's winning? Kiba or Naruto?"

"Maybe it's a double knockout?"

Hinata tunes out her peers, activates her byakugan once more.

Amid the haze she sees Kiba slowly falling into Naruto's trap. The moment Naruto transforms Akamaru into himself reversing their positions, pushes him into a direct slam to the chest from his unassuming master just as they finish another rotation on his apparent final two clones.

All before disappearing back into the smog.

'No way he can handle that many fang over fang!' Kiba grins triumphantly at the damage to the arena as he lands on the opposite side of where he first launched into attack.

Only one Naruto remains now, half slumped looking down at something.

"Come on Akamaru, let's finish this!" He declares, pausing when he doesn't hear his footsteps follow.

'Wait, where is he?'

The dust clears enough for him to step forward carefully, see Naruto peering down at an unconscious Akamaru. He glances back up at him with a grin, Kiba stiffening taking in his fallen partner.

"Guess your sense of smell wasn't good enough to realize when I took your loyal companion's place and had you attack him yourself."

"What?! When!" Kiba snaps. They targeted him perfectly in sync, neither of them had slowed down for Naruto to even get a hit in.

Naruto shrugs. "I made enough backup clones for neither of you to fully notice the switch, used the destruction you guys created as a perfect cover. The speed of fang over fang means you have to be precisely on point to ensure your target doesn't move; always."

A new clone appears behind Kiba then, locks his arms in place before he can do a passing fang alone to turn this around.

"Not bad for a jinchuriki, huh?" The clone taunts, Kiba squirming in his grip to no avail. He snarls his teeth attempting to go for a bite to his hands, fangs only sinking into air as he spins him about.

"Damn it, get off me!" He growls, effect of the ration pills waning.

The clone just holds on tighter as his strength fades, mocks his efforts with a bemused smirk.

Naruto draws up the surrounding haze and debris, a tornado the color of grime spiraling up all around them.

The match is his win, just as he told him from the beginning...

"Wind Release: Dust Whirlwind!"

---

Jiraiya- Ichiraku's / Konoha Intelligence Division Office

'Finally, I'm back.'

The forests at this time of year around Konoha smell of evergreen and maple, are slowly turning into shades of amber yellow and vibrant reds. A thick moss intertwines with the roots of trees so tall now they block out the sun compared to the last time he was in this part of the world.

First note of business: Get some lunch and hopefully catch up with a lady or two also in need of a meal!

Ichiraku's is about the only place open that doesn't have a line out the door, taking the stool that gives him a full view of the kitchen.

He breathes in the mix of pork and beef broth, peppers and seaweed finely chopped up to be stirred in.

"Ayame, is that you? You've shot up like a weed since I've last seen you!" Jiraiya chortles, marvels taking in the woman who will one day take over this establishment.

She clearly got her looks from her mother.

Teuchi walks up next to her to take over the pots, blocks his view of her with a package of noodles, spices, and herbs he gestures for her to take to the back.

"It's been years Jiraiya." Teuchi notes by way of greeting, frosty lilt in his voice that makes him peer up at him from the menu.

'Hmm, well that's new.'

He's sure he's not hearing things even with Teuchi's ever cheerful grin, a man who appreciates his craft.

And his secrets.

"Too long to still just be this little eatery! What, it's been decades since you opened this shop, right? I can't believe it hasn't grown beyond just as a small hole in the wall compared to the other restaurants in this district of the village!" Jiraiya mentions in return, most of the booths filled up with patrons.

Teuchi shrugs, follows his gaze around at the mix of customers from groups of salarymen to couples all in need of a quick bite. "I'm not looking to grow at the moment, lunch rush is busy as usual."

Jiraiya puts his menu aside. "Well, I haven't eaten a proper meal in days, so I'll take a large tonkotsu ramen with extra eggs, onions, and naruto."

Teuchi stiffens for a second, smile cracking before plastering it back on.

"Huh, been awhile since anyone has ordered naruto as an ingredient." He remarks.

Jiraiya arches a brow. "You don't have it?"

Teuchi chuckles. "Now I never said that! I always stay stocked up in any ingredients needed to make my varieties of ramen."

Jiraiya plays with a few salt and pepper shakers as he gets to work on his order, onyx eyes shifting between him and the condiments.

"Speaking of Naruto, you serve him too, right? I mean the boy this time. Some people avoid this place for that very reason, like it's bad luck to be where the jinchuriki and the latest sacrifice dine regularly."

Teuchi says nothing for a moment. "...Is it a problem that I do? I'm one of the only establishments that serves them both at a fair price or occasionally for free."

Jiraiya beams, laughs to ease the tension Teuchi doesn't return.

"Nah, of course not! After all, I suppose all those rumors about the jinchuriki being bad for business hasn't changed anything knowing how many repeat customers you got here."

Teuchi blows out a breath. "That isn't to say Naruto doesn't have his...moods. However, he's been more polite since that girl was given away to him."

Jiraiya considers this quietly. He's referring to whoever was sacrificed to him. Tradition goes he'll soon need another offering, a gift seen within the same range as the girl tossed to him.

Supposedly, the reason there isn't any notable damage around the village.

Yet.

"How is the Kid anyways? Know anything about the person meant to stop any future rampages?" He lightly probes.

Outside of the Intelligence Division and the Hokage, Teuchi and his daughter are probably the only people who know the most about Naruto's day to day activities. All the mundane hobbies and things of interest to him that won't be in some classified file.

Teuchi doesn't answer this time, too focused on simmering his pork and boiling his noodles to perfection before sliding the bowl his way.

"We both already know the answer to that. I won't tell you Naruto's personal business, not when you're only just returning back to the village Jiraiya." He eventually says before moving to greet a family of four settling into a recently vacated booth.

Jiraiya observes him from the corner of his eye between slurps of noodles.

'Guess I gotta do this the more direct way.'

---

"Huh, it's like a tornado blew through here."

Jiraiya's gaze circles the room, papers and folders tossed about in a confetti of white.

"One did." Tonbo states flatly between stacking and paper clipping files, Ibiki sending him a look before greeting Jiraiya with a crooked grin.

"Master Jiraiya, it's a pleasure to have you back in the village! Apologies on this...mess. Would you like some tea or coffee?" Ibiki offers, Jiraiya shaking his head with a pat to his stomach.

"No thanks! Stopped by Ichiraku's on my way here."

Mozuku wrinkles his nose. "Heh, no matter how good the food is, I wouldn't go there knowing that-"

Ibiki holds up a hand to interrupt him, dark eyes turning stormy not to start with any further negativity. "We'll be in my office, finish up in here with Tonbo. Lord Third wants those files on the true deceased members of Team Shiore asap."

Jiraiya takes in the band-aids to his fingers, bemused grin etching up. "You get in a fight with a paper shredder and lose or something?"

Ibiki's annoyance switches to puzzlement until Jiraiya gestures with his head to his fingers, shaking his head with a chuckle.

"Oh this? This was a...warning I guess you could say. From the Nine Tails boy."

'Naruto did all this?' Jiraiya frowns.

He plops down into the chair across from.

"Can I ask why he chose to?"

Ibiki shrugs though he can tell the boy is a sour topic for everyone in the office.

"I pushed on the boundaries of his patience admittedly. The sacrifice given to him is Hinata formerly Hyūga. I had a few of my men tracking her about the village just to see if she was up to something, plotting a way to escape her duties or if she was corresponding with her former clan. Naruto eventually found out and this destruction, these little cuts on my hands are his way of telling me to stop."

Jiraiya takes in this news with a low hum.

"The Hyūga actually gave up one of their own to be sacrificed? What about concerns with their kekkai genkai? Or was she sealed?"

Ibiki fiddles with a nearby pen. "As far as what I've gathered, Hiashi chose not to brand her as a parting gift. The past sacrifice's family I recall got something similar in the sense that his parents were given enough ryo to live out the rest of their lives comfortably."

Jiraiya nods, gestures for him to continue.

"Ah, anyways, it seems he and the other Hyūga Elders believed Naruto would kill her or she would die on a mission. The only people who seem to care about her absence from the clan is her younger sister Hanabi and her former caretaker Natsu."

Jiraiya skims her and Naruto's files as Ibiki slides them his way.

"Where are the two now?" He asks.

Ibiki glances to his overhead clock.

"Going by today's date and time, they should be in the preliminary matches of the chunin exams."

Jiraiya nods, reviews over Hinata's folder once more before snapping it shut.

"Placing any bets?!" He jokes, Ibiki coughing with a shake of his head.

While it's common to gamble on the best rookies each year, it isn't encouraged for proctors to play a role in such activities.

"To be honest...Naruto can win. The Sand Siblings from Suna and maybe his own teammate Sasuke are the only ones I think could give him so trouble." Ibiki mentions.

Jiraiya beams at his openness, maybe he'll find a way to peek or sneak his way in to watch a match or two.

"Huh, well, guess it's a shame the Hyūga clan gave up on Hinata so quickly! Granted, that probably means Naruto taught her a thing or two on how to counter them."

---

Hinata & Neji

'The next match is mine.'

Her name beside Neji's, the pit of dread in her stomach that's haunted her of this moment coming has now become reality, stirs awake at her rising heartbeat.

Dozens of knots curl around her chest and throat, tightening her fists to stop her trembling.

'It's fine, you're fine.' She breathes, centers her thoughts.

Neji crosses his arms as she makes her way downstairs, pearl eyes hardening.

"Forfeit." He states so simply that Hinata nearly asks him to repeat himself.

His eyes narrow at her puzzled look. "You heard me, forfeit. Don't embarrass yourself or the clan's abilities against me."

Hinata draws out a slow breath. "Former clan. The Hyūga name became no longer mine once Father left me at Naruto's door."

Neji scoffs at her explanation. "None of that changes the fact you'll still be using Hyūga clan techniques. We both know you're too slow and lack the strength to win against me. You'll save yourself the trouble and a lot less pain if you just forfeit this match now."

Hinata doesn't answer him this time, eyes instead moving to Naruto in the stands watching them intently.

A smile lifts to her face at his simple nod, Neji watching their quiet exchange.

"Your little lapdog can't protect you if you don't back down." He warns.

Hinata's grin vanishes at his comment, straightens her body into position as her gaze turns to steel.

"If I'm to lose as you say I will, then I'm bringing you down with me."

Goosebumps rise across his skin in alert, venom in her voice. This is a harshness Uncle tried for years to bring out of her that now of all times she's showing when he isn't even here to witness it.

'She almost sounded like Uncle just now or one of the Elders...' Neji clenches his teeth.

No, not like them. Like Naruto.

Hayate looks between them before nodding.

"Begin!"

Byakugans activate in unison, racing forward, fingers poised for each other's chest and arms.

A flowery scent hits his nose as he strikes at a pressure point near her elbow, stunned when it doesn't seem to faze her. A burning sensation prickles at his fingers from where he originally touched her, skin seeming to peel back revealing flesh and bone.

'What? No, this has to be some genjutsu! Since when can Hinata-' He shakes off the thought, pushes through the image to move for her right side.

She dodges his first palm, strikes at his chest and left arm as he pierces the same sections on her right.

'She's faster.' Neji notes, gentle fist blocked or countered with each palm strike he tries to land to finish this match. He picks up his speed, Hinata moving to match him before he can fully seal the pressure points in her arms, abruptly sweeps low.

"Lightning Release: Flash Palm!"

Lightning crackles into her fingertips, jabs straight into his knee shaking his balance.

Neji leaps back before she can go for his other leg, shakes out the shocks racing through him. He keeps a distance, assesses the damage to himself and her. They both have only a few remaining chakra points left; few other ways left to attack...

'How? How is she able to keep up with me when she always lost to me in all our past sparring sessions?'

It hasn't been that long since she was sacrificed, Naruto couldn't have taught her all of this alone.

A metallic taste hits the back of his tongue, spitting up blood before he can hold it back.

It drops down to the cement in a growing puddle, peering up to Hinata to see her stance is equally as shaky. Her body looks ready to fold in on itself, cracking her hands to get into position once more at Neji attempting to slink closer.

Hayate studies the two, clears his throat. "Both of you seem to be unable to continue the match, so I determine that it's a double-"

Neji holds up a hand to stop him, ignores a painful throb sinking into his chest.

"No, I'm not done yet; I can and will still fight if need be. Hinata, give up this match; now."

His vision defies him starting to blur, Hinata's features morphing into concern as she looks him up and down.

She gathers her breath to speak, cough up specks of blood a deep velvet red, too similar to the color of his own.

"Neji...you're about to pass out. Why do you hate me so much still when I've already been sacrificed, lost my Hyūga name? Does it bother you that much that my prior title as heiress still affects your standing in the clan as a Branch member? After this, you should go to my Father for the truth regarding Uncle Hizashi. You'll learn that I'm not the first person in the clan to be sacrificed."

Outrage crosses his face, twisting his body to rush for a final pierce to her chest...

Widening pearl eyes get blocked by crimson, his arm suddenly locked in place, his wrist pulled backwards until a sickening crack rings out.

Naruto.

Wind blows up debris into mini tornadoes about the arena, keeps their jonin sensei from closing in.

Neji winces, body sinking to the ground as Naruto hovers over him.

"Naruto, don't-!" Hinata's calls out before her voice gets swallowed by the whistle of wind.

"I warned you."

He balls up his free hand, fist slamming into his chest.

Blood instantly fills his mouth, coppery taste slamming all his senses at once as Naruto's second punch strikes his jaw.

Neji watches Hinata's alarmed look as his body falls before it moves to Naruto's deadly expression, hands coming out of the dust pulling him back before everything goes dark.

When he awakens, he's surrounded by white on all sides. His body feels like it's weighed down by rocks, attempting to sit up only sends a surge of pain all across his body, room spinning.

His eyes land on a tube that connects to a pump, two bags of clear fluids hanging. 'Oh, I'm hooked up to an IV.'

"You're awake." Hiashi breathes out from across the room, scoots his chair closer.

"U-Uncle?" Neji rasps, peering around.

Hiashi nods, gestures for him to lay back. "There's no need to try and move just yet, you've barely just started your recovery. From what Dr. Hashijimi discussed with your team, you have 5 broken ribs and a fractured right wrist."

Neji settles back into his pillows reluctantly. "How many...How many days has it been since the preliminaries?"

Hiashi's lips flatten, and he knows then he isn't probably going to like what he has to say next.

"The preliminaries were a little over 5 days ago Neji. In the end, it was a considered a double knock-out by consensus of Hayate and the other jonin. What did you do to elicit the jinchuriki's wrath in such a way? Your first night here there had to be two assigned guards just to ensure he didn't come in to finish the job. All the trees closest to the training grounds have been sliced apart and talk has started our clan has purposefully incited the jinchuriki's rage to try and get additional perks. Explain yourself."

Neji stiffens at his harshness. "Hinata...she was stronger than I thought she would be. She mentioned that she isn't the first sacrifice the clan has done, something that involves my Father, Hizashi."

Anger melts out of him at Neji's reasoning, Hiashi crumpling.

And its then Neji notes a worn letter in his hands.

His stomach sinks, clicking his tongue.

'Hinata was telling the truth?'

Hiashi passes the letter to him, voice quieting to a whisper to avoid anyone overhearing. It's rare to hear Uncle speak of his eldest daughter nowadays, everything about Hinata practically wiped from the compound.

But now, at times like this, the cracks and reminders of her presence start to slip through.

"Hinata was honest with you Neji where I have not been. There's...much I haven't told you about the clan that I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner." Hiashi states before going quiet once again, gesturing to the letter.

The rest of the answers he wants he'll need to read from his Father's final message for him.

---

Naruto & Hinata

"You stole all of this; didn't you?" Hinata sighs, rolling over in her futon.

Just about the only things Naruto hasn't stolen for them since her discharge from the hospital are the medicines she was given during her stay and the medications she'll be on for the next two weeks to ensure her heart fully recovers.

Kurenai-sensei told her to not even worry about the bill, her concerns focused instead on the boy she's meant to be keeping calm.

Naruto scowls, burrows right in beside her knowing she's too tired to push him out.

It doesn't stop her from lightly poking at his chest as he turns her to face him, blue to lilac stubbornly watching each other.

Hinata blows out a breath, cheeks burning pink.

"...You didn't even ask."

Naruto's brows furrow. "Ask what?"

She wiggles her body as way of explanation, Naruto studying her blankly.

"If you could come into my futon. You just hopped in." Hinata grumbles.

Naruto blinks, rolls himself away to an arm's length.

"Oh, sorry. Can I come into your futon even though I'm already here?"

Hinata can't help the giggle that escapes. "Yes, I'd like that."

Naruto grins, right beside her again a moment later.

"Now, as I was saying, stealing is too harsh of a word when I'm just borrowing these scrolls and books temporarily! That old hag isn't going to talk with the blackmail we have on her y'know."

Hinata sits up slowly.

"Alright, tell me what you learned from these old school albums and records from the Academy."

Naruto pulls out the original photo he found from the Uzumaki scroll, points to a class picture from at least 40 years ago.

"Look at this guy with the spiky white hair and the one in this class picture. They're the same guy, don't cha think?! I mean, not often you see people with white hair when they're young and it's in the same style." Naruto grins excitedly.

Hinata studies the two pictures before nodding her agreement.

"It says his name is...Jiraiya? Ah, that name came up during our lessons on The Second Shinobi World War, he's one of the three Sannin. I think he's the Toad one."

'That's one mystery solved! Now I just gotta find him and see if he knows who this blond kid is!' Naruto beams, rubs his chin thoughtfully.

Hinata pats his arm. "I don't think he's going to be easy to find. All 3 Sannin no longer live in the village at this time."

She knows where his thoughts have gone, a teacher to train him for the Finals.

Kakashi-sensei has turned his attention to Sasuke and Naruto only spent one day with Ebisu-sensei before returning home early utterly bored and maybe disappointed his lessons were just the basics.

"Talk to Ebisu-sensei again Naruto. See if he can give you a harder lesson this time."

Naruto scoffs. "He's just a closest pervert, I'm not gonna learn anything else from him y'know."

Hinata sends him a look and he withers just slightly.

"...Fine."

On the way home he'll stop by Sugar Bliss Bakery to appeal to her sweet tooth.

He finds Ebisu at the Hot Springs District after finding a person willing to give him directions, frowns at his position near the woman's baths.

Trying to argue with some other pervert to stop what he's doing.

'Huh, a pervert trying to stop another pervert. Well, this a waste of my time.' Naruto observes, about to leap in the direction of the bakery when a toad crashes right in front of Ebisu's path.

"Shh, I told you to go away already! This is for my research!" The man bellows, turning to face him fully.

And give Naruto a clear look at his face and hair.

Jiraiya.

It's him. The man from the photos.

Naruto rubs his eyes, can't help but leap down to get a closer look.

'It is him. I'm not seeing things!'

A hundred thoughts rush through his mind, each battling to be asked about first. He knows things about the Uzumaki, who the boy in the photo is, perhaps even things about his parents Old Man Third refuses to tell him about.

Jiraiya gazes at him flatly, maybe unsure if he's going to scold him too.

"Who are you kid?" He grunts at his blatant staring.

Ebisu follows his line of sight, startled at his arrival before straightening his posture and glasses.

"Naruto! Ah, I didn't think you would be coming for today's lesson."

"I wasn't but..." He trails off, still gazing at Jiraiya curiously.

Doesn't he recognize him? Surely his similar features to the boy in the photo must be sparking up some memories.

Jiraiya scratches at his chin. "If you guys are done bothering me, I have some ladies I need to get back to observing!"

Naruto bristles. "Wait, you...you don't recognize me?"

Jiraiya shrugs. "Sure I do, you're our village's jinchuriki."

Naruto looks at him before back to the woman's baths, draws in a deep breath.

"Hey, an OLD pervert is watching you guys! Unless you want him to, I would leave!" He yells out.

The resulting screams and scampering of feet running away almost calms him.

Because a heat is still pooling in his stomach, fire he's ready to fuel and let fester. Destruction calls to him from the back from his mind, thoughts he can let spiral out of control.

But then he thinks of Hinata back at the apartment.

And he sputters out the fire before it can ignite, lets the remnants of these thoughts wash over the embers of hope this man would actually recognize him as anything more than Konoha's weapon, turning away to head to the bakery and then home.

"Hold on Kid, why'd you have to go and ruin my hiding spot?! Don't you know who I am?!" Jiraiya calls out after him.

Naruto looks back at him over his shoulder, scarlet in his eyes enough to dial back his annoyed expression.

He chuckles mockingly.

"Sure I do, Toad Sannin Jiraiya."

-x-

---

Naruto and Jiraiya finally meet! I don't know if I was a bit too hard/harsh on Jiraiya, but then again, in canon Jiraiya didn't start training Naruto until he did the Sexy Jutsu and this Naruto wasn't going to go with that method!

Hyūga family drama! Neji got served some humble pie.

 

Chapter 11: The Photographs

Chapter 11: The Photographs

"A photograph can be an instant of life captured for eternity that will never cease looking back at you."

― Brigitte Bardot

---

Naruto & Jiraiya-Konoha Market District

'Why the hell is he still following me around?!'

Cerulean eyes peer over his shoulder, Jiraiya not bothering to hide himself walking a few steps behind him, matches his pace as he goes about the village's streets.

Obsidian catches his staring, grin lighting his face while throwing up a wave before Naruto quickly turns around.

'What does this pervert want with me?'

What happened to him being a bother? There's no reason for him to be trailing behind him just to be purposely annoying.

He grits his teeth, stopping in place. Anger pulses back up in rhythm with his heartbeat.

Jiraiya stops as well, casually folds his hands behind his head.

"What's up Kid? Why are we stopping?!"

"Leave. Me. Alone." Naruto growls out.

His voice cracks at nearby glass, jagged lines spreading out across the windowpane.

The shop owner jolts at the damage, steps out with broom at ready to push him away.

"Hey! You can't just-"

The words die on his lips, scowl fading taking in as blue eyes melt into red.

Naruto glances to him, dares him silently to finish his statement or try and stop him.

"Ah, never mind I'll just deal with this later!" He scrambles out, shuffling away quickly.

"Sorry about that! I promise I'll cover any damages!" Jiraiya calls out to the man's retreating back, sighing, unsure he hears him over the whistle of wind.

'I underestimated this Kid.' Jiraiya realizes, straightens his posture to be serious. Sure, all of Hiruzen and Ibiki's reports said Naruto is dangerous, but he assumed in the sense of a prankster who craved attention. The boy before him now is volatile, will kill if angered enough.

Wind picks up blowing up dirt and dust, Jiraiya folding his hands across his mouth and nose to not breathe in the growing haze.

Other merchants quickly shutter their doors, Jiraiya making no move to leave.

"Nope! Not going to leave when you're the one who ruined my research time! Where are you going anyways? You don't live on this side of the village?" Jiraiya casually answers after a moment's pause.

Naruto scowl deepens, turns to face him fully.

He never should've have let his curiosity get the better of him, now Jiraiya has made it his mission to follow him. He bristles at his curiosity, he isn't afraid of him like so many of the civilians are, unfazed by his rising ire.

"It's none of your business what I'm doing."

Jiraiya casually blows away the tornado of wind he directs at him, looks him up and down.

"You didn't honestly think I would just let you leave when it's clear you came to me for a reason, right?"

'Yes, for answers that you aren't going to give me!' Naruto spits in face, substitutes himself into a puff of smoke to rooftop hop away.

'Shadow clones. He won't be able to track the real me that way!' Naruto decides, unleashing hundreds of clones loose to scatter in every direction. He may need to just grab the cinnamon rolls Hinata loves without talking to Ikamoto the Head Baker, leave the ryo on the counter with how fast Jiraiya may be.

'I don't sense him behind me, hopefully that was a good enough distraction.'

He makes a sharp left into an alleyway, twists himself low into the shadows to think quickly.

The bakery is at least 3 buildings down on his right. Maybe a shadow clone closest could get the sweets, pass it back to him to take back home...

A hand pats at his shoulder before he can even get out of his crouching position, freezing up, spiky white hair blocking his vision when he half-turns.

"Who are we hiding from?!" Jiraiya smiles.

Naruto jumps from his grip, clones instantly turning to head back his way.

'I should put an end to this.' Jiraiya realizes at noting the property damage scattered about. Cracked glass shines in midday sun as various Narutos' jump down next to him from all sides, splinters of wood and toppled brick left in their wake.

"What?! How?" He snaps.

Jiraiya simply laughs as he straightens to a standing position, the original Naruto glaring at him akin to a feral beast. His clones match his rage, vermilion piercing, tracking him for his next move.

They each flick out their nails and Jiraiya holds up a hand in mock surrender.

"Whoa now, haven't you caused enough mayhem for one afternoon? Besides, you're a bit too young to think you can properly take me on in a real fight. You said you know who I am, but do you really?"

Naruto snorts, sanguine still regarding him, melts a shade darker at his bragging tone. "A sad old pervert who won't go away when asked?"

"...Not quite. I'm not only known as the Toad Sannin Jiraiya, but I'm a world-renown spy, traveler, and best-selling author of the Make-Out Paradise series!" Jiraiya boasts, nodding to himself at all his major accomplishments.

When he glances to Naruto again, he's taken back to the rooftops, clones dispersed.

He scoots as far away as possible from his hold when he easily gives follow, Jiraiya snickering at his flat look and grunts for him to let go when he pulls him into a head lock.

"I said all that to say that I have some of idea of how you're feeling being cramped up in this village. How old are you now? 10? 11?"

"13." Naruto supplies coldly while breaking out of his grip.

Jiraiya nods, takes his frostiness in stride.

"Ah, 13! I remember being that age!" He beams, points in the direction of the hot spring district until Naruto reluctantly follows his gaze.

Like he expected, the hot springs have been completely vacated, crystal blue waters reflecting the clear day overhead.

"Now, 13 can be quite the tumultuous time. I assume especially more so for you as Konoha's jinchuriki. You and I, think we have more in common than you realize, which is why I forgive your earlier actions."

"I don't care about your forgiveness." Naruto snorts, fury rising up again, studies him like he's a mosquito he can't seem to kill.

Jiraiya's grin simply widens. "I'm serious! Come on, 13 is the age of when people start having their first crushes and whatnot! Surely there's a girl you wanted to take a peek at once or twice at those very springs, right?"

And inevitably, Naruto thinks of violet hair and pearl eyes.

Hinata.

He can admit to himself at least his curiosity to see more of her cream skin, her body beyond the jackets and long sleeves she favors even on warmer days.

However, even as his sacrifice, he hasn't tried to look at her whenever she's bathing. In the earliest months when she was still adjusting to her new life, she always went to the bathhouses before finally feeling comfortable enough to use his bathroom.

"A-And it won't be a bother to you?" Hinata asks again to be clear.

She shuffles at her toes at Naruto's clear roll of his eyes, shaking his head.

"I'm not forcing you y'know. I just figured you wanna save ryo and are getting tired of people gossiping about how your life apparently sucks now. So, just use my shower or bath when you feel dirty. I cleaned it all up since last time you said it was too gross to use."

Hinata reddens, gaze falling to the ground while Naruto crosses his arms, patience wearing thin. "I-I didn't say it was gross! I just said it was a b-bit disorderly."

"Whatever, that's basically saying the same thing." He huffs.

He watches as she slowly pokes her head in to look around before turning away when their eyes meet.

"Another day." Hinata murmurs, walking back to the living room.

He assumes 'another day' is her polite way of saying 'never' until he comes home 4 days later, sweaty and littered with stains of mud from training in the deep woods alone only to find his bathroom door shut.

'Huh.' Naruto pauses, it isn't locked...

A soft voice hums out from behind the closed door as he plops down on his bed to wait.

'Hinata actually came in, she's here in my room, she forgot to lock the door.' His mind runs through too many scenarios, wondering what she thought of his space when he wasn't here.

10 minutes later he's greeted with the scent of jasmine and lily, lifting his head up just as Hinata's face snaps to him.

"Y-You're back early?!" She breathes out, pink warming her cheeks, pressing her towel closer.

Water drips down into a puddle between them, both going silent.

Fading sunlight from outside catches along her hair and shoulder, lights indigo with gold as she brushes wet locks from her flushed cheeks.

"Ahh yeah, sun was setting so I wanted to get home before it went completely dark." Naruto mutters at eventually finding his voice, scratching at his cheek. His stomach is tight with sudden nerves, studying his wood floor instead.

Hinata's never made him nervous, she's the one who skitters from his touch or stare after all, lives here knowing her family has benefitted from her being sacrificed.

Naruto blinks as she shifts, azure truly skirting her figure. Maybe it's better Hinata keeps hiding her body, her curves and bust would draw too much male attention.

Attention only he should have.

"I-I see! Well, I'm going back to the living room to change!"

He shakes away the possessive thought as Hinata scurries off, left with only her sweet scent lingering about the room that reminds him that exchange was real.

"No, that wouldn't work; she has the byakugan. She'd notice me looking." Naruto murmurs, considering the idea.

Jiraiya grins wildly and to his horror he realizes he muttered that part aloud, face warming at his snickering.

"Byakugan, huh? Like from the Hyūga clan? You wouldn't happen to be referring to that same girl sacrificed to you?"

---

Hinata-Naruto's Apartment

"You can't keep coming here without permission Hanabi."

She'd hate for an ANBU member or one of Lord Third's advisors to see her here in broad daylight, the Hyūga already under intense suspicion and rumors from Naruto's harsh attack on Neji.

That her being sacrificed wasn't enough, that deals have been sabotaged somehow.

"Nobody knows though, right?!" Hanabi chirps in return.

Hinata sighs, doubting that but still pouring her out a cup of oolong tea. She smiles taking in the curve of her lips, cheeks flushed pink with excitement at being able to see her again. Hanabi takes her in, swings her legs up and down trying to find something to say with all the latest updates in and outside the clan.

Hanabi huffs, gathers her thoughts. 'There's so much to talk about with only a short amount of time. Big Sis is looking well though despite how her match went.'

She peers up at Hinata before glancing back to her tea to take a long sip. Absently, her eyes drift to Lady Natsu waiting outside, shoulders stiff in alert worried over one of the neighbors or a passerby down below seeing them.

"Anyways, I'm not alone! Lady Natsu and I went out for a grocery run and this apartment just happened to be on the route we take home!" Hanabi declares.

'Lady Natsu refuses to come in though.' Hinata notes to herself.

"You look well Lady or err Hinata. Sorry for this sudden drop in; I can assure you we'll be gone before the jinchuriki returns back."

She'd pushed down the sting of her rather curt greeting, white eyes focused on Hanabi alone.

"10 minutes Lady Hanabi. We can't dawdle here long."

Hanabi had muffled back an okay, marveling since stepping in at all the changes to Naruto's apartment since last being here.

Mahogany wood flooring has been freshly polished, no visible balls of dust or silver webs dotting the furniture or walls like before.

Her gaze lands to her futon, eagerly jumps from the sofa to plop down beside her.

"It's soft! Much better than the sofa! He bought you this?" Hanabi questions, skepticism lacing each word.

Hinata shrugs, nodding. "It's...not so bad after a while. Naruto isn't like all the stories about him."

Hanabi wrinkles her nose, presses a hand to her forehead.

"Do you have a fever? Or does he have you under some type of genjutsu?" She questions, Hinata shaking her head with a light laugh.

"No and no. I'm not suffering...you can tell Father that if he's even curious."

Her stomach churns just mentioning him, hates the chill that rushes down her at this affect he still has on her.

Hanabi leans against her shoulder, lilac eyes sparkling about to spill secrets she shouldn't know.

"That's the thing Big Sis, he has been wondering, even if he would never say so aloud. Nobody thought you end up in a tie against Neji! I know Father's not allowed to make any changes since he signed all those official documents giving you away, but he hasn't sparred with Neji at all since the Exams ended; always looks deep in thought."

"He doesn't regret giving me away." Hinata sharpens her tone to burn and strike down any ideas Hanabi might try to put in his mind or any other clan member.

Hanabi pouts, lips flattening before pressing on.

"No, though he thinks about you I'm sure Big Sis."

'That changes nothing.' But this she keeps to herself, Hanabi perking back up just slightly at Hinata's gentle pat to her hands.

A series of taps at the window jolts the pair, Natsu's eyes wide with growing fear.

"He's coming back. Lady Hanabi, we must go. Now."

Her tone leaves no room for argument at Hanabi's low whine, Hinata squeezing her close for one final hug.

"Don't worry, I still haven't forgotten about breaking you out of here!" Hanabi assures her.

Hinata ruffles her hair. "I don't need breaking out; I like it here."

She can tell Hanabi doesn't believe her, brows furrowing assuming she's putting on a brave face. A low sigh escapes her lips as Natsu gently, but firmly tugs on her arm for them to go.

Today, there's no time for Hanabi to press her on why she's so keen to follow sacrificial rules, to stay with the very boy who put Neji in the hospital for nearly a week now, pair leaving as fast as they arrived.

'At some point, I'll need to be fully honest with her.' Hinata bites her lip.

The last thing she wants is Hanabi to learn through the grapevine how comfortable she's gotten here, the skips her heart does when she catches Naruto looking at her when he thinks she isn't paying attention...

All things that could make their way to Dr. Hashijimi to advise Lord Third's team that she needs a mental health 'check in' or for Father to punish Hanabi for visiting once again.

She moves to open the garden window, breathes in humid air, leftover remnants of the morning fog that rolled in from the greenery of the mountains.

Lightning storms brew in the distance, bundles of ink black clouds swallowing up blue skies still too far from Konoha, will probably arrive by nightfall telling by the crackle of the wind.

Her gazes tracks downward to see what Natsu saw first.

Naruto...and Jiraiya?

Naruto's hands are wound to a bruising red at his sides, deep frown marring his face as he scatters up gales of wind with each stomp of his foot.

A tornado on the move.

Jiraiya's cheshire grin widens, peers up to her briefly to wave, pays his foul mood no attention.

Hinata slides back inside, goosebumps prickling her skin at Naruto's expression.

'This was the man Naruto wanted so badly to meet, so why does he look so...unhappy?'

---

Sakura- Konoha Hospital

"He's in room 206-A, on your left when you get off the elevators." Kanako, one of the receptionists directs her.

Sakura nods, sends her a thankful smile before carrying on.

'Why am I here? I've hardly spoken more than a word or two to him.' Her thoughts question, feet propelling her forward anyways.

The morning hours are gone, spending a whole day training alone again isn't going to further her development as a kunoichi.

'It's fine, it's only temporary knowing that Naruto and Sasuke need extra attention to prepare for the Finals.' She reminds herself. Kakashi-sensei needs to be sure Sasuke can deal with Gaara and Naruto from what she's heard around the markets has a Sannin training him of all people.

Lady Azeki's words follow her like a shadow though, the true reasons behind why she's here today.

If Lee heard any mutterings from his fight with Gaara, any sense danger is coming for the village.

She doubts Lee has had any visitors besides Gai-sensei and Tenten, the only members of his team not currently hospitalized. Gaara, despite being the victor of their match in the preliminaries wasn't ready for the round to end. He may even still be out for his blood after Lee actually managed to land a hit on him, thought stopping her in place.

'Just like Naruto was with Neji?'

Bile swims at the back of her throat, jinchurikis are dangerous enemies to make.

And she shouldn't be placing herself in the potential line of fire.

Still, better this than target practice with herself in the grounds.

"99...100...101...102." Sakura hears a muttering from outside his door.

"Weird." She softly utters to herself.

Maybe Lee's boredom being cooped up in a hospital room is getting to him just as much as some of her own at having no formal team to go out on missions with beyond the lowest solo D-rank assignments.

She knocks and calls out her name, finds Lee midway between another push-up, verdant to onyx studying each other. The flower in her hands nearly wilts from her tight pressure, looks the area up and down if she's gone to the right room number.

'What on Earth is he doing?!'

Her gaze wanders to the nurse call light, Lee following her gaze and stiffening.

"Wait! Please, please don't call Nurse Yukemi; I don't need another pain shot that's just going to put me to sleep for hours! I've...I've only been out of bed 5 minutes; I swear on my youth!" Lee declares frantically while getting to a standing position.

Sakura studies him flatly, takes in beads of sweat dotting his forehead and arms, the clear dampness to his hospital gown that shows just how long he's truly been at this apparent workout.

"Get back in bed and I'll pretend I saw nothing. If she happens to walk in while making her rounds, I'll say you got overheated from all these blankets."

Lee sends her a grateful look, Sakura pushing on a small grin at his multiple bows of thanks.

"I owe you all your favorite snacks or sweets for this; it's not every day I get the lovely presence of Konoha's prettiest kunoichi! Your heart is just as fiery and youthful as I told Gai-sensei when he gave us a short spiel on all the other teams!"

'Okay? Whatever that means.' Sakura takes the nearest seat beside him.

"How do you feel?" She asks straight to the point as she helps him get settled back into bed. She takes in the wounds he's nearly re-opened in his haste to get back in shape, crimson spilling in a slow leak against white, his cracked smile hiding the true pain he's in.

Both physically and mentally.

Lee shrugs, grin fading. "Tired. Afraid. Gai-sensei said Gaara could return to finish the job, but it's not like I can be up 24 hours to watch for him, I'm burned out as is. Jealous some that this could be the end of my ninja career, before it even started. Gai-sensei must be exhausted too, he's been trying to keep an eye on my room and Neji's for Naruto. Luckily, it seems Neji will get discharged either tonight or tomorrow."

Sakura balls her fists in her lap, squirms at her next question.

"Gaara...Gaara is Suna's jinchuriki. I know it's a stretch to ask you this, but did you happen to hear anything weird he said during your match?"

Lee cocks his head, puzzled. "Weird like...?"

Sakura hums, waves her hand absently in the air unsure how to describe this. "I don't know, like any potential destruction he or one of his siblings could be plotting against Konoha? Mutterings of a planned attack?"

Her thoughts sound crazy spoken aloud, going off a fortune teller's words rather than any substantial facts.

'Be wary of a downward slope coming filled with darkness and heartache...'

She's gone through dozens of scenarios in her mind on what this could mean if it's to happen soon, the only situation that could spell such a thing happening is an event as big as the Finals, the time where shinobi from each nation will be at the stadium to plan a possible surprise attack.

Lee laughs hollowly. "Ah, you worry for the two jinchurikis fighting each other in the Finals? Or Sasuke? I've seen the way you look at him, how all the girls have looked at him. No, all I heard Gaara mutter was his rage at seeing his own blood from an attack that actually landed on him for the first time in perhaps years."

Sakura's cheeks burn at how easily he sees through her, voice going dry.

He leans his head back against his pillows. "Neji told me once before in the early stages of the Exams that the way Suna treats sacrifices is via experiments to test Gaara's power, feed his jinchuriki with the throws of blood and death."

Sakura hears what he doesn't say. That he is now in the path of Gaara's desires to kill.

Yukemi walks in before Lee can say any more, eyes squeezing shut at another pulse of pain.

Hazel eyes instantly track to his injuries, the rise in his blood pressure and heart rate.

"A new visitor! Seems she's got your heart fluttering with how fast it's going right now." She chimes out, but Sakura sees the way her gaze turns to her suspiciously, a clear wondering why Lee's injuries are opening back up, why he's in such distress.

Lee opens his eyes just slightly as Sakura shuffles out the way, in awe at the way Yukemi easily replaces his bag IV antibiotics, pops open the drawer beside the bed to pull out his wound care supplies.

'Wow, I need to get fast with my hands that way too.' She admires.

"Thanks for visiting me Sakura." Lee manages a light grin, whatever Yukemi just pushed in through his line makes him slide deeper in the bed.

Sakura nods faintly, Yukemi sending her another long look and forced grin amid opening up packages.

'You're not going to get anymore answers.'

It's her cue to leave.

---

Naruto, Hinata, & Jiraiya- Naruto's Apartment

"If...If you're just going to give him false hope, you should leave."

Naruto shifts beside her as if he's heard her. A sheen of drool slides across his cheek, turning over still in a deep slumber.

The effect of Jiraiya lacing his tea.

Hinata clamps her hands together, sweat beading her palms while her nails dig and form half-moons. It was one thing to talk back to Neji during the Exams, but it's a whole other ballgame to be so openly rude to a Sannin, an elite shinobi far beyond her skill.

Jiraiya blinks, coal black eyes switch from teasing and jovial to analyzing, dark in a flash at Hinata's tone.

"I see you haven't lost all of that Hyūga frostiness...or maybe you picked up a thing or two from Naruto." He muses.

He waves a hand around the apartment at her silence. "You saw how Naruto was acting before he came in; I had to calm him down somehow. I'm sure you two don't want to deal with further complaints from your neighbors of Naruto inadvertently damaging windows and devices in his rage. Just because he's nice to you doesn't mean he can let his temper spill out across the village."

Hinata purses her lips, draws in a deep breath to stay calm herself at Jiraiya's flat look. She's suspects like Naruto, that this man has a closer connection to him that he refuses to explain beyond ambiguous responses. "I...I never said I agreed with what Naruto was doing; I just don't like the method you went about it to control him. You made him mad in the first place when all Naruto wanted was to learn from you. If you're not interested, just tell him that so he can find another mentor before the Finals."

Jiraiya swirls at his cup. "Who said I wasn't interested?"

Hinata doesn't bother hiding her frown at his sudden declaration. "You did when you only referred to him as Konoha's jinchuriki."

Jiraiya hums, settles back against the sofa.

"Well, that's his title; isn't it? And compared to my past mentees, Naruto would be a much more difficult case. Is he truly up for the challenge?"

"You know he is."

Jiraiya chuckles, stare switching to Naruto.

"So Kid, guess your sacrificial gift-no, Hinata believes in you. She seems really on the defensive here for you despite being just friends as you say. I suppose I should have some faith you can win all your matches in the Finals; huh?"

Hinata jolts as Naruto moves to a sitting position, blinks away the haze of sleep.

"You've been awake?! F-For how long?" She sputters in shock. Her face warms recalling all she just said so openly, anything that could be embarrassingly used against her at a future point.

Azure trails to her, slow grin rising up.

"Long enough!" Naruto chuckles.

'That didn't answer my question!' Hinata huffs, considers that Jiraiya had noticed from the beginning Naruto has been feigning sleep for a while.

Cerulean twists to him next, smile vanishing.

"Did you mean that Old Perv? You'll actually train me? And answer at least one of my questions regarding that photo?"

'That photo again; an exact match to the one I have. Why would Minato have stored it in that scroll of all places?' Or maybe Kushina placed it there?' Jiraiya wonders.

Either way, Naruto doesn't need to know about them right now.

Jiraiya shrugs. "If you can survive my training, then sure."

Naruto and Hinata share a look.

'He's being vague again.'

Jiraiya claps his hands regaining both of their attention.

"Alright, I've decided you're an interesting enough case Kid! Meet me by the Naka River at 0800 tomorrow!"

He poofs away before they can say anything else, Hinata studying his discarded teacup, crumbs from the rice crackers he happily munched away on.

"Think he's being serious?" Hinata can't help but ask aloud.

Naruto studies the photo again, a blond stranger with a younger Jiraiya both beaming for the camera before looking to the space he just vacated.

"I don't know, I can't read him like I can other adults y'know. He has answers though and I'm going to find a way to dig them out of him one way or another."

---

Neji-Hyūga Manor

"You heard about his draw to Hinata of all the qualified genin, right?" Hizako mutters.

"You mean his loss? That's what Master Hiashi probably considers it as despite visiting him in the hospital. I thought he was a prodigy; he hails from the branch clan after all and learned all of the main family's techniques from simply observing." Hinoka scoffs.

Hizako laughs coldly. "This is what happens when a branch member tries to step out of position."

They don't bother with lowering their voices as he moves to pass them, snickers only growing louder on his back.

Casted back into the shadows since his defeat.

Late evening sun trails along his arms, amber glow providing some warmth with all he's learned.

'I've requested Hiashi give you this letter after my death. To begin, I want to wholeheartedly apologize for all the anger, all the frustration I showed you in life towards the main family, towards my own brother...'

Hinata all this time truly isn't the first person made a sacrifice in this clan; Father willingly gave up his life.

His last words put to pen have been circling his mind for days, his feelings at the time and Uncle's.

'At first, Hiashi was insistent he be the one to go to prevent Kumo from starting a war, he had been the one who killed Hinata's potential kidnapper after all. Granted, it obvious to anyone in and outside the clan that Kumo just wanted the byakugan, to study and learn its secrets.'

That explains why even the mention of anything Kumo related makes any older Hyūga wince, lips prickling as if having tasted something sour.

'Lord Third would come by the manor practically every afternoon asking to speak with Hiashi on what his final decision was when I made up my mind and interrupted them two days before action needed to be done. Hiashi was...distressed, I don't think I've seen him so sad since we were kids, but I could finally make a decision for myself not ruled by clan politics; be free.'

He's read that final line multiple times, considers if Hinata too feels free from the clan despite the ways of her being sacrificed far different from Hizashi's.

His stomach lightly growls, reminds him he's barely eaten anything but a small bit of porridge in the early hours of the day.

'It still hurts to chew really.' Neji sighs, twists to head for the kitchen.

Father forged his own path in life, and he can too, no matter if he's a branch member.

The dinner rush has hopefully passed by now, it had been hard enough to ignore during the breakfast hours lingering stares on bruises that have only just started to lose their violet hue, stitches and bandages that he must change at least 3 times a day to prevent infection.

Hanabi peers up from a bowl of rice as he enters, freezes mid-bite.

"Ah, I thought everyone was done eating! I can go, if you want-" She starts, already moving back from the table.

Neji shakes his head, holds up a hand for her not to retreat.

"It's fine, I just need a light meal to hold me over into tomorrow."

Hanabi hums suspiciously and Neji partially can't blame her, he's never wanted her company before this.

"Did Naruto scramble your brain too?" She asks daringly.

Neither did she speak this way to him either.

Neji half-shrugs, sucks in a breath at a ripple of pain from doing said action.

"Yes, I suppose. Hinata scrambled my lungs and stomach while Naruto took out my head."

Hanabi half-smiles at his joke. "Good. The old Neji was a jerk!"

Neji moves to warm up a plate of rice with curry, feels Hanabi's gaze on his back.

"Hinata. You went to visit her again; didn't you? How is she?" He asks aloud.

At her silence he fully looks her way, Hanabi's expression completely guarded, ice in her voice.

"Don't act like you suddenly really care about how Big Sis is doing. No way will I risk you spreading any updates on her back to Hirika or Father."

Neji opens his mouth to argue against her sudden hostility before shutting it.

Neither sister will trust him so easily, if ever knowing his previous actions.

'I've burned bridges.' He acknowledges to himself alone at Hanabi's glare.

Bridges he isn't sure can ever be fully restored.

---

Naruto & Jiraiya-Naka River

"Summons are contracts you can form with certain animals you're most naturally associated with. They can aid you in battle or on assignment one said animal gives their signature in agreement." Jiraiya lectures.

He stops himself at the myriad of tadpoles surrounding Naruto, sighs. He'd been sure once he took that dark seal off of him that'd been affecting his chakra, this would all come naturally to him. He'd even left him alone for an hour to catch a quick peek at some other woman who'd wanted to cool off in the river.

Apparently, he needs more lessons.

"Come on Kid, are you even taking this seriously? Bring out your all your strength and power as if you're about to die!" Jiraiya declares.

Naruto doesn't answer him, picks up a nearby stone he barely dodges in time when he shoots it at him. The stone cracks through the bark of a nearby tree, hole left in its revealing wreaked wood and ripped leaves.

'Shit, wrong choice of words.' Jiraiya swallows.

When he peers back to Naruto his eyes are scarlet, watching him, but at least making no move to further attack him or anyone else close by.

"What makes you think I'm not trying? Is there something that's changed in my demeanor or actions?" He snaps.

Jiraiya holds up his hands defensively, blows out a breath. "No, alright, but I do got a question for Kid. Do...Do you talk to Nine Tails often?"

Naruto pauses, clicks his tongue at clearly not expecting this question. "...Sometimes."

But he hasn't spoken to him since shortly after Hinata was sacrificed to him.

"I've given you blood, destruction and death plenty of times before now. What more do you want?" Naruto scowls.

The fox sneers in return. "Yearly offerings as we both know will never be enough to fully appease me or you. I want more blood spilled, to watch the deaths of everyone who has tried to use my power as their own. Though there is something new I see you've finally gotten for once besides old junk and food."

Naruto says nothing, squirms realizing where he's going. "No. Hinata isn't getting involved in this."

Crimson narrows. "What makes her different from any other gift you've gotten? You can just-"

"I said no." Naruto cuts him off.

He avoids Jiraiya's stare as he gets up to walk further down the river, towards the cliffside.

'Only one way to prove I'm serious. That I'm worthy to become chunin and beyond.' Naruto blows out a breath. He blocks out the roar of the waterfalls and river, the swirl of wind that goes all the way down into the dark.

The abyss.

Jiraiya gives follow after him, eyes meeting one last time.

"You said I would need to feel the rush of death to summon, this is the closest area to try it." Naruto announces.

He ignores the pounding of his heart in his ears, the tremble in his hands he forces to be still.

And then he jumps.

Jiraiya blinks back his shock, leans over to watch as Naruto maneuvers his body center away from slicked, spiked rocks, eyes shut drawing in air controlling his speed. Cerulean bores down into the pitch black when he's calmed himself enough, lifts his thumb to his lips.

"Summoning jutsu!"

The toad that comes engulfs the chasm grunts in annoyance, huffs making him gag on scent of tobacco.

"Of all the damn times for Jiraiya to summon me-" Gamabunta mutters, looking around for the spiky haired man.

And where the hell is he? There's no fight going on as far as he can see.

Naruto pats his head, gaining his attention.

"Not Jiraiya this time. Just me Naruto." He clarifies.

His tongue wraps around him before he can say more, looks him up and down, dryly laughs.

"You're just some runt. I don't got time to play with you. Where's Jiraiya?" Gamabunta asserts once more.

Wind rattles at the trees even further as Gamabunta leaps them out of crevasse. Enough to blow him back some and consider if they're truly in battle.

'Drive a tree into his eye. Remind him who is master and who is summon.' His thoughts darken.

Naruto lays back, swallows back the urge to argue with a toad that can squash him in his exhausted state.

'Remember Hinata. Remember I said I would try to not start arguments with Pervy-Sage if I could help it.'

He bites hard on his tongue until the metallic tinge of blood singes his nostrils, further distracts him from his rage.

"Fine. Just check the scrolls then; I formed a contract. Even Toads can't be polite to me when being introduced y'know." He grumbles.

Gamabunta sets him down beside the river when he hears nothing more from the boy, gold eyes moving from Naruto to the scroll.

"Huh. Well, I'll be. Guess you really did summon me." Gamabunta remarks.

"Told...ya." Naruto huffs, startling the toad even more that he hasn't passed out.

Cobalt stares up at him dryly before looking towards approach footsteps.

'Huh, he's really the spitting image of his old man.' Gamabunta considers, following his gaze.

Jiraiya saunters up just as he provides his footprint signature confirming the contract, nods knowing that he'll handle the rest.

Jiraiya settles beside him, helps him back up into a sitting position.

"You said you would answer one of my questions regarding that photograph. So, tell me this? Who is that blond kid? What happened to him?"

Jiraiya laughs dryly. "That's two questions Naruto, but guess I'll indulge you."

His expression turns nostalgic towards the setting sun, memories Naruto can't see passing through his mind. He shakes away sweat from his eyes, fights not fidget in the midst of his soreness.

He chose questions where he couldn't be so vague or give him some type of non-answer like before.

"To put it simply, the blond kid was the previous sacrifice to the jinchuriki. As for what happened to him? He died years ago during an attack on the village."

A silence falls between them, Jiraiya clapping his while moving to stand.

"Alright, well that's all in the past now! Some of those scratches and bruises you got will need medical attention. I'm gonna fetch you some water and then we'll head back!"

Naruto watches him go, fights with sleep trying to pull him under.

'Dead.'

He lets the finality of it sink in, that this boy died before he could even ask him questions on what Pervy-Sage truly does outside the village, his connection to the Uzumaki.

All of it he took the grave.

He burns holes on Jiraiya's back watching as he detours to check the springs if any women are having a late evening soak, shrieks and slaps filling the air a moment later.

'Idiot.'

Naruto looks away from him back to an amber sky, lets his drowsiness wrap around him this time.

His thoughts refuse to rest as easily, one last question slipping through.

'What else is he keeping from me?

-x-

---

I finished this chapter earlier than I thought I would!

I know a lot of people are wondering if Hinata will travel with Naruto during his iconic training trip with Jiraiya that will lead into Part II. This chapter marks the beginning of me dropping hints on what will happen. Look for tiny clues!

Technically, I have two drafted ideas. Though I know which one I'm leaning more towards and will blend the ideas of the one not chosen into the final product!

Otherwise, appreciate any thoughts!

Chapter 12: The Turning Point

Chapter 12: The Turning Point

"We must be willing to let go of the life we planned so as to have the life waiting for us."

-Joseph Campbell

---

Naruto & Hinata-Konoha Hospital Pediatric Wing, Room 219

"We'll be fine, you can go now." Hinata smiles icily, thin veil of anger making Ruriko jolt from her huffing at having to adjust Naruto's IV fluids.

Again.

Jiraiya dropped Naruto off here hours ago and since sunrise, she's watched her barely step foot in this room. If anything, the hazy pink wash of the sky and the relative darkness of Naruto's room at the time had hidden well enough her open scowl and disgust at being assigned to him.

Neither of them had fully noticed her annoyance at her set group of patients during shift change until midday.

"A-Alright, well you can still press the call light if you need anything!" She squeaks out in Naruto's direction before scrambling away.

Naruto chuckles dryly snapping Hinata out of her glaring at her retreating back. "Since when are you so mean?"

Hinata reddens, but her frown remains as she looks back over to him. If Naruto's bothered by his lack of medical care beyond minimal effort, he isn't saying so.

He's gotten too used to it, and she as his sacrifice should understand these conditions, the reality of being tied to him with how many months have passed now.

"The charge nurse Akari said you may need to stay in this Observation section overnight." She mentions instead between bites of fruit.

A get-well soon gift courtesy of Kurenai-sensei.

'I would avoid eating any of the hospital food knowing your current titles around the village.' She had warned.

A warning Naruto had actually followed through on, but that didn't stop a slight tampering with the IV fluids and antibiotics running into him. She had tapped at various pressure points of his stomach majority of the day in an attempt to hopefully loosen the knot of cramps that made him writhe about all last night into the morning hours.

"You're the one always telling me to be wary of others, I should've been looking closer at each medicine you were receiving." Hinata sighs.

She balls a hand against his sheets. Sacrifice or not, she's getting answers.

Naruto shakes his head before Hinata can move out of her seat, grabs onto her hand as he opens his eyes just slightly to prove this isn't her fault.

"It's fine. I…I pissed off a lot of vendors on my way to the bakery the other day. It doesn't surprise me that one of them might've asked if I could get an extra dose of some toxin that would elicit this stomachache and fever any nurse or doctor could give a blind eye or explain away as caused by some other condition y'know."

Hinata studies their clasped hands briefly, lets Naruto pull her against his side halfway into the bed.

The burn of a coming blush slithers from her cheeks down to her neck, Naruto's grin widening taking it in.

"So don't leave and start trouble on my behalf; not yet." He orders, voice scratchy to his ears. The urge to sleep this stomachache off and his desire to kiss her to take her mind off of his pain wage war, both tumbling about in his mind to be chosen.

Cerulean drops to her lips and he pushes then for the latter to win.

Opalescent eyes soften in return, her free hand threading at his sheets to not get fully distracted.

He's refused to tell her how much he actually heard of her conversation with Jiraiya days ago, always changes the subject or goes frustratingly quiet like he didn't hear her.

"Are things going to change between us based on how much I heard?" Naruto ventures to ask.

Hinata looks up from her tamagoyaki, shakes her head.

"No, though I-"

"Good! There's nothing for you to worry about then y'know!" Naruto interrupts, chime in his voice and she knows then he won't be budging any further on said topic.

But now this close he can surely hear the noisy thrum of her heartbeat revealing her growing feelings, see the spike of anxiety trembling across her body chipping at her earlier anger.

"Is...Is that a command?" She breathes out.

"Yes. No. You know I won't ever force you to do anything you don't want me to do Hinata." Naruto murmurs, leaning up to her.

His breath fans her lips, pausing to look at her if this is truly okay and her toes curl, pounding in her ears rising to a crescendo, tilting her own head in return.

A knock at the door freezes them, Naruto snorting as he falls back into his pillows.

"That better not be you Pervy-Sage!" He yells out.

A loud yawn greets him back, a dull announcement.

"You're in luck, I guess. It's just me, Shikamaru."

Dark eyes furrow realizing he's not alone when he enters, Hinata sending him a half smile while Naruto looks at him flatly.

He matches his bored look with one of his own before chuckling, plopping into the empty chair at the end of his bed.

"I'm coming from visiting Lee and wanted to make sure you're okay. Considering how troublesome you've been acting as of late from what I've heard around the village, I guess you'll be on your way to being discharged tomorrow."

Hinata perks up at this. "Lee's in room 206-A, right? I passed by his room earlier with some of his favorite curry dishes, but he wasn't there."

Shikamaru nods, voice dropping lower should Ruriko or another nurse come by.

"Hospital personnel had to change his location, make it more...confidential due to Gaara's presence being found on various security devices planted near his old room."

Naruto sits up slowly, frown marring his lips.

"Suna's jinchuriki. Knowing how he nearly killed Lee in the preliminaries, I'm surprised Old Man Third and the other advisors are okay with letting him go on to the Finals."

Shikamaru and Hinata share a look, Naruto ignoring his own cruel actions towards Neji.

Naruto catches them anyways, scowls. "Neji deserved what I did to him. It isn't like Lee purposely provoked Gaara y'know."

Shikamaru simply nods, not going to play into riling up his ire.

"Yeah. Yeah. Just wanted to give you an update that we're going to be dealing with the Sand Siblings for our Final matches. I find something's...off about that trio. Can't determine what though it is that they're truly hiding from everybody."

Naruto snorts. "You're too lazy to truly look into it unless it's something that will directly affect you. Anyways, since when have you ever wanted to give me a heads up when we've barely had a conversation before today? Isn't even just being a shinobi 'troublesome' or a 'drag' for you?"

Shikamaru says nothing for a moment, considers his next words at his growing frown.

He's heard plenty of rumors and seen for himself Naruto's behavior when his mood is dark, having even caught the tail end of his conversations with his own teammates while getting lunch with his team.

"What makes you think Kakashi-sensei cares now what you get up to? His focus is going to be on Sasuke alone Sakura, he has no interest in teaching you anything further beyond the basics or even in your nature affinity." Naruto mentions between slurps of his broth.

Paying for his and Sakura's lunch isn't going to change that or his feelings on the matter.

Sakura stiffens, dropping her chopsticks while he can tell Kakashi is sending him a frown beneath his mask. "Naruto, that's not what this means at all. We all know that Sasuke is going to have a tough match up against Gaara. Ebisu-sensei is a jonin as well-"

Cobalt snaps to him and Kakashi stops himself as they turn piercing. "What makes you think I care that he's a jonin when there are no recorded feats of his abilities and skill in any prominent missions? What can he teach me besides the fundamentals that I already know? Just say you don't have the time and don't want to train Sakura or I any further, honesty is better than lying in this case; isn't it?"

Forest green eyes soften on Kakashi who goes silent, Sakura holding up a hand to stop Naruto as a crackle of wind blows throughout Ichiraku's.

"It's fine Naruto; really."

Azure flickers to her briefly before pushing his bowl away. His gaze lands on Kakashi one last time before he turns to go, silently tells him this isn't the end of this conversation and whatever else he refuses to discuss with him that go beyond just training.

"I'll give Ebisu-sensei one day, but after that I'm finding someone better than can train me for the Finals if it's not going to be you." He mutters on his way out.

Ino shivers as she watches Naruto leave from the back of Ichiraku's, Team 7 thankfully not having noticed them.

"I gotta check and see how Sakura's doing after hearing that." She gets up to stand before Shikamaru and Choji can stop her. Asuma peers in Kakashi's direction, stoic expression still carefully in place.

"Think Ino will mind if I take her plate of yakitori?" Choji mumbles to lighten the mood, Shikamaru shrugging as he glances at Naruto's retreating back.

"Take mine, my appetite is going south anyways." He mutters, sliding his plate over.

Hinata brushes her fingers against Naruto's arm, pearl meeting blue and it's the first time he bears witness to her effect on him.

'I could ask how Hinata deals with him as his sacrifice without trying to runaway considering I don't have such patience. But I like my head connected to the rest of my body.' Shikamaru decides.

He blows out a breath. "...I have my reasons. Hayate Gekko's body was found heavily mutilated earlier this morning with slash marks to his chest and neck. I heard mutterings from my Dad as he talking to some other jonin after breakfast that the sound shinobi Dosu was killed by Gaara as well sometime last night."

This makes Naruto pause, expression turning thoughtful.

"Oh. That changes our matchups then y'know. So if I'm not going to face Dosu, wonder who my opponent will be then."

"Temari. Gaara's older sister." Shikamaru answers before he can dwell on it.

Hinata purses her lips, recalling how easily she bested Tenten in the preliminaries.

"She's proficient in wind like you Naruto."

Naruto shrugs, grins in a way she can see through that he'll need to change tactics for this type of matchup.

And fast.

"Sasuke is still set to face Gaara and I'm supposed to go up against either Shino or Kankuro. Will be based on whoever wins their match. Going to be bothersome either way for me, though at least I can maybe get a power nap in since I don't have a first-round match. Figured I would just let you know since nobody else was probably going to fill you in on these new changes to the matches." Shikamaru goes on, leaning his head against his palm.

Naruto arches a brow; people don't just give him information simply because. "What, did your Old Man or Asuma-sensei put you up to this?"

Shikamaru yawns again. "No, though this wasn't exactly on my list of things I wanted to do today. I was just in the area and wanted to pass by to see how you're doing, not everything has a caveat or hidden motive to it."

'Weird. How is this guy so lazy? Would he take an actual hit versus having to fight?' Naruto wonders.

He picks up a grape from his bowl to test it, directs it straight for his head.

Shikamaru's shadow instantly slithers forth, paralyzes his arm midway in the air.

"I'm being helpful giving you updates, the least you can do is not hit me."

Naruto merely beams as he fidgets to break his hold. Azure gleams with scarlet, ready to turn this into a game, a challenge. "Oh, guess you're not so lazy you'd just let yourself be attacked y'know!"

Wind billows up around him, blue tinged with red to brown watching each other.

Hinata holds up a hand in warning, aims for a pressure point near Naruto's chest and gut. "Naruto, stop. Now isn't the time or place, especially in your current condition. Like Shikamaru said, he's just being friendly."

To Shikamaru's surprise, Naruto easily does as she wants, gaze moving from him back to her.

"Alright, guess I'm not used to people being nice to me; sorry. I wasn't going to kill or seriously injure him, just mess with him a bit so he'd stop looking so bored just being here."

Sweat beads Shikamaru's brow, guard staying up as he fights down a shudder even at his semi-formal apologetic bow.

''Naruto barely did anything and he almost broke my hold.'

His eyes track to Hinata, restrains back showing open pity that this is just part of her many duties as a sacrifice. He would've long grown exhausted with everything involved with said title, but then again, her old life as a Hyūga is gone.

He pushes out of his chair, sends one final withering glance towards Naruto.

"Don't do anything to get yourself disqualified."

A grin slides back to Naruto's face as if the last few minutes didn't just occur. "Wouldn't dream of it y'know!"

He stays on his best behavior until it's time for the Final matches, blue-green eyes regard him with the same flippant expression so many of the attendants are casting on his back.

Majority of them are here to see or have betted on Sasuke vs Gaara, he's simply the boring warmup match they have to sit through first.

"Huh, so you're supposed to be Konoha's jinchuriki? Up close, you aren't as menacing as I thought you would be based on all the rumors and stories I've heard of how you've been treating your latest sacrifice." Temari regards coolly, flashing out her fan sending up a swirl of gust and sand.

"I am, but no need to voice aloud what you already know about me." Naruto regards sharply at her tone.

Temari narrows her eyes, teal focusing on him for any sudden surprises.

"Alright, begin!" Genma announces.

She instantly slips backwards into a shroud of smog, Naruto doing the same from his end.

He's proficient in wind as well, that much she knows from his match with Kiba. However, she doubts he has any real experience in using it beyond just the basic techniques of little swirls of tornadoes and whirlwinds, flurries of wind that won't be able to touch her.

'Still, I need to be careful and keep my distance; that temper of his is too similar to Gaara's.'

"Wind Release: Cyclone!"

Naruto blows back the first gale of wind, directs it to slice into the nearby wall instead in a burst of dirt and sand, scoffs and a chill settles across her skin as he flicks out his nails to finally step closer, vermilion washing away blue.

"You're not afraid of me and that's fine. I'm sure your youngest brother's opponents thought the same right before he killed them."

---

Hiruzen & Danzo-Kage Sitting Area

"Are you sure about this Hiruzen? Letting this match go on?" Danzo hisses in his ear.

Rasa to his right simply grins, makes no effort to hide his eavesdropping, amused with how all the matches have turned out so far.

'He's hardly said a word even about his own children's progress in these exams.' Danzo notes to himself.

His visible eye sharpens back on Hiruzen at his lack of response, follows his gaze down to what remains of the field below. Naruto and Temari haven't let up in their attacks, each torrent of wind stronger than the last.

But he can see that Temari is the one beginning to slow down of the two, unable to keep up with Naruto's stamina as he lands another gut punch to her chest for a third time. A collision of tornado after tornado strike the walls of the arena, tremors rippling across the ground. From what he gathers, both are about to go for some type of finishing move shortly.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

Temari huffs, shakes away droplets of blood to her lips, he's been using variations of the same attacks with that same jutsu for nearly the last half hour. "You can send clone after clone all you like! I'll just keep blowing them back!" Temari declares, smears blood against her fan unleashing Kamatari to end this.

The weasel lets loose a sharp battle cry at ready, nodding for Temari's command.

'I'm not going to let him hide in this haze any longer!'

"Summoning: Quick Beheading Dance!"

Kamatari rides her fans of wind, cuts its way through the barrage of coming clones, arena further shaking at the additional cracks to the foundation, chairs blown up into the air by the swirls of wind.

When the smog clears though Naruto is no longer visible, stickiness clinging to her back. She peels off a leg and arm, tosses the object roughly away.

'Toads?'

She steps back into a pit of slime that clings to her legs, burns when she tries to rub it off.

It isn't just one, dozens in varying sizes and colors fill the area, crawl onto her fan, move for her clothes.

"Toad's skin can be quite acidic the longer it stays to you, known to cause paralysis and swelling to skin in the more poisonous types. That's the reaction you're having right now y'know!" Naruto remarks while pulling himself up from underground.

He grins at Temari's clenched teeth, hands quivering to try and attack him still.

He shakes off dirt and grime from his clothes, calms his breathing at a lingering ring in his ears from her earlier wind vacuum move. She knows a better variety of wind-based techniques he'll give her that, though none of that holds up to his endurance.

"You're basically out of chakra now, right? Forfeit or I'll have them bury you from head to toe."

Temari looks past him instead to Kankuro, dark eyes wide in panic while Gaara watches on blankly, probably wouldn't care if this is how she met her end.

'No, I can't...I won't die in front of my brothers! Or ruin the invasion plans for attacking Konoha.'

She spits out a curse, sends up the hand signal to Genma who nods.

"Temari forfeits! Winner: Naruto Uzumaki!"

Danzo slumps back into his chair, nearly slides down at the chorus of cheers and boos that fill the stadium at the outcome.

"Hiruzen, don't forget he's our village's jinchuriki! Even I doubt I'll be able to sway the daimyo or your other advisor's opinions of promoting him to chunin at this point with the tactics he's used!" He grits out amid the commotion.

Hiruzen holds up a hand to stop him from going on, points instead to the field as it gets cleared out for the main event.

Sasuke vs. Gaara.

"I hear you Shimura, but the match you've been waiting for is coming up now. The one we need to watch closely, Suna's jinchuriki vs an Uchiha." He voices casually.

A series of whispers arise wondering where Sasuke is as Gaara moves to take his place, green to blue briefly meeting as they head in opposite directions in and out of the arena.

Gaara stops for a brief second taking in Naruto's expression, eyes similar to his own...

'I thought only the Uchiha had eyes like that in this village, driven by hate and rage.'

But the boy before him now matches his features nearly to a T, sand impeding Naruto's path.

"You. Have we met before?" He asks point blank.

Naruto studies his sand for a moment before shaking his head.

"No, but we're alike, you and me. Both of us are our village's jinchuriki."

Gaara's sand slithers closer, tangles near his feet in rising interest. "Is that so? Your eyes...you've killed before, haven't you?"

Naruto steps over his sand before he can bind it. "...For survival, not for the fun of it."

He moves ahead before he can decide to challenge his bloodlust against him, a mix of jonin and chunin quickly clearing away debris from the area. His sand swirls about him like ribbons, ready to further tear and break at skin at the trail of scarlet left in his wake.

Naruto clicks his tongue, peers around for Sasuke and Kakashi as well, shrugs when he doesn't see either of them.

'I doubt Sasuke would end up forfeiting by being late, though this is cutting it close.' He regards as he heads for the stands to find Hinata and potentially Pervy-Sage.

Genma reconvenes with the other jonin as seconds turn to minutes just as Kakashi makes his entry in poof of air, Sasuke at his side in all black attire. He sends Naruto a nod when he catches his gaze before his attention turns to Gaara.

"Ahh, I wonder how that Uchiha boy will handle Gaara's sand." Rasa purrs in delight, Danzo observing closely as well. The Uchiha clan's trademark abilities involve fire, useless against Gaara's waves of dust and sand.

Naruto slows his pace to go upstairs as Sasuke gathers lightning into his hands while dodging sprays of Gaara's sand, the same move they saw Kakashi-sensei do back in the Land of Waves.

'Chidori.' He realizes as he strikes forth into Gaara's sphere of sand.

A hush falls over the stadium as a crackling pierces the air, barrier crumpling.

Scarlet pours out from Gaara's arm, verdant eyes wide in horror.

'Bleeding. I'm bleeding!'

Danzo leans forward curiously while Rasa merely hums, stands up to go. Hiruzen's brows furrow as he snaps his fingers towards someone within the stands before his attention switches towards the sky above.

He shakes at Danzo's shoulder, alarm bubbling up in his chest.

"Shimura, are you seeing this? White feathers are raining down..."

---

Hinata-Konoha Arena, Stands

"Don't spit it out Lady Hinata, I cannot keep wasting my tonics and herbs on you if you continue to act so unbecoming. Proper ladies finish what is served in front of them no matter how bitter it may taste." Dr. Hashijimi warns.

Nausea builds in her chest like a rising wave, pursing her lips.

"B-But is this all really necessary? I-I just want to talk to Father one more time to ask him-"

"Master Hiashi is busy all this week in meetings with the Elders. He'll be having discussions within our clan regarding an upcoming trade deal with Taketori Clan. Afterwards, he'll be dining with the other clan leaders in Konoha regarding a new building works project in Konoha's business district. He has no time to entertain your silly questions on if you should be sacrificed or not." Hashijimi cuts her off.

Hinata bites her tongue to not argue back, swallows back the murky liquid despite the sting that comes to her throat.

She buries down the urge to request her sparring sessions with Father and Hanabi to come back instead of dealing with these hourly 'health exercises' to ensure her body is physically fit.

Appropriate to be sacrificed.

Her gaze shifts longingly towards outside, sky a rare clear blue for winter. The sycamore trees are layered with frost, orange marigold and gold zinnia covered with patches of frost along the garden wall. It's been so long since she's had a chance to even walk along the stone pathway that leads to the koi pond, to collect and plant seeds for the autumn and winter seasons...

Hashijimi slams a hand down against the table, jolting her.

"Pay attention. Your days of sparring with Master Hiashi and Lady Hanabi are over with the weakness you showed in fighting your sister. As per your last meeting with him, he's formally made his request to Lord Third for you to be sacrificed at the end of this month upon reaching your 13th year."

Her stomach tilts as Hashijimi pushes a new bowl towards her, the next concoction the color of algae.

"It's milk thistle mixed with yarrow and wormwood. I will make sure there's no delays in your progress Lady Hinata; you'll never cause shame again to the Hyūga name once you finish all your lessons with me."

"Wake up. There's no time for you to sit around." A voice orders in her ear.

Her eyes snap open, breath escaping in pants looking around.

Right, the stadium. Naruto's fight.

'Genjutsu?' Hinata gathers her thoughts, sending the man a thankful look.

"Jiraiya? What are you doing here? What's going on?" Hinata questions, snapping herself out of her daze as civilian around her slip into deeper slumbers.

Jiraiya blinks innocently, appearance that of a run of the mill civilian with mousey brown locks and gray eyes.

"How'd you know it was me? Anyways, I'm just here to bet on...err I mean cheer on Naruto of course! Was hoping nothing chaotic would happen, I even went to the trouble to disguise myself in order to not draw attention from any of my fans! Unfortunately, it looks like we're under attack." He sighs, undoing his transformation.

He draws up his hair as the walls start to break around them, dark eyes looking into pearl.

"Think you can handle finding your way out of here? I'm gonna go take care of those snakes trying to break through the main walls!"

'Ugh, I didn't think Orochimaru would have any reason to want to come back to the village. And I don't know if the geezer can handle him at his current age...' Jiraiya sighs.

Hinata nods as he heads opposite of her, byakugan already active to follow the paths shinobi have created to lead spectators out to safety.

She twists left as a piece of steel from above crashes into the seat beside her, hand abruptly pulling her backwards.

She bites back a yelp feeling her wrist pop and bend, gritting her teeth to face her attackers.

Two men with Kumo headbands look her up and down, goosebumps firing up across her skin as they beam at her like she's a prize.

'Just like Fukuda back then.' She frowns, slowly drawing out a powder from her pocket.

They're too focused on her eyes after all.

"Sekiei, this is her right?! The girl the Hyūga clan gave up?" Mikage questions eagerly.

Sekiei leans in close to her giving her a whiff of sake and cigars, grins. "No need to pout girlie! Just think of how much ryo and fame you're going to give us in death; studying those mysterious eyes of yours! Yeah, it's her alright Mikage! This is perfect, her Old Man and her clan aren't even going to care that we'll take her eyes considering he sacrificed her!"

Her heart jumps into her throat, she's going to have to kill again...

"It's unbecoming to be restless like this Lady Hinata. How can you represent the clan stumbling over your words like this? This is an important speech you'll need to do in front of Lord Third and his team that you understand your new upcoming duty for the village. It's no wonder your Father has started to turn his favor towards Lady Hanabi behaving like this." Hashijimi huffs, exasperated.

Sacrifices don't stutter, speak eloquently knowing it's an honor to be chosen.

"I-I'm sorry-"

Her hand slaps against her back, forces her posture to straighten.

"Stop apologizing. Start over from the beginning."

Just before he can move to further pin her arms in place, she blows jimsonweed in his face.

Sekiei startles and chokes, hold on her loosening, Hinata drawing a kunai from her sleeve.

"I'm not going with either of you." Hinata assures, driving the blade into his chest.

Straight for his heart.

Black eyes cloud over as Hinata pushes deep, blood gurgling up from his lips in surprise before tumbling backwards. Mikage gapes at his fallen companion, grits his teeth at him dying to a child of a people.

"Fine, we'll do this the hard way." He mutters, plants his hands to ground.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Wave!"

Hinata stumbles back as everything topples up in a wave of rock and steel towards her, shadow of a figure coming up behind Mikage before he can rush in for her legs.

"Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm!"

'Neji?' Hinata studies him in surprise, Mikage pushed into a pillar of sliced cement.

He slides down beside his partner into a growing puddle of crimson, Neji turning his gaze to her.

"Are you alright?"

Hinata stiffens as he moves a hand out to her, Neji retracting it at her wary expression.

"I'm...fine. Just a bit fatigued."

Neji nods, gestures for her to follow him to an exit before this section of the stadium fully collapses in on them. She keeps a wide berth between them, Neji looking back over his shoulder every few seconds to confirm she's truly following him.

"I, err read my Father's final letter for me. Uncle has answered all my questions regarding his decision."

Hinata's features stay the same. "Ah, now you know I wasn't lying when I said I'm not the clan's first sacrifice. Good that Father was honest with you."

"Yes and I truly do want to apologize Hinata-"

Hinata holds up a hand, frown deepening.

"Please, don't Neji. Not now. Your apology means little when just a month ago you tried to kill me."

She blows out a shaky breath, relieved her voice isn't cracking like so many times before when she was put into situations where she had to talk to him.

Neji has the decency to grimace, about to say more when a flash of orange comes between them.

Naruto.

He unceremoniously dumps Mikage and Sekiei's bodies in front of him, necks slashed and twisted in a way that makes Hinata's stomach roil and look away from the fallen duo.

"You forgot to check if these two were truly dead."

Neji clicks his tongue noting the trail of blood behind Naruto as he comes to Hinata's side.

"Are you alright? Do I need to get rid of him next?" He asks, studying her for any major injuries.

Hinata waves away his hands, face warming at his open affection.

"No, let's get out of here and provide aid to the injured civilians and fend off any Suna or Oto shinobi trying to attack the major populated areas of the village."

Neji angles himself to be in Hinata's view, clears his throat.

"Hinata, there is something else I must tell you regarding the Hyūga, regarding Uncle-"

Naruto sends him a look, scarlet boring into him.

"Hinata is no longer a Hyūga. You reminded her of said fact just last month."

Neji ignores him briefly, but Hinata is no longer focused on either of them, lilac taking in their village's growing destruction.

"...Another time then. It's important Hinata."

Her eyes flicker to his before shuttering over in a haze, pulling Naruto forward to further the gap between them.

"If it's as important as you say, then have Father deliver the news directly to me through the proper channels. After all, you trusted his word over mine."

---

Sakura-Konoha Market District

'Don't throw up. Don't throw up.' She gulps in puffs of musty air.

Her house is just about 10 minutes away, maybe less than 5 if she breaks into a sprint now that she's cleared out all the shopkeepers and civilian who live and work in this area.

'I can get there. I can get there.' She repeats the mantra over and over in her mind, leaping over fallen wood and brick, crouching low over buildings billowing with smoke and flames.

The Haruno household doesn't stick out compared to the prestigious clans of Konoha, a simple tan colored building right next to a series of homes in similar shades. Nothing about said house is remarkable, most people probably didn't even see the moment it collapsed amid in the surrounding chaos and destruction.

"I'm almost there, they had to have been evacuated by now by some chunin or jonin, I just need to be sure." Sakura mutters confidently, pushes herself to move faster.

Mebuki comes into view first, hair coated with enough dust to make it nearly look a sandy blonde.

Tears dot her jade eyes, knocking away a pillar of wood.

"Hold on Dear, I can get you out of this!"

Sakura's gaze falls to her shoulder, gash the size of her fist, blood flowing down her arm. Bile races up her throat, Sakura rushing to her side.

"Where's Dad? Why haven't you two evacuated yet?!" She questions, words running together.

Her stare drops then to Kizashi, right leg trapped under the remnants of their home.

Mebuki blinks at her dazedly, nearly drops her hold on Kizashi.

"I...I can't leave yet, not without your Father."

Sakura bends herself to study his leg's position, the weight of cement, wood, and brick upon it.

"Don't worry about me sweetie. Maybe this old leg will be a peg once I'm out of this!" Kizashi chuckles weakly.

'Dad can still crack terrible puns even at a time like this.' Sakura manages a weak grin, steadies her breathing.

Because his smile is warped with pain, sheen of sweat blanketing his paling features. Fever is setting in, risk for infection going to lead into complications she forces herself not to dwell on.

How many minutes has he been stuck here like this? Does he even have sensation still in that leg?

Sakura balls up her hands, half turns to Mebuki.

"Stand back Mom! I'm getting Dad out of this."

Mebuki stiffens at her harsh order, reluctantly steps away as Sakura places her hands to the ground.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Divide!"

The remnants of their home splits in two, pressure lifting off Kizashi's leg. Mebuki is back by his side in a breath, pulls him out of harm's way faster than Sakura's ever seen her move.

"Can you stand Dear?" Mebuki questions, helping him slowly to his feet.

Flesh and bone have become visible, skin falling away in scraps. Sakura immediately rips off part of her sleeve to form a tourniquet, bleeding slowly to a trickle.

Kizashi smiles wanly. "Is...Is the prognosis bad or good?"

"Stop talking!" Sakura and Mebuki order in unison.

Kizashi nods sluggishly, leaning on Mebuki's shoulder. The two most important women in his life fussing over him and he can barely keep his head up to enjoy the attention.

"I'll lead you to the medic section." Sakura declares, creates a stone wall on both sides of them to prevent any sudden ambushes. They're just one of dozens of similarly injured civilian and shinobi as they come upon the pavilion, a doctor taking one look at Kizashi's leg with a shake of his head.

"That needs care at the Main Hospital..." He mutters, trailing off seeing Sakura's glare.

Her chest sinks watching as Kizashi gets rushed away to their makeshift surgery section, heartbeat too loud in her ears to keep track of what Dr. Kadokawa, who has taken on his case is saying.

'Amputation. Sepsis. Long term complications. You're lucky you got here in time that he should live, but that leg...'

All of it turns to static, empty platitudes of comfort to their stricken expressions.

"-We'll do our best Ma'am. However, as you can see, your husband isn't the only one with injuries we're dealing with here. We have limited supplies being a makeshift field hospital until this attack is fully over. We're funneling as much supplies as we can get from the Main Hospital's emergency center."

'Silly me, all this time I thought Lady Azeki's fortune meant something involving Team 7. Or maybe my growth as a kunoichi on the field, how I feel towards Sasuke.' Sakura bites her lip until skin breaks, tastes iron on her tongue mixed with the salt of her tears.

She hadn't ever considered the coming darkness would be related to her family.

-x-

---

All this pollen has been making me sneeze and itch, pretty to watch Spring come in, not as fun to deal with its effect on me!

I'm having so much fun writing Jiraiya and these NaruHina moments! Hinata interacted with Neji again for the first time since their fight, pretty soon she's going to have to deal with her Father too!

Glad so many of you have been enjoying this, let me know your thoughts as always!

Chapter 13: The Taboo

Chapter 13: The Taboo

"I'm lonely. And I'm lonely in some horribly deep way and for a flash of an instant, I can see just how lonely, and how deep this feeling runs. And it scares the shit out of me to be this lonely because it seems catastrophic."

― Augusten Burroughs, Dry

---

Hyūga Compound-Hiashi & Neji

"Where have you been Neji?"

Hiashi regards him from head to toe, searching him for any overt signs of injury.

The sky behind him is a mix of ominous grays and browns, buildings crackling and belching out plumes of thick black smog as they crash down, fires erupting across the market and business districts. He's received word Lord Third is currently engaged in battle with Orochimaru, nobody so far able to penetrate the barrier his elite Oto shinobi guards formed to keep everyone else out.

His clan takes priority knowing there's little he or any of the other Clan Heads of Konoha can do for Lord Third at the moment, turning his attention to preventing any flames from getting close to the manor, that the Hyūga shinobi that can still fight or be of aid in the evacuation process are proving all previous rumors regarding their latest sacrifice and the benefits they've received are baseless.

Neji waves away an approaching aide, what coats his jacket and pants is the dust from the stadium toppling in, blood of shinobi he had to step over or push through to reach an exit.

"I was watching the Finals for the Chunin Exams when the first explosions came."

Hiashi nods while stepping closer, fingers brush at a cut to his cheek he must've gotten from protecting Hinata from a falling pillar, Naruto shortly after putting himself between them.

"And I assume you ran into my eldest child did you not? What did you say to her?" He asks straight to the point, opalescent hardening at his pause, the stiffening across his shoulders.

"...Nothing. Hinata said you should be the one to tell her anything important regarding the clan and I believe she's right. Uncle, she should know what you did to her in the weeks that led up to her being sacrificed."

Hiashi's eyes narrow at him bringing this topic up now of all times, stoic expression briefly slipping revealing his ache, his true feelings on the matter he's been adamantly refusing to let the Hyūga Elders see.

"Neji, you make it sound far harsher than it truly is. Everything given to Hinata was researched thoroughly for their side effects, all those tonics and herbs Hashijimi gave her are out of her system now that it's been almost a year. All of it was simply measures to ensure should the jinchuriki have come on to her...inappropriately, she wouldn't be forced to carry or deal with a monster's child. The last thing I would want is for Hinata or Hanabi down the line to have to deal with is a...teen pregnancy. Think of what people would say of the clan then, of their kids."

Neji grits his teeth, anger shining through into lilac. "You never told Hinata about what said drugs were for besides to say that they would ensure the sacrificial process went through smoothly and keep her supposedly healthy. Did...Did you even actually care a little about Hinata's true health or desires before you gave her away so callously?"

Darkness falls over Hiashi's features, and he knows then he's said too much, poked at feelings he's long buried or still hasn't fully come to terms with. The first pulse of pain thrums across his head like a bee sting, wincing seeing that familiar sign with his fingers.

'He's activating it.' Neji squeezes his eyes shut, dropping to oakwood as Hiashi hovers over him with a growing frown.

The Caged Bird Seal.

Not even Hinata used said technique on him during his most torturous moments towards her.

"Neji. Don't forget your place in this family. You have no right to question my previous actions to my daughter. As I've said before to you and the rest of the clan, Hinata is lucky the jinchuriki was kind enough not to outright murder her or use her as some type of toy." He begins, Neji barely cracking his eyes open to look at him.

"At least once she becomes an adult, she can maybe have some type of life for herself as a shinobi, healthcare worker, or mother after she gets away from that beast. It isn't any of my business and neither is it yours as long as she completes her duty. I'm sure you haven't forgotten that you yourself not very long ago wished for her death. What I've done for Hinata is a kindest the Elders wouldn't have done." Hiashi voices coolly, finally stepping away from him.

Neji forces himself back into a standing position before he can leave, swallows back bile coating his tongue. "If you don't tell her about the truth behind those medicines, I will."

Hiashi stops, turns to look back at him, pearl eyes studying each other before he scoffs.

"There's no need for that, especially since she hardly trusts your word in the first place. I'll update her before her next birthday comes to pass. In the interim, there's far more important matters going on than worrying over my eldest. Hashijimi needs you in the main meeting hall. Too many of our clansmen both Main and Branch have been injured in this initial assault. Instead of running your mouth with me, help her in triaging and providing medical assistance to who you can." He orders, twisting away before Neji can get another word in.

He waits out the wave of nausea that roils about his stomach, headache thankfully lessening to a dull buzz in the back of his head.

'I shouldn't have gone about it so harshly; I don't even know if he'll actually tell Hinata once this assault is over.' Neji considers at hearing rumbles near his feet.

No, despite his mask of indifference, he's hit a nerve in his Uncle's feelings.

And the last thing he'll want is for any changes to be done to the sacrificial documents and the gifts already given to the clan concerning information he may or may not have purposely withheld from Hinata.

Better to hear this news from the head of the Hyūga clan, her Father than her lowly Branch level cousin.

Hashijimi doesn't even look his way as he enters, scent of blood and smoke permeating the room instantly souring his stomach further. Her hands are buried deep in the chest wound of a distant aunt of his, sweat beading her brow stitching the wound close.

"Dr. Hashijimi?" Neji calls out.

The frost in her eyes calms as she peers his way slowly, relieved breath escaping her lips at his nod he's ready to help wherever he's needed.

She gestures with her head towards where he should go. "Finally, some help; good. The men to your left got caught in some type of paper blast evacuating civilian near the library and bank areas. Most of them are shrapnel wounds to the arms and legs. I'm sure they taught you at the Academy or that strange sensei of yours gave you first aid lessons at some point, put them to use." She commands before focusing back on the more critical cases.

Hazoko freely lets him look at his foot wound, Neji grabbing a pair of tweezers to work at carefully removing pieces of glass and splinters of wood.

He pours alcohol and antiseptic onto the gash, Hazoko wincing, curse bubbling up.

"Damn it, warn me beforehand! Ugh, I need another dose of morphine. Hashijimi barely even gave my foot a glance before declaring it could wait." He bemoans aloud, pursing his lips shut when Neji nods in the direction of the chest and head wounds currently taking her attention.

An aide comes to their side before Neji can further assess his foot, pushes a cloudy vial into Hazoko's arm.

"It's alright Mr. Hazoko, we're going around to everyone as quickly as we can!" She declares.

Neji notes the band to her jacket, a medic from Konoha's emergency care team.

'Ah, even at a time like this our clan is still getting special privileges.' He realizes at Hazoko's thankful grin to the woman as she scurries to the next section of the room.

Hazoko leans his head back against the wall, lavender eyes turning sharp on him.

"By the way...why'd you go and dredge up the past like that with Master Hiashi? Don't you realize what you've done?"

Neji presses non too gently on a patch of torn muscle, Hazoko hissing.

"I don't know what you mean?" He lies, Hazoko fisting at his jacket before letting go.

"Don't play dumb Neji, my eyes and ears are working just fine. What do you think is going to happen to Dr. Hashijimi once that beast gets word of how she truly treated Hinata? All those medicines she gave to supposedly 'help' her?"

'Naruto.' Neji swallows, pictures briefly how easily he choked him, snapped his bones like twigs.

"You assume the worst." He mutters as he prepares the bandages, words of comfort sounding hollow even to his own ears.

His eyes track back to Hashijimi, Hazoko blowing out a mournful sigh. Hashijimi is the best doctor the clan has had in years, harsh but effective in her treatment measures enough to be on Konoha's medical board for infectious disease and wound care.

Hazoko dryly laughs, shuts his eyes once more.

"Congrats. There's no telling when it will happen, but you just sealed her murder."

---

Kakashi-Konoha Stadium

'I don't know where any of my genin are.' He realizes as he blocks the kunai of an Oto shinobi, kicking at his stomach knocking him out.

They swarm up like flies, wave lessening as Gai unleashes a rapid punch of air that topples over a dozen of them at least. Stragglers immediately retreat once they realize who he is, toss away makeshift paper bombs and shuriken.

"Everything okay on your end over there Kakashi? Wait, what am I saying? Of course my greatest rival wouldn't fall to the likes of these shinobi!" Gai beams.

He sends him a thumbs up he doesn't return, gaze instead scouring to the remaining Suna and Oto nin still standing.

Only Kabuto and Baki remain.

"Are Danzo, Koharu, and Homura okay?" Kakashi asks as he regroups with the rest of his fellow jonin to quickly keep the duo from leaving.

Aoba nods, gesturing towards below beneath upended earth and shattered cement. "They escaped via the hidden underground exits. Though Danzo is questioning why the ANBU haven't taken out those bodyguards of Orochimaru yet to reach Lord Third."

Genma blows out a breath. "They aren't exactly making it easy with all those spider web traps and paper bombs littered about that barrier. They meticulously planned this attack for weeks."

"He's one to talk and bark out orders when he turned tail and ran with Homura and Koharu as soon as the first explosions started." Kurenai mutters.

"Everyone, this is nothing we can't handle! We have them on the defensive and retreating!" Gai declares to boost everyone's morale.

'Sasuke gave chase after Gaara and his siblings while both Sakura and Naruto went separate directions out of the stadium. Sasuke's already drained so much chakra from using the chidori once already during his match, not to mention Gaara's partially in his jinchuriki form.' Kakashi recalls.

He calms his breathing, forces himself to think positively and stop assuming the worse. But still, Rin and Obito's bodies flicker up to the front of his mind. Unbidden now that the village is in the throes of an attempted invasion, the possibility of war dredging up knots to his chest.

'Relax. I just have to assume they're fine.' He decides, hoping one of them can provide some type of backup to Sasuke, one of his fellow jonin will go after them too once they fully clear this area.

Neither Kabuto nor Baki make an attempt to fight as they close in, stance of their bodies more in the position to flee this scene and regroup later.

Gai joins him to his left to block Kabuto from using the haze as a cover for escape, cracks his knuckles.

"Not so fast! We still have some questions for you!" He declares.

Genma meanwhile impedes Baki from going right, scoffs flicking away his senbon needle.

"What, are Suna shinobi Orochimaru's lackeys as well?"

Baki ignores his taunt, draws up a blade of wind layered with dirt and sand. "I wouldn't talk so big with all this damage surrounding you."

Kakashi half looks in their direction, whistles the signal for Pakkun to come forth.

"Is it showtime?" He drawls out between hopping over cracked stone and earth.

Kakashi simply nods, gestures towards Baki.

"Deliver the present you found."

Pakkun hops down between the two shinobi, drops from his mouth the ripped piece of cloth he managed to get from where the supposed Fourth Kazekage sat earlier in the stands. It alone isn't enough proof of whatever transpired in Suna before Rasa's arrival, but he knows Baki will recognize it.

"What am I supposed to make of this?" Baki grunts, Kakashi pointing for him to look closer.

Genma sees it first, brows furrowing before smirking.

"Ah, so that's how he met his end."

Gold dust mixed with specks of blood, ripped to melted patches of facial muscle tissue and skin.

'Rasa's face.'

And Baki's eyes widen as the realization comes, gritting his teeth.

When he peers back up Kakashi simply shrugs, betrayal isn't the worst crime happening around them.

"What made you think you could trust Orochimaru?"

---

Naruto & Hinata-Konoha West Gates

"I gotta provide backup to Sasuke. Strong as he is, I know he can't handle Gaara or any of his siblings alone." Naruto grunts. He wrinkles his nose at the lingering scents of smoke and blood coating their surroundings, the further destruction to come to the nearby forests...

"Get going to the safe zone, it's just a bit further north at the Hokage Rock." He hears Hinata instructing a shopkeeper who likes to sell jewelry made from stones found only near Kumo and Iwa's regions. She picks out the final bits of shattered glass from his arm, wraps it with the last of the gauze and bandages she had on hand.

He takes one look in his direction before hurriedly nodding, following her directions.

"I think you gotta a handle on things here or at least nobody wants me around them to take a look at their injuries y'know. I guess even with the stories of bad luck being a sacrifice, they'll take your help over nothing." Naruto notes, Hinata quietly nodding in return.

She ignores an ache churning about her chest restlessly at that look in his eyes, too similar to the one he gave her back when he was hospitalized. Maybe he was going to kiss her then or maybe just tease her somehow at having expected it, wanted it with a hunger she shouldn't desire.

'Bury these feelings for the boy you've been sacrificed to.'

She grew up on stories after all of what happened to past sacrifices going as far back as the Warring States period. An early death or fleeing were considered to be happy or bittersweet endings, brief sufferings for the benefit of the village, of their former clans.

But all of Dr. Hashijimi's lessons have gone to waste, none of her teachings or bitter tonics prepared her for the reality of who Naruto truly is.

The boy who was supposed to kill or toss her away instead trains with her, tries to cook and clean how she taught him, wastes ryo he earned from missions buying her sweets...

Hinata swallows, clears her throat while pushing the memories away.

"I'll be fine Naruto, conserve your chakra for whoever you run into first."

Naruto pauses, thumbs at soot lining her cheek until the stain of black is fully gone, slowly tilts her head up forcing pearl to meet azure.

"After this invasion or whatever it is Suna and Oto are trying to do is over, we...we should talk y'know."

A pink flush blooms across her face and despite their current situation, Naruto chuckles, taps her cheeks lightly.

"A-About what?" Hinata whispers.

Naruto brushes his forehead with hers, clears his throat feeling his face grow just as hot as hers. "Everything y'know! Minus any lazy ninjas or perverts interrupting of course!"

Realization lights her eyes, slowly grinning back. "Of course."

And then Hinata steps back from him, buries down a swirl of emotions by shooing him to go.

"Boy, you cannot take on the One Tails jinchuriki alone. Raw strength will never be enough; you're going to need my power."

"I don't need it; not yet." Naruto retorts, shutting the fox out.

He dives deeper westward into the forests following ripped bark, trickles of sand caught between moss and grass.

"Enough. Don't get involved." A voice abruptly growls from his left, swish of sand piercing air as a second later he sees a flash of blonde hair tumbling to the forest floor.

'Temari.' Naruto frowns, chill rising along his arms.

The rush of his heartbeat swarms his ears, tightening his hands into fists as sea green eyes twist to Sasuke.

'Kill. Kill. You're going to have to fight a jinchuriki.' Coils lodge in his chest and throat, shaking away a rise of nerves before they can turn into full blown tremors.

"The blood you spilled from me I'm paying you back twofold." Gaara promises, sand coated arms clashing once more with chidori.

His tail swishes forward to try and knock him off balance, lightning blocking it once more before Sasuke goes still.

Naruto follows his gaze to his right leg, gash of crimson soaking the bark.

Gaara gleams from above him in delight, manic grin rising.

"I'll make sure there's nothing left of your body to retrieve Uchiha."

Naruto draws up his hands, rushes in.

"Shadow clone jutsu!"

The first dozen clones form a barrier around Sasuke, the rest moving in formation knocking Gaara back.

Blue peers halfway back towards black.

"You're not dead yet, can you move?" One Naruto asks him.

Sasuke blows out a breath, clicks his tongue as his legs stagger back to a standing position, vision hazy.

"I used up a lot of chakra, but I'll back you up as best I can."

The original Naruto nods, focuses back to Gaara.

"You again? Why bother helping the weak? We should kill him together, human sacrifices give you power too; don't they? Take away that ache inside, right?" Gaara questions.

Naruto doesn't answer, verdant eyes melting into the yellow irises of the beast within him.

Gaara laughs emptily, changes position. "Fine. I'll draw out your power."

"Sand Shuriken!"

Needles of sand race out for them, his own bullets of wind not enough to counter their speed.

He hears Sasuke grunt behind him, sand slicing against his arms.

Still, he draws in a deep breath, forms secondary barriers between them.

"Fireball jutsu!"

Flames lick and crack at the branches above, briefly separate them as they collapse. The tactic barely helps, only temporarily blocking out Gaara's barrage of sand as he shoots them into a faster pace.

'We can't keep being on the defensive.' Naruto grits his teeth, fox's laugh biting in the back of his mind.

"Isn't it about time you tapped into my power?"

If he doesn't, he'll kill Sasuke and him here and now, may even go back into Konoha to finish Suna's original plans...

Gaara goes for his legs to pin him in place, prepares to drown him in a cascade of sand.

"Show me your power; this can't be all there is to a fellow jinchuriki." Gaara repeats, voice gaining more and more of a deeper edge.

And Naruto knicks his thumb before blackness fully envelops him, blinks back sweat from his eyes calming his erratic breathing.

'Focus. Focus.'

"Summoning jutsu!"

Gamabunta appears instantly, slices away the sand arm that was seconds from crushing him.

"One Tail? Didn't expect you to be in such a high stakes battle so soon kid." He grunts.

Gaara's grin turns rabid, about time he drew out his true power. He takes in the crimson sheen to Naruto's eyes with renewed excitement, laughter frenzying to a wild pitch before calming.

He lets his body slump into a trance, sand weaving over the rest of his limbs.

"Good. I'll leave the rest to you, Shukaku."

---

Jiraiya-Konoha Main Entrance Gates

"Toad Oil Bullet!"

'Orochimaru' doesn't even bother dodging, spray of acid melting off the skin along his face and arms.

His clone doesn't need to pretend that this is a true fight.

"You and Tsunade both know I was always sensei's favorite. You remember, right? That Sarutobi wanted me to be the one who took up the mantle of Hokage after the Fourth Hokage's untimely death, save him from having to go back out of his retirement. Those bring back such happy memories; don't they?"

His smile morphs, peeling and warping as flesh sloughs off further and further in clumps.

"I suppose it's a fatal mistake on the old man's end not stopping me when he could. He's fragile now, bone and muscle strength depleted with age that he won't be able to stop me from killing him. It's too bad he doesn't have the body he had back in Tobirama's reign or even just a few years ago. All that knowledge of so many jutsu he wasted not studying further back in his youth."

Orochimaru's clone snickers, gold eyes delighting at Jiraiya's scowl and lack of answer.

"Come now Jiraiya. It's been years since we've seen each other properly and all you can do is glare at me like I'm a stranger? Aren't we friends-" He croons.

"Our days of friendship are gone, dying when you first defected from the village and started your experimenting." Jiraiya sneers, cutting him off.

Orochimaru simply hums in return, snapping his neck into focus.

"Ah, now that I think about it, you weren't strong enough to stop me back then either."

He snaps his fingers, snakes turning their rampaging towards him.

Jiraiya claps his hands as the first of the giant snakes' slithers for him, mouth opening revealing glistening fangs, debris from the buildings it and the rest of the two have demolished and swallowed.

"Summoning: Food Cart Destroyer Technique!"

Gamahiro's body instantly slams down on the first snake's body, second snake partially crushed in by the toad's weight when he rolls over just slightly. The third instantly disperses before it too can be killed.

Gamahiro eyes Jiraiya for his next orders, nodding that he can handle the rest from here as he hops down to get a closer look at the damage. Orochimaru's clone has dissipated as well, onyx searching splintered wood and shattered brick for any sign of the man doing some other type of trap.

His gaze eventually lands on the dozens of dead snakes both small and large. Amid their blood is piles of shed skin, patches of silvery-white flakes left in their wake. Jiraiya crouches low to get a better look, rubs between his index finger and thumb between a sliver of molted skin.

'Some of these snakes must've gone back to help hold down the barrier before or soon after this fight began. The biggest thing that probably concerned Orochimaru was interruptions to fighting Hiruzen, being overwhelmed by Konoha's forces.' He considers as he gets back into a standing position to head for the barrier.

Snakes shed their skin routinely, occasionally even eat the old skin for nutrients.

These snakes didn't get a chance to do that, maybe because they died before the opportunity arose or Orochimaru summoned them just to be distractions before their deaths.

He follows a trail of molted skin, notes further pops of his snakes disappearing amid decimated shops and businesses.

'Chakra. He's getting low on chakra.' Jiraiya realizes, picking up his pace.

The fight has turned a tide, Orochimaru is either dying or winning at this very moment.

He clicks his tongue recalling one of the last things he said to him before they went their separate ways, one of the few people whose words truly rattled him and still get under his skin even to this day.

"Are you really going to kill our sensei?" He mutters aloud as the barrier comes into view, buries back down old memories.

'I can see right through that smile of yours Jiraiya; unlucky as usual when it comes to both life and love.

---

Sakura-Konoha Medical Tent/Evacuation Zone

"You're no help to us here Sakura, go check on your comrades." Mebuki asserts.

Sakura blinks away a spell of bleariness, jade eyes hardening to match her Mother's. How can she say such a thing to her considering all that's happening in the last 6, no maybe it's been 8 hours now?

'Hold on, what time is it anyways?' She absently wonders, briefly looking away from her.

The sky has taken on a sickly brown, too clogged with streams of red and black for her to tell if it's late afternoon or nightfall approaching.

Beside them Kizashi rests, fresh from his below knee amputation wrapped in gauze. Thankfully, blessedly, in such a deep sleep to not hear the beginnings of this brewing argument.

"What?! There's no way in hell I'm leaving you and Dad here-"

Mebuki quickly shushes her before her voice can echo throughout the tent, faces as equally forlorn and stressed briefly looking their way. Brittle smiles crack up assuming it's just a petty squabble between mother and daughter, everyone too on edge and focused on their own loved ones being assessed and treated to peer at them beyond a few seconds.

"Language Sakura! You know very well your Father and I aren't going anywhere. We don't even have a place to go home to until they announce an all clear and we can make our way through the rubble."

The incredulity on her face only makes Mebuki double down and Sakura balls her hands at her side until they turn a velvet red, run hot to match her rising ire.

Mebuki sighs, patiently pats her hands until they loosen.

"Dear, don't be stubborn about this. All this restless energy and pacing can be put to use elsewhere. It's making me nervous and those around you. I'm sure you can be of assistance helping with the evacuations up to the Hokage Rock or even aiding with the smaller injuries. Use these hands of yours to heal or even give a punch or two if need be."

Still, Sakura hesitates, gaze flitting between her and Kizashi before sighing, nodding heading out into musty air.

'This is a losing battle for me, but I can understand Mom wanting some privacy with Dad.'

"I don't even know where Sasuke and Naruto have gone." She grumbles to herself. She has a hunch it's after Gaara and his siblings, but all her Earth and even limited beginner techniques with Water Release isn't going to be enough to take on the Sand trio right now.

She perks herself back up before she falls into a spiral of self-pity, bumping shoulders with a woman rushing the opposite way of her.

Anko Mitarashi.

Sakura blinks, bows quickly in apology. "Sorry! I didn't mean to slam into you like that!

Anko waves it off, eyes half on her and half on the surrounding chaos. "Don't sweat it, I'm in a hurry! I need to finish helping evacuate those still trapped on the first levels of the hospital. There's too many of Orochimaru's snakes in the area, but it looks like Jiraiya just now took care of the biggest ones making it safe to proceed over."

Sakura blinks, finds herself moving to match her pace. Better this than sitting or pacing, spinning up worry over how long it's going to be for her Dad to truly recover when there's currently nothing more that can be done for his condition. "Alright, lead the way!"

Anko shrugs, smiles in that same devious manner that she did during the Exams. "You know I'm gonna be running into some real Suna and Oto shinobi, right? Nothing like the opponents you faced during the Forest of Death."

Sakura nods, cracks her knuckles, body itching to blow off steam somehow, be of use.

"I'll never grow as a kunoichi if I don't."

Anko laughs aloud at that, grin widening before gesturing to a pair of Suna shinobi at the hospital's entrance.

"True, wanna prove you can get rid of the two scum guarding our way in?"

---

Hinata-Hokage Rock

"I need a full name to go by ma'am. We can't run the risk of any Suna or Oto nin being disguised here among the civilian." Yoshitaka frowns.

Hinata takes in his armband, a member of Konoha's Infiltration department.

Hazel eyes narrow as her voice cracks looking away from the makeshift splint she just finished on this middle-aged woman's leg, biting the inside of her cheek feeling a mix of wary to annoyed stares on her.

Even this woman, Shinako if she recalls correctly, instantly moves her leg back as if stung from her earlier touch.

"Hinata. I'm no longer a Hyūga." She whispers.

Heat warms her face a deep vermilion when her eyes catch with Tokuma, prized for his adept skill with the byakugan in tracking down any rogue shinobi he's been assigned to. So much so that before she was sacrificed, she'd heard murmurings he was about to be promoted to the rank of jonin.

'Father probably held a dinner celebration of some kind for such an accomplishment.'

She watches as he mutters something to Hoheto standing guard over a section of burn victims, both peering to her.

They send her something of a half-smile before looking away.

'I'm invisible to my old clan even when Father isn't here to see it...'

"Excuse me miss, a name. A full name or I'll have you escorted from here." Yoshikata grunts, jabbing her with his pen to focus back on him.

His headband is that of a Leaf shinobi, how can he not have heard of her situation unless he was away from the village for over half a year now?

She's sure her records aren't sealed; her eyes give away her ancestry.

"Hinata. I err, can't use my former clan's name any longer." She repeats in a single breath.

"Hyūga? Yes, I heard the clan head gave up his eldest child, but the information I have is that she was killed in action or possibly declared a missing nin months ago. So who are you really?"

Shinako snorts, nudges Yoshikata's arm.

"How could you forget to check records from last winter? It's in her files somewhere that the jinchuriki showed mercy on her as the latest sacrifice.

Her gaze switches to Hinata, thin scowl marring her lips. "By the way, this wrapping better not have me using a cane afterwards knowing how much bad luck you are now to anybody be they civilian or shinobi."

Yoshikata hums, eyes Hinata up and down now with pity, lips twisting into a grimace.

The ground beneath them trembles before he can press her further, shrill cries and wails flooding the area.

A man points to the forests in the west, a clash of beasts, explosions of sand and water decimating the terrain.

"Aren't those two both jinchuriki?! We can't be safe up here! What if they join forces to attack the village?!" He bemoans, a domino effect of fear and outrage spreading across the groups.

Hinata moves to a standing position, byakugan studying Naruto and Gamabunta, this makeshift plan of theirs they're creating.

Gamabunta is durable, agile enough to withstand air bullets and dodge the stream of sand Shukaku blasts out to them.

'Closer. He's trying to get Naruto close enough to where Gaara is on the forehead.' She realizes.

"Uzumaki." Hinata decides, peering back to Yoshitaka.

His brows furrow and she ignores the thrum of her heartbeat's frantic tempo, the knowing that this news will eventually reach her Father's ears, will change the way Naruto and the rest of Konoha look at her.

"Hinata Uzumaki. You can write that down for now as my full name if you truly need to know I am who I say I am."

-x-

---

Many of you correctly guessed that the tonics and medicines Hinata received has had a side effect on her body and while not permanent, it's one that neither she nor Naruto ever knew would be given to her (or that Hinata herself fully consented to receiving). The repercussions and fallout are coming down the line regarding that!

In terms of growth, I've been enjoying writing how everyone's developing! I don't plan to drag out this arc out much longer as things get set up for Tsunade's entry and the changes that will eventually drive Sasuke from the village to how they'll go about trying to get him back.

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Chapter 14: The Eulogy

Chapter 14: The Eulogy

"Carve your name on hearts, not tombstones. A legacy is etched into the minds of others and the stories they share about you."

― Shannon Alder

---

Naruto & Gaara- Konoha West Forests

Sand burns his eyes, dries his throat.

"You're going to need to think of a creature that will get me close that can truly hold Shukaku down kid, and fast! It's gotta be something with claws and teeth that will at least let me have some type of grip on him!" Gamabunta grunts, none of his moves truly fazing or slowing down any of his attacks.

Shukaku unleashes a torrent of sand bullets he ducks under, scoffing at the beast's snicker.

'Claws and teeth?' Naruto frowns.

A demonic chuckle echoes from the back of his mind, draws close until he can feel heat crawling down his skin, whish of his heartbeat thundering in his ears. He's lasted this long without using the fox, gritting his teeth.

"You're out of options boy, we both know this. Are you ready to die today or finally give in to your last chance to end this fight?" He sneers.

Naruto draws out a slow breath, raises up his hands once more.

"I...have an image in mind; ready when you are."

Gamabunta nods, straightens himself in preparation.

"Transform!"

A shroud of smog instantly coats the forests in whites and grays, Shukaku halting in rocketing out another wave of dust and sand.

Crimson bursts out of the haze a second later, teeth sinking into his arm.

And for just a second, Shukaku fully stills, gazes into the Nine Tails eyes.

Golden eyes narrow quickly though, realization forming it's just an illusion.

"Go Naruto, you're in range now!" Gamabunta declares, Naruto already racing forward for Shukaku's head.

"Wake up!" Naruto orders, punch slamming into Gaara's jaw.

The crack rings out, viridian briefly gazing at him before closing once more.

His sand slithers forth towards him, locks around his arms and legs.

Naruto clenches his teeth, pushes his legs forward against the wall of rushing sand.

He draws back his head, steels himself for the coming pain.

"You're staying awake whether you want to or not!" Naruto declares, headbutt smashing through skin, Gaara's head twisting back in a gasp.

The air whistles around them, Shukaku and Gamabunta disappearing in puffs of smoke, pair tumbling back towards earth.

Naruto points out a hand downward.

"Wind Release: Twister!"

The gust pulls them into the canopies of the trees, crashing through leaves and brush to slow their descent. The sudden burst of air isn't enough to stop Gaara from being the first to tumble to the ground, jade eyes wide as Naruto lands just inches away.

Azure flashes with sanguine as Naruto peers over to him, stiffening in horror.

'Lost. I lost.' Gaara pants, tastes blood on his tongue, body refusing to move as Naruto stumbles over to him. Sand, he needs more sand, just enough to form a barrier between them until reinforcements arrive.

His sand crinkles at his sides, doesn't move beyond his hands.

Defeated. He's become no better than the very sacrifices given to him over the years, the blood he's spilled for both survival and amusement.

'Now is it my turn to be sacrificed?'

"Get back! Stay away!"

Naruto ignores his command, draws out a kunai.

"No. I'm making sure you remember what you and Suna did here today."

He drives the blade into his right shoulder, forms a jagged trail down to his hand.

With his other hand he covers his screams until only rasps escape her lips, sees his fear reflected back at him in his stare.

"Kill me. I'm...out of chakra." Gaara sputters when Naruto moves his hand back.

He takes in the wound before nodding, satisfied with blood mixing with the dirt and grass, his fingers locking up unable to push him back.

Naruto shakes his head, tosses the kunai away, suppresses again that malice heat before it can fully wrap around him.

"No. I told you before at the stadium I only kill for survival and as needs be related to missions. Remember that the next time you fight someone, when you see this scar in the mirror."

Gaara's voice breaks as Naruto's features calm.

"But...aren't you a jinchuriki too? Hasn't your whole life been just yearly human sacrifices? Isn't your life's purpose to kill?"

Naruto blinks away spots from his eyes before he can answer, notes blood dripping from his forehead and arms.

'Ah, Hinata's going to be upset since I bloodied my jacket up again. I'll have to take over laundry duty for a month.' He absently considers.

He falls backwards into a patch of dirt and leaves, cobalt studying his puzzled features.

"My purpose is to grow as a shinobi, to be seen as not just my village's jinchuriki. And once I become an ambassador, I'm going to travel abroad and show the rest of nations that rumors aren't always based on reality, especially when it comes to any holder of a Tailed Beast. You're more than just a weapon Gaara, you're a human being first."

At Gaara's silence, he goes on, cracks him a faint grin.

"I assume the rules for sacrifices are different amongst each country y'know. In Konoha, I only received junk gifts and expired food every year up until last year. My 13th birthday was the first year I received a human sacrifice."

Gaara blinks slowly. "...And they aren't dead yet by your hand?"

Naruto thinks of Hinata's smile, the way her cheeks flush when he openly catches her staring at him.

"No, in fact, I've gained feelings for her and I need to tell her sooner rather than later."

He scratches a hand behind his head as Gaara's features morph into surprise, probably wondering why he cares so much for a girl tossed away to him like trash.

'Geez, now I'm being the weird one!'

But the admittance aloud fully cools the fire spinning about his chest, swallowing down the sting of sand and blood on the back of his throat.

"...You've given me a lot to think about Naruto as a shinobi and a jinchuriki. I've lost this fight." Gaara admits slowly.

Neither move nor speak then, watch above the continuous haze of smoke the color of ink, muddy brown of skies to the east clearing to reveal streaks of blue.

A siren rings out in the distance cutting through the quiet, Naruto lifting his head up a fraction.

He's heard so many blaring alarms like that from past fire drills back at the Academy, what to do and where to go if the village is under the attack.

Relief seeps into his bones as he listens closely, chime softer than the ones that used to make his head throb for hours on end.

'The all-clear.'

---

Jiraiya-Hokage Tower

A circle has formed around a fallen body, everything too quiet as he feels his stomach drop.

'I'm too late.'

Hiruzen Sarutobi is dead.

He keeps his features impassive taking in his light smile, used to seeing death come with age, with illness...

And more often than not, with war.

'What could've brought sensei to smile even in the face of death?'

Orochimaru, one of his own students, is the cause of his dying after all.

He considers everything his clone told him regarding Hiruzen's disappointment at his experimenting, how destroying the village would truly put an end to any shinobi stopping his plans for immortality.

'I thought watching comrades die and bleed out before me, whisper last words for me to deliver to loved ones had hardened my heart and stomach to seeing these types of things.' Jiraiya sighs.

Apparently not.

A sourness pools in his chest like weighted stones, looking up towards Kakashi and the other jonin.

"Where's Orochimaru?"

Genma absently waves a hand towards the sky.

"Escaped with his bodyguards. Multiple civilians and chunin reported he sustained some type of major damage to his arms, violet in color like a bruise."

'Must be something related to his ability to do any jutsu. Good, but only a temporary measure.'

He feels a certain set of eyes on him, picks out Homura and Koharu's staring from amid the crowd.

Danzo at least avoids his gaze, charcoal eyes locked on his fallen rival and friend.

A mix of emotions pass through his face before looking away back towards the village.

"This is such a tragedy; first Lord Fourth's untimely demise and now Lord Third has joined him..." Koharu murmurs.

"We'll get through this; the Will of Fire hasn't been extinguished! We will hold a celebration of life for Sarutobi and then move forward to find a new Fifth Hokage." Homura declares.

The knots in his chest tighten and dig in, restraining back a scowl.

'The funeral hasn't even happened yet.'

There's a hush of soft agreements and nods, ANBU stepping forward to properly clean and prepare Hiruzen's body for burial.

It's going to be a few days before the funeral actually occurs, the need to send out notices, preparing the coffin, flowers, and speeches.

He allows one final look at his sensei before sheets drape his face.

And slowly, all active jonin and chunin in roster begin a cleanup and recovery for the rest of the village. Ibiki sends him a look from across the tower, nodding he'll meet him back at his office.

"So, can I assume this is an update that little know about?" Jiraiya ventures to ask, Ibiki dropping his voice a fraction as he looks around.

His office is even more in disarray since the last time he was here, cabinets bent in twisted angles, papers and files scattered about with specks of dust, ink, and blood.

"Yeah, it's a tornado again in here, but this time from Suna nin trying to gain intel on Konoha's secrets." Ibiki grumbles.

Jiraiya waves it off, tapping a hand to his desk silently.

"Right, well to put it simply...yes. There's been a flood of rumors or really multiple reports regarding the Nine Tails and his latest sacrifice. During the evacuation process, it was heard and seen by numerous witnesses that the former Hyūga girl is now going around using the last name of Uzumaki instead."

Jiraiya arches a brow. "And were any Hyūga around to hear this proclamation?"

Ibiki nods. "Two. Hoheto and Tokuma Hyūga. People's reactions have been overall...mixed to negative. The general assumption is that the Nine Tails casted a genjutsu of some kind on her to make her say such a thing to the belief Hinata only said it just so she wouldn't be escorted out of the evacuation zone."

Jiraiya feels a grin edge up before he can fully hide it, sorrow temporarily put at bay.

"Oh really? And I assume you have the confirmation paperwork of this with Hinata's signature?"

Ibiki nods, removes it from his jacket to pass over to him.

Onyx scours the listed names before coming across Hinata's neat penmanship in black scrawl.

Hinata Uzumaki.

'Huh, so it's not just the latest in gossip.'

Interesting.

"Mind if I hold on to this for a bit?" He asks, already rolling the list into the pocket on the inside of his kimono. He pats the side of his chest giving the signal. The smallest toads he has on hand silently get to work just like he instructed, quiet footfalls allowing for them to slide in and out of his vest without being seen or heard.

All he needed was that minute.

Ibiki's smile cracks for a fleeting second and Jiraiya chuckles, removes the list once more.

"Never mind, don't want you to get in trouble with those sticks in the mud."

Ibiki nods thankfully. "I'll make sure to get you a copy once we sort through the hassle of clean up measures Master!"

'No need, I have the original now.' Jiraiya smiles back, nodding along.

---

Naruto & Hinata-Naruto and Hinata's apartment

It seems unfair that Lord Third's funeral occurs on a sunny day with all the sadness and destruction surrounding them. Wind gently sways at the trees, greenery of the forests and mountains bright with fading dewdrops. The morning showers that drifted in late last night left as fast as they came, scent of rain and earth scattered across the village.

The only other clouds in the sky are too far on the horizon to reach Konoha by today.

"Why should we go? I don't care that he's dead y'know." Naruto barely hides an outright scowl, voice deceptively low and calm. He doubts they're even invited to the memorial spot designated for his burial despite being on two official genin teams, granted there's a silent expectation that everyone in the village will be going to the service.

Nobody though is going to want the jinchuriki and sacrifice around on what is already going to be a depressing day, a reminder of loved ones lost.

Hinata sighs, sits down beside Naruto along the wood flooring already dressed in the standard black mourning outfit given to every Konoha citizen. It isn't like they can use the excuse of a mission or clan matter if they skip the funeral. All businesses, stores, and any planned meetings are closed or postponed for everyone to pay their last respects to Lord Third.

She smells the residue of ramen and basil on him, clicks her tongue reminded of the chamomile tea she drank earlier in preparation for this day. Still, her hands feel clammy, nervous at what gossip has spread about her since leaving the Hokage Rock.

"It's not mandatory." Naruto continues at Hinata's silence.

"True. But people will notice if we're not there."

Naruto shrugs. "And why is that a problem? You're forgetting again that on any normal day people don't want either of us around them unless necessary. Emotions are going to be running high since people are already upset and angry by Suna's attempted invasion, not to mention all the shops destroyed and other people killed due to the attack."

Hinata considers her next words, looks towards his bookshelf. Between a scroll with amber bindings and one looped with a gold ribbon is the Uzumaki scroll she got him from the Central Library.

'When did he get those other scrolls?'

At some point, Naruto either went back to the library to force Miwara or another attendant to give him another scroll about the lost clan or he went back into Lord Third's personal collection...

Naruto follows her gaze, leans his head against his palm openly frowning now. "He went and died without ever telling me the full truth about my family, why I'm the village's jinchuriki. I wouldn't have to waste time trying to get answers from Pervy-Sage or Kakashi-sensei if he had. Yeah, he got this apartment for me and gave me an allowance, though it doesn't change how long those nights felt being here alone. Geez, now that I think about it, he really only visited to give me my yearly sacrificial gift, my monthly allowance, and ensure I hadn't run off somewhere outside the village..."

Hinata squeezes at his free hand as his eyes gain a vacant look, cerulean becoming tinged with drops of black.

"Anyways, I just wanted to at least know what my parents' names were and he couldn't even give me that. The Old Man always said family is important, that the village is like his family. However, it wasn't the same when it came to me, so I guess I might not even learn more about the Uzumaki and their abilities until I get farther away from the village it seems." Naruto huffs, leans his head back against his bed.

'Hinata Uzumaki. I used his last name; I have to tell him eventually.' Her thoughts spiral at the thought of him getting the news from someone else, opening her mouth to ask what he plans to do for the rest of the day if not attend the funeral.

He gently grabs her arm before she can shuffle back, light smile etching up his lips.

"I didn't forget that we still need to talk y'know, just not here. People are going to come here first to find out why we didn't go to the service and I'm not in the mood to get scolded or deal with a potential interrogation."

Hinata lets him move them into a standing position. "So where then?"

Naruto gestures in the direction of the woods to the east where they've trained before, groves deeper into the shade hopefully layered with enough moss and vine at this time of year that anyone tracking them would get lost before finding them.

"One of our usual spots."

---

Hiashi & Hashijimi- Hyūga Manor

Tansy. Wild Rue. Pennyroyal. Is that all?" He repeats.

Hashijimi nods slowly, lips pursed uncomfortably at Hiashi's dark expression.

They're going to be late for the Memorial, Hiashi not even paying the current time any attention.

'It's going to look bad to the other Clan leaders if he doesn't show his face.' Hashijimi notes, tapping her feet for them to get this talk over with.

He has a funeral to attend, and she's needed at the hospital.

"Yes, forgive me for asking Master Hiashi, but I don't understand why you need this information when you have my formal documentation and everything I submitted to Lord Third on Hinata's health prior to her being sacrificed. These herbs have been used for centuries to assist woman in starting menstruation or stopping...unwanted births. I gave Hinata low enough doses of these teas and medicines to prevent the worst-case scenario from occurring knowing that she started her menses already and I'm pleased to say they've worked and will be out of her system by her 14th birthday. Updates I've gotten have shown the jinchuriki isn't even interested in her that way beyond as a training partner and friend."

Pearl eyes finally look back up to her from a stack of paperwork, crack through the ice in her stormy gaze back.

"Consent. Where is Hinata's signed consent that she was aware of what were in these teas and tonics you gave her?" Hiashi hisses.

Hashijimi frowns, body locking up under the harshness of Hiashi's stare. Nails dig crescents into her palms as she breathes out slowly. "I, sir, I wasn't aware you wanted her to sign. Hinata is still a minor and as her Father, you agreed to her-"

His fist slams against his table stopping her, mahogany splitting open into a river of crevices.

"No! Unacceptable! Hinata may be a child, but she's still a kunoichi! If she was able to sign authorization forms regarding understanding the dangers of The Forest of Death for the Chunin Exams, then she should've signed that she understood what she was drinking was to ensure her health and safety prior to being sacrificed. Now I have no idea how to defend or help you when the beast comes for you!"

Hashijimi grows quiet, teeth snagging against her bottom lip, blood bubble erupting from the tension.

"I...don't understand?"

White eyes dig into her silently, goosebumps rising across her skin before balling up her hands into fists. She matches his steel with her own once more, not about to cower when she's dealt with patients twice his size.

"What reason does the beast have to come after me Hiashi? Answer me truthfully."

Hiashi's eyes narrow at her drop of formalities. "You say you've gotten so called 'updates' that the jinchuriki only sees Hinata as a friend. Well, you should fire said sources as it's clear the Nine Tails boy likes Hinata beyond that. And I cannot guarantee your protection once this news reaches his ears. That's all, you may go now."

Hashijimi doesn't move, opalescent eyes growing wide, temper spilling out.

"So, not even an extra guard? Is everything I've done for this village, for you, for the clan, and even for your pitiful eldest child mean that little to you?"

"The clan will always come first Hashijimi, you've known this since you were born no matter you being a fellow Main Clan member. You've broken rules that I can't defend against when it comes to Konoha's Medical Board or to the beast. I will not let the Hyūga fall apart because of one woman's mistakes."

Hiashi nods to one of his guards, Hiroshi stepping forward.

She waves away his hand before he can grab her, gritting her teeth as she marches closer.

A haze of gray shutters over the milk white of her eyes, turns venomous. She takes another step forward ignoring Hiroshi and Hizami's warning looks, voice dripping with contempt. She buries her quivering hands into her lab coat, swallows down the itch in her throat to cry. How many weeks or days does she have left now? Or is it hours? Will the jinchuriki find her at work, out in the open, or in her private quarters?

"I don't intend to go quietly to my death Master Hiashi, you better remember that."

---

Kakashi-Konoha Cemetery

"Do you plan to speak at his funeral?"

He had asked Asuma that question yesterday, received a half-hearted shrug in return.

"Konohamaru prepared a speech actually and I'll probably go up there with him. Just so he doesn't feel so nervous as it's his first-time public speaking. As for me, nah. We both know I never got on well with my Old Man, I always took missions as far as possible from the village when I could. I even purposefully joined the Twelve Guardian Ninja to get assignments as far away as Iwa and Kirigakure at times."

His attention goes back to the Hokage Rock, sighs taking in his Father's figure carved in stone, the empty spot of slab next to Lord Fourth.

Unlike Kakashi and even Gai, his feelings on his Dad's death now is mixed. Rarely home, rarely even trying to learn about his successes or failures...

Asuma rubs absently at his beard feeling Kakashi's stare, pulls a cigarette from his pocket.

"Well, at least the Old Man had the foresight to prepare a burial spot next to Mom."

Kakashi gazes back up to the podium while shaking away the memory, Konohamaru's voice a tiny rasp, tears sliding down his flushed cheeks.

"-And I'll never forget when Grandpa first showed me how to throw a kunai. Heh, it was raining that afternoon and both Mom and Dad were busy with assignments, so I felt pretty bored and alone until he came by. The rain was coming down in buckets by then, but Grandpa was able to somehow still see and land a perfect bullseye on the target. I thought he had cheated and told him so over lunch."

A light series of chuckles fills the air, Asuma pointing to his final line.

"Lord Third or Grandpa meant many things to everyone here. He was a teacher, Father, and leader for our village through both the good times and bad. I-I hope I can be as strong of a shinobi as him one day, but until then, I will carry on the Will of Fire he passed on to me."

Kakashi claps along with the others as Asuma helps guide him off stage, considers if he should go back to the Memorial Stone to visit with Rin and Obito one more time before heading home. Yugao had placed fresh flowers there for Hayate, was just as late as him in lining up to the gravesite.

Gai pats his shoulders as groups begin to disburse, a private ceremony to start for Hiruzen's closest friends and family now.

"Me and the others are going to get lunch at Yakiniku Q's. You're going to join us, right?! We can make a competition of who can eat more gyutan (salted beef tongue) and pork!"

It's on the tip of his tongue to skirt the outing with some excuse Gai will likely ignore. It's concerning that neither Naruto or Hinata were in attendance and his own exhaustion at the memories this day has dredged up make him just want to slide into bed with a Make Out Paradise novel instead of being social.

"I'll have to do a raincheck I'm afraid. There's some matters I need to look into." Kakashi mutters.

He notes Kurenai beside Asuma at the stage helping him sort through flowers and cards, he won't get a chance to ask where her student is it seems.

Gai shakes up a finger, sees in his gaze where his thoughts have gone.

"Oh no you don't Kakashi! I'm not letting you spend the rest of the day moping around in your apartment!"

'Why not?' He studies Gai flatly.

Gai shakes his head vehemently, wraps an arm around his shoulder, forcibly guides him along.

'One plate.' Kakashi absently decides, he can poke his head in and give his hellos before leaving.

"Come on Mr. Gloomy! I'm not letting my rival have to go through this day alone!

He's thankful his mask hides his sour expression once they arrive and join the others at a crowded booth, forcing himself to take another bite of his ikayaki and exchange pleasantries with his fellow jonin on what they all think is next for the village, on who should be the Fifth Hokage.

Gai claps his hands to the music overhead, cheeks flushed scarlet as Kakashi absently counts the amount of sake cups neatly stacked by his arms.

"Alright everyone, let's give a toast to Lord Third for all he did for the village over the decades and to all the fallen shinobi that predeceased him! May they all rest in peace and eternal youth! "

Silence greets him in return, Kakashi reluctantly holding up his untouched sake glass when Gai looks at him eagerly to help in the cheer.

"To every shinobi we've lost in the line of duty." He tacks on.

Glasses and cups clink and he pushes away the thought that Obito and Rin should be here too.

---

Sakura & Sasuke- Ichiraku's

"I'm surprised, he's not here either." Sasuke grunts between slurps of broth.

Sakura shrugs, looks around for their blond teammate again to no avail.

She can't even revel in this rare moment alone with him, neither really enjoying the ramen and plates of edamame and gyoza they've shared.

'He didn't show to Lord Third's Funeral or Ichiraku's now either?'

Even Kakashi-sensei showed his face despite running late as usual.

"It isn't just Naruto who's vanished, I didn't see Hinata with her team either." Sakura murmurs.

Sasuke arches a brow, peers up from his bowl of miso soup. "Haven't you heard? I figured Ino or something would've been the first to tell you."

Sakura shakes her head slowly, frowns taking in his flat look. Sasuke isn't one to keep up with gossip so for him to have gotten news before her...

"From what I heard some people mutter before the funeral started was that Hinata went with using Uzumaki as her new personal last name." Jade eyes instantly spark with curiosity, controlling her voice knowing where they are.

"What? Really?! Naruto's last name? Why?"

Sasuke shrugs at her rapid-fire questions. "I don't know, and I don't care. It doesn't affect me or you for that matter."

Sakura hums, leans her head against her palm stirring her chopsticks at remnants of egg and noodle.

"I wonder what Naruto thought of that."

But Sasuke's right, it doesn't matter really. There are too many other important matters going on within the village.

"The next time you want to test your skills in using poisons for more than just with flowers, come find me at the dango shop!"

Sakura looks away from the tied-up Suna nin, brows furrowing.

"When did you see me make poisons-"

Anko holds up a hand before she can finish.

"Don't act so surprised girlie! I used to get thrown into pits of snakes. If Kakashi ain't teaching you shit to help you grow the way you want, then I can, but only if you really want to grow."

She does want it; badly.

"Sakura?" Sasuke taps gently at her shoulder, jolting her.

"Hmm, yes? Sorry, my mind's been a bit all over the place lately."

"Your Dad. How is he?" Sasuke repeats and her heart sinks, bits of ramen coiling up, pressing against her stomach.

"Ah. It's been just one day at a time. He has crutches for now and an appointment has been made for him to get a prosthetic leg, but it's a long wait list and there's still the risk of infection, not to mention those phantom pains he keeps having..." Sakura swallows, clasping her fidgeting hands.

She pushes her half-eaten bowl away, stiffens hearing a pair of old women a few seats down from them.

"Those two. The pink haired girl and raven-haired boy, they're shinobi, aren't they? Why didn't they protect Lord Third? Why did he die alone up against that monster?"

Hazel eyes regard them with derision, her friend gently patting her arm. "They are but children Ryuko."

Ryuko blows out a breath, shrugs off her hand. "Don't part of our taxes and ryo go towards the Academy? They're graduating groups too early Katsumi, don't you think?"

Katsumi simply hums in return, adjusts her chopsticks to begin on her beef bowl.

"I'm more concerned that we still have the jinchuriki walking about freely. I heard from Akari that his latest sacrifice is running around using his name. Who knows what bidding he'll force her to do and if he can cast that genjutsu on others?"

Ryuko chuckles. "Well, don't know what the Hyūga will do to explain away that situation if it arises."

'Where do people get these ideas and attitude?' Sakura scowls, snap to her left getting her attention.

Both Katsumi and Ryuko look towards Sasuke as well, wither at his dark stare.

He tosses his broken chopsticks aside, puts down his ryo.

"The same boy you curse and sneer about also saved this village from Suna's Tailed Beast causing further destruction and deaths."

Sakura leans forward as well, verdant turning icy dropping her ryo before following Sasuke out.

"And in case you forgot, Naruto could've easily destroyed this village a long time ago knowing the terrible sacrificial gifts he's received in years past."

Outside, she gulps in cool breaths of air. If Naruto were actually here, he would've blown the ladies out of the restaurant or found a way to ensure their meals landed on them to scald their skin.

And all of their defending of him would be for naught.

"Where is that idiot? I don't think even Kakashi-sensei has found him." Sasuke notes.

They've checked his most frequent hangouts not damaged from the invasion, night setting in now as a swath of stars blanket a violet sky, silver crescent moon rising to greet them.

Sakura groans softly.

"At this point, maybe he's gone into hiding on purpose."

---

Naruto & Hinata- Eastern Konoha Woods

"I'm impressed, seems your foraging skills have become better than mine y'know." Naruto chuckles at the collection of ingredients before them.

He had packed along instant ramen for them, but this is way better.

A mix of canned herbs, jams, preserved meats, and spices lay spread out along a picnic blanket. Hinata reaches to move the metal pot to the center, rearranges their gathered pieces of wood underneath it.

'We can do a hot pot!' He beams.

Hinata laughs lightly, heat rising to her face feeling his stare from the corner of her eye.

"Now, I wouldn't say that. More that, I've stored various items from past trips to these training spots either underground or hidden well enough that no passing animal or human would interfere with them." She explains.

Naruto takes care of building the fire, crackle of wood soon filling the quiet as they wait for the water to boil.

"It's colder out here, I don't think we've ever stayed out here so late." Hinata murmurs, white puffs of her breath fanning out into the dark.

This far from Konoha's bright streetlights and nightlife the stars can shine freely, paint the dark in streams of golds and whites.

An arm coils around her a second later pulling her close, head falling against Naruto's shoulder as he slides a blanket over them.

Her blush slides down from her neck to her shoulders, lilac peering slowly up into azure.

"Sorry, I know I didn't ask, though we'll both be warm sticking close." Naruto smiles. Everything she wants to say becomes stuck on her tongue, nodding helping him to slice up the cuts of beef and cabbage.

"W-We have enough ingredients to do it sukiyaki style."

Naruto follows her lead, pouring in the soy sauce in tandem as Hinata soaks in the noodles and tofu.

It's raced through his mind all day how to convey to Hinata his feelings, some way to be romantic and suave like those love dramas he sees her silently gush over that he's constantly trying and failing to watch all the way through without falling asleep.

Though when Hinata finally looks up at him again after pouring out their bowls, starlight flickering in her pearl eyes, he blurts out the first thing that comes to him.

"Be mine Hinata."

Hinata blinks, fire highlighting her flushed cheeks, lips pursing in confusion.

"Huh? Aren't I already as your sacrifice-"

Naruto holds up a hand. "You're not my sacrifice; not to me. As my girlfriend Hinata, be mine."

Hinata looks from him to her bowl before setting it down, finds her voice.

"I used your last name back during the invasion. One of the men from Konoha's Infiltration team almost kicked me out of the evacuation zone because I couldn't give him a full name. So, so...I used Hinata Uzumaki."

Naruto pauses, nearly sloshes his bowl on himself while setting it aside.

"Who is he? Did you get his name or remember what he looks like?"

Hinata shakes her head at his tone. "It's not important and I wasn't told to leave. Don't go looking to harm him please."

Naruto blows out a scoff, reaches a hand forward under her chin, slowly tilts Hinata's gaze to study him alone forgetting both their pasts for the moment.

"Ah, so you've been mine for a while then huh?"

Hinata smiles, leans her head gently against his fingertips.

"Are you mine Naruto? Is it...Is it okay for me to say that too?"

Naruto chuckles, dips his head low catching her lips, tastes the sweetness of tea and cinnamon on her. Hinata curls her fingers to the hair at the nape of his neck, nervously shifts herself until she's nearly halfway into his lap.

He bumps their heads pulling back, winces at the spark of pain before Hinata giggles, bumping their heads again gently as she settles back beside him.

Naruto snickers in return, squeezes at her open hand, drinks in her now reddened lips.

"Silly, I've been yours for months now Hinata, you just didn't know that until now."

-x-

---

The first kiss of many has finally arrived and nothing will ever be the same for Naruto and Hinata as they progress to the next stage of their relationship! It was definitely my favorite part of this chapter to write besides Jiraiya's section!

I didn't want to post on April Fool's Day and have people think I was trolling lol.

And on that note, it's time to enter the Search for Tsunade arc with some further darker twists to canon! Stay tuned!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 15: The Wanderlust

Chapter 15: The Wanderlust

"There's something about arriving in new cities, wandering empty streets with no destination. I will never lose the love for the arriving, but I'm born to leave."

-Charlotte Eriksson, Empty Roads & Broken Bottles: in search for The Great Perhaps

---

Naruto, Hinata, and Jiraiya-Naruto & Hinata's Apartment

They don't head home until well after midnight, giddy with bright grins, holding each other's hands.

Remnants of grass and twigs cling to their clothes, moonlight on their backs casting them in silver to contrast the dark.

Naruto swings their arms up eliciting another squeal of laughter from Hinata, softly hushes her with light kisses to her cheeks and hair as they finally reach the apartment complex. Everyone's probably in bed now after a long day of mourning.

Life in Konoha must go on.

"Shh, if we wake the neighbors, they're going to complain to the landladies again for weeks y'know!" He orders lightly.

"You're the one causing the commotion!" Hinata gently argues back, stifling another giggle.

She stops them right as they approach the front door, activating her byakugan feeling goosebumps prickle her skin.

The sensation of being watched, why hadn't she noticed it earlier back in the woods?

'Naruto. I had only been thinking of Naruto.'

Hinata swallows. "Wait. Someone's inside."

Naruto freezes, instantly steps ahead of her narrowing his eyes suspiciously. "Someone we know?"

Hinata nods slowly, purses her lips knowing his coming reaction. "It's...Master Jiraiya."

Sure enough, the spiky haired man is sitting upon their living room coach as they enter, head lulling forward at the sudden noise. He wipes a sheen of drool from his lips, chuckles taking in their joined hands.

"Huh, and here I thought you two were going to end up camping out in those woods all night; it's nearly 3:00 am! By the way, you should get rid of this couch, I'm going to have back and neck problems for a week because of it. Though maybe that's a blessing in disguise as I might get to see Sayuko at the massage parlor!" Jiraiya yawns, stretching to a standing position. He ignores Naruto's darkening glare, flicks his lamp light on, squinting as an amber-yellow glow fills the room.

Naruto bristles, looks him up and down taking in crumbs and noodles staining his top. He helped himself to a cup of ramen and chips while waiting for them it seems, feigns innocence at his annoyed look.

"What? Don't look at me like that Kid; I swear I only took one ramen packet and bag of chips! There's plenty left, plus I brought you a gift!" Jiraiya mentions while nodding to his apparent overnight bag.

Naruto cracks his knuckles, steps forward, wind turning into a low whistle about the room.

"You were watching us?" Hinata asks to break the rising tension between the two.

Jiraiya grins her way. "Well, not exactly; I just had a toad follow you guys! I checked in every hour or so until I fell asleep. Too bad considering I missed the part where this happened!"

He nods to their hands, Hinata reddening at his snickering, huffing before moving towards Naruto's room to change.

'He didn't see us kiss, that's good at least.' She considers.

Naruto crosses his arms, not ready to drop this. "And how did you get into our apartment?"

Jiraiya gestures with his head to the open window in his room. "I would've picked the lock on your front door, but I didn't think that was very nice! Plus, if I really wanted to, I just could've gotten one of the landladies like Aika to open the door for me. She doesn't care what my business is here with you two."

Wind rises up throughout the room, causes books to tumble, Jiraiya unfazed by the flickering of the lamp's light, trembling of the ground at his feet.

He crosses his arms, looks him up and down. "Any reason you decided to play hooky on yesterday's funeral?"

Naruto arches a brow, matches his flat tone.

"Any reason you're pretending to be upset that I'm not going to mourn for an Old Man that I don't care is dead?"

Jiraiya hums before breaking into a wide grin, plops down on his sofa again patting the open spot beside him.

"Come on Kid, I didn't wait up 5 hours for you two just because!"

"Nothing you have to say can't wait until sunrise y'know." He counters.

Jiraiya huffs, waves up his stolen documents. "Nuh uh! This is actually important!"

Naruto ignores him, Jiraiya sighing before drawing in a breath, impedes his path with a spray of sticky oil.

A deep black tar-like ink seeps into his socks and pants. Naruto clicks his tongue, concentrates a gale of wind to cut it from staining and clumping.

"Oi, you know I can just make more of that toad oil, right? I can make this far worse for you than necessary Kid if you really want me to. Just come sit down already so we can give each other updates." Jiraiya observes.

Naruto peers back up at him, vermilion swirling into cerulean.

"So can I."

He draws up his hands to unleash a vacuum of wind straight for Jiraiya's chest only for a hand to grab his arm midway.

Hinata.

---

She's changed into one of his old orange tees, red swirl of his clan on the shirt's shoulder faded to a dull copper red. A contrast to the newer silky blue pajama pants from her former days as a Hyūga.

'Former. She's really an Uzumaki now.'

Naruto takes her in for all of a minute before focusing on her frown.

"It's 3:12 am. You're about to make a further mess of the apartment."

Pearl eyes flash to Jiraiya.

"Clean up the oil please and then we can all sit and talk."

Jiraiya tosses Naruto a smirk, mouths a single word to him that instantly raises the room's temperature a degree.

'Whipped.'

He dodges his slash of air, grimaces at the tear to his kimono's sleeves, sting of a forming cut to his cheek at having moved back too slowly.

'Alright, I can't keep teasing him or he'll truly go about destroying this whole apartment building.' Jiraiya decides, calmly completing his task before joining them at the kitchen table.

He pulls out his paperwork and slides it over for the pair to view, clears his throat.

"Hinata, when did you become Hinata Uzumaki? I'm sure you realized being Naruto's sacrifice that both civilian and shinobi would talk about this, correct?"

A pink blush rises to her cheeks as she slowly nods, straightening her posture. "Yes, Yoshitaka, I believe that's his name wasn't going to let me stay at the Hokage Rock evacuation zone unless I gave him a proper full name. Even...Even with me explaining my status as the sacrifice, he seemed ready to have me escorted out until I gave him the name Uzumaki."

Jiraiya arches a brow, Yoshitaka can be a stubborn man he recalls with enduring records are up to date. "And you're okay with using the last name Uzumaki for all official documents and titles moving forward?"

A light grin etches her lips, half glancing to Naruto who beams at her in return. "Of course."

Jiraiya nods, satisfied with that subject out of the way. Naruto studies him impatiently once more, leans forward.

"Old man, why are you really here? It wasn't just to ask Hinata if she's okay with being an Uzumaki."

Jiraiya scoffs at his flippant tone, reveals a vest from the bag at his feet. "Geez, I'm getting to that Naruto! Here, since you want to rush the surprise and all."

He pushes the chunin vest towards him, smiles seeing Naruto's annoyance switch to puzzlement.

"Wait, did I actually-"

"Yeah, it took a bit of convincing from some of the jonin and those old farts, but congrats! You're officially a chunin now Kid! And that means you can take more missions outside the village. It will come in handy for the trip we'll be taking to find Tsunade!"

Naruto peers back up at him, suspicion coating azure once more.

"Who's Tsunade?"

Before Jiraiya can answer, Hinata gestures to the old photo Naruto had found of Jiraiya in his younger days.

"The blonde woman from Jiraiya's class. I believe she's known as the 'Slug Princess'. A Sannin as well."

Naruto yawns, leans his head against his palm. "Oh, so an old hag like the pervert here? Why do I need to travel with you to find her y'know?"

Jiraiya hums. "Because I don't want to be Hokage-or err because she's the best choice the village has to be the 5th Hokage! I can get her to agree to it! Plus, I have a new strong jutsu in mind I can teach you! So, what do ya say Kid? I can get permission from Koharu and Homura for you to go with me!"

"The village is in shambles, I'm still the jinchuriki." He ventures out slowly.

Jiraiya shrugs. "I know how to handle your moods! Besides, we're not even going as far as The Land of Wave. My spies have given me intel that Tsunade's been seen on more than one occasion in Tanzaku Quarters. We have to be quick though knowing how often she disguises herself on top of the high chance Orochimaru will come to her as well to aid in healing his arms."

Naruto's brows furrow silently.

'All of this sounds too good to be true.'

Ranking up to chunin, Pervy-Sage actually wanting to teach him? Traveling outside the village so soon after Old Man Third's death?

Cerulean falls to lilac, stretching. "I guess we can pack some of our leftovers from tonight's hot pot to take with us on the road?"

Hinata nods, considers if anything will spoil within the next few days.

"Tanzaku Quarters is within the borders of the Land of Fire. However, it's at least a 1-to-2-day journey. I don't think we'll really need to change our usual clothing attire, but I assume it may get colder at night there than here."

Jiraiya coughs, pair looking back to him and Naruto scowls as he carefully molds his features into one of stoicism.

'Ah, there's the catch. What he didn't say from the beginning.'

"Sorry, but who said Hinata would be going with us Kid?"

---

Kakashi-Team 7, Training Ground 3

"Good Morning Naruto, it's nice to have you join us."

For a moment, he wonders if Naruto even heard him at his empty stare back at him. He may be here physically, but his mind is far from these grounds as he takes in the thin stream of golds and violets on the horizon.

It's their first time all meeting properly since Lord Third's death, since the failed invasion.

Well, 30 minutes late isn't so bad when he just reached the grounds himself 5 minutes ago, considers how to go about this discussion in Naruto's current state.

"Yeah? What's so good about it?" He finally volleys back acidly.

Kakashi blinks, considers the path he came from layered with wrecked trees split in jagged angles, grasses and leaves at his feet blackened to an ashy gray matching his foul mood.

Naruto studies him flatly at his lack of response, says nothing else as he takes his seat beside Sasuke and Sakura.

A breeze picks up, brushes up his hair revealing blood that mars the top of his jacket and lips, plum colored bruise forming on his left cheek.

'That isn't the work of a jonin or ANBU member even.' Kakashi recognizes.

Remnants of deep shades of maroon still swirl about in the cobalt of his eyes, hands wound at his sides tight enough for his nails to leave crescents in his palms.

Sakura takes in his wounds warily, absently starts using medical ninjutsu to the scratches along his arms. Kakashi observes cautiously for Naruto to shove her away and to his credit, he hasn't decided to take his anger out on anything but the surrounding environment.

"Who'd you get in a fight with so early in the day?" Sasuke ventures to ask.

Naruto shrugs. "Pervy-Sage. We had a...disagreement that took me longer than I thought it would to take care of."

Kakashi settles himself opposite of them. "About?"

Scarlet streaks his eyes a tinge darker, subject still too fresh. "Don't worry about it sensei; it's none of your concern right now."

Kakashi blows out a breath, acquiesces holding up his hands.

Jiraiya is probably taking him to find Tsunade, away from Danzo or any of Sarutobi's old advisors to avoid the potential ideas of wanting to keep Naruto locked away until a new Hokage is officially titled.

"I called you all out here today not just for some light sparring, but to provide you with some updates on how mission assignments will be for the time being until we get a new designated Hokage." Kakashi begins.

Sakura leans forward curiously. "I assume you're going to say that most missions, unless they're absolutely critical, are temporarily on hold, right?"

Kakashi nods. "Yes, while the number of deaths we had during the invasion was thankfully not too high, many chunin and even a few jonin are currently out of commission from injuries sustained fighting off both Suna and Oto ninja."

His eye roams to Naruto and Sasuke quietly.

'Not to mention there's been reports of Akatsuki members in the area.'

And one of them could very well be Itachi Uchiha.

Sasuke catches his stare, frowns before masking it once more. "Is there something else you aren't telling us sensei?"

Kakashi smiles half-heartedly, no need to rile him and Naruto up any further than they currently are. "No, that's all the intel I've collected so far! All 3 of you will work on doing trio attacks today. It doesn't need to be at the level of say Ino-Shika-Cho in how they conduct formations, but I want you all to be able to do more teamwork-based attacks in case you all are ever ambushed."

Sakura is the first to readily agree, earth or water plus fire and wind can form multiple combinations of attacks that work both offensively and defensively.

'I'll have something to report to Anko on too that I've been practicing with my ninjutsu and taijutsu!'

And in return, she'll learn more about the very poisons she can use around her environment.

Naruto stands as well, gets into a stretch. "I could use some more practice with taijutsu and countering genjutsu."

"I'll start with fire and add it to your wind Naruto, though I can't figure out a way where earth can come into that mix." Sasuke considers.

Sakura waves up a hand. "That's okay Sasuke, I want to practice more with water related jutsu."

She pops her knuckles in emphasis, draws up a fist before leaping into the air.

'Listen for the flow of water underground, then strike!'

"Water Release: Water Quaking Pillar!"

A geyser of water bursts forth from the ground, rushes for Naruto and Sasuke.

Naruto draws in a deep breath, unleashes a burst of wind that does nothing to steer the water's direction. Sasuke spits out bursts of fire, flames spiraling around the gush of water.

"Geez, use another wind type of attack if you actually want it to be effective moron." Sasuke taunts as Naruto leaps to avoid a direct hit to the fusion of fire and water.

"Nobody asked you asshole." Naruto snaps back, adjusts his position, nods for the two start over with their attacks.

"Language Naruto, Sasuke has a point." Kakashi calls out to him to avoid a fist fight starting.

Naruto snorts, casts one look to him before forming the signs to upgrade his attack.

"Wind Release: Tornado!"

The bullet of water morphs into a violent twister of now boiling hot water and biting wind, slams into the adjacent trees shattering bark to pieces of ripped wood, waterlogged branches, and blackened leaves.

A cyclone of elements.

'That wasn't so hard after all.' Kakashi silently marvels, flipping to his bookmark on where he last left off in Make Out Paradise.

Naruto lands beside him, wrinkles his nose in disgust at his reading of choice before abruptly smirking.

"Hana dies at the end of this book, right after that night she had with Saigo at that love hotel or whatever y'know!"

Kakashi instantly snaps the book shut, tips of his ears growing just as pink as Sakura's hair who looks half curious, and half annoyed at Naruto's behavior to hear more about Hana and Saigo's apparent escapades.

"What?! No, there's no way in hell she would, that's a major spoiler." He mutters, covering his ears.

Sakura rolls her eyes. 'I've never seen Kakashi-sensei look so alarmed all because of some cheap smutty novel.'

But just in case, maybe she should read it for herself if her Mom has a copy lying around somewhere about the household while renovations finish...

'I'll never understand what sensei finds so interesting about those have nothing to do with training.' Sasuke wonders, even Sakura can't help but want to try and sneak a peek at the pages.

Naruto simply nods. "Language sensei!~ And is it? Too bad Pervy-Sage got a little too loose with leaving his manuscripts around."

---

Hinata-Naruto & Hinata's Apartment

"You were foolish."

Hinata sighs, presses another alcohol-soaked cotton ball straight to Naruto's cheek without warning.

Naruto jolts, grits his teeth to bite down a curse. "Ouch, ugh that stings! Be mad at Pervy-Sage; not me y'know!"

"You forced his hand to get him to have me join you all on this trip. I...I don't want to get in the way of any other underlying objectives he needs to do."

"Hypocrite." Naruto spits out.

Venom laces just saying that single word. How can women be one of Jiraiya's three 'vices to ignore' when he indulges in said sin almost nightly?

"You're not the only one who knows how to steal things y'know." He adds icily at his silence.

He pushes back from the table, heads for his bedroom returning back a moment later with the manuscripts for his next novel.

Jiraiya's brows furrow, waves away the stack of papers away without a second glance. "Kid, you think I go around leaving my original copies just out and about wherever I happen to be staying? I thought you knew me better than that!"

Naruto rolls his eyes. "You show them whenever you want to impress whatever call-girl or stripper has peaked your attention. It never probably occurred to you that during one of your outings to The Ruby Crown you ran into me via my sexy jutsu. The same 'woman' who you couldn't resist showing a sneak peek of your next installment to that 'she' made copies of once you fell asleep in her lap."

Hinata pauses mid-sip of her water, considers how far back in time was the night walk Naruto did that led him to follow the Sannin to one of his most favored clubs of Konoha's red-light district.

'How many times did he watch him? Memorize which clubs he would be at and on which nights?' She absently wonders.

It doesn't matter, pearl eyes twist to Jiraiya's cracking facade, the twitch of a scowl, the shadow that falls over his features akin to a coming storm.

Jiraiya isn't the type to openly show anger. Like Hiashi, all he has to do is glare...

Naruto's grin turns wicked drinking in his rage, mirth shining in his eyes. He lights a match letting the orange-red flames dance near the paper's edge, leans back when Jiraiya stretches his arm out. "Yes, the 'newbie' Wakumi didn't have to do much to win your affection, did she? Just flash enough skin and send a few winks and compliments your way!~ At least with enough sake in your system, you never questioned why she was only interested in hearing about your novels."

"Alright, that's enough Naruto."

And in an instant, Jiraiya's out of his chair beside him, kunai at his neck, fire sputtered out.

Scarlet bores into onyx, wind turning into a howl about the room, tiny cuts litter Jiraiya's arms as his hold tightens on Naruto's shoulders. "Kid, you're really testing my patience here."

"I'm not the one who listened to the second head they have downstairs. So go ahead and try to cut my throat Pervy-Sage, see if you can truly take on a jinchuriki and survive since you've faced stronger enemies than me, right?"

Hinata grabs the strewn papers, pushes them into Jiraiya's hands until the metal drops from his hands with a sharp clang.

"Lady Tsunade. She's purposely kept away from the village for years and is a woman of hundreds of disguises and names. But the one thing she can't change is her chakra signature and I can use my byakugan to help you with that, if you'd like. If not, I understand. And I'll stay here in Konoha training on my own and taking missions with my team. I'll even stay at Kurenai-sensei's house to avoid any concerns of me staying here at the apartment alone."

Naruto huffs his disagreement though doesn't refute her suggestion as he slinks out of Jiraiya's hold.

Jiraiya looks between the duo, rubs a finger to his forehead.

"Fine she can come; not like you aren't giving me hell already. At least Hinata will keep you from screwing up any plans I create."

He grabs up the manuscript papers as he heads for the door, feels the weight of Naruto's stare on his back.

"You're going to give me the answers I want on the Uzumaki clan at some point during this journey y'know!" He calls out.

Jiraiya merely waves a hand over his shoulder.

"Who says it has to come only from me? Maybe you can convince Tsunade to pass along some information too."

Naruto grabs Hinata's free hand, squeezes it until lavender finally meets his gaze properly.

"Stop thinking you would be in the way Hinata. It makes sense you would come along considering, well to others you're my sacrifice. There's no way I could feel comfortable leaving you behind here in Konoha."

Hinata blows out a breath, lightly brushes her lips against his, gently taps at his chest until he loosens his hold.

"I'm sure you saw amid our mail that I've received a formal summons from my Father requesting a meeting."

The sanguine seal of the Hyūga clan rests dead center on the envelope, faint scent of tulips and chrysanthemums from the garden lingering throughout the parchment paper.

Usually, such ink and paper are only used for letters to be sent to the Hokage or daimyo.

Naruto shrugs. "It can wait until we come back."

Hinata shakes her head, it will dig and take root in the back of her mind if she doesn't settle things with whatever her Father wants to discuss or say to her before they head out. He's most likely taking advantage of there currently being no formal Hokage in place to avoid having to go through the usual channels of paperwork and meetings on why he wants to meet with the jinchuriki and sacrifice.

Especially a sacrifice he gave away himself less than a year ago.

"If he for some reason wants to request you back-" Naruto starts, crimson tinging his eyes.

"I'm not going back to the Hyūga compound or using that name ever again. However, I haven't forgotten that I still do want to end the policies of having a Main and Branch clan, of having to brand Branch members with the Caged Bird Seal before they even reach the age of 5. I won't make any progress on any of that ignoring Father's requests." Hinata interrupts.

Naruto's shoulders sag, Hinata staring back at him resolutely.

"Fine. 2 days from now is okay, right? I can have a toad deliver the message before nightfall."

---

Hinata & Hiashi- Hyūga Manor

"I thought Father said you would be coming alone. And why did Lady Hirika say you're an Uzumaki now? You're not married to the jinchuriki, are you?!" Hanabi whispers her a series of questions, withers and hurriedly looks away when Naruto sends her a frown.

Hinata hides a giggle while shaking her head, squeezes at her hand protectively that Naruto won't harm her. "I will always have an eye or two on me being our village's sacrifice Hanabi. We're not married, I'm using Naruto's last name for...official reasons."

Hanabi squirms, brows setting together. "Fuyuma at school said she heard her Mom and Aunt say that as a sacrifice, Naruto forced you to take his name or else he would've hurt you."

Hinata openly frowns now. "You know already not to believe everything you hear Hanabi."

She hopes Neji is looking out for her maybe despite their still fractured relationship, at least ensuring none of the older Branch members are picking on her or being too harsh during sparring sessions knowing she's stayed close to her.

They pass a guard who wrinkles his nose at her, chef who puckers her lips as she looks up from today's menu.

"What's an Uzumaki doing in the Hyūga manor?" She sneers just loud enough under her breath for her to hear and she restrains a scowl back.

Shino had said she could borrow some of his beetles as extra protection and part of her wishes she hadn't said no.

But it isn't like any of Kiba or Shino's insects or dogs will easily sway the minds of the Hyūga or even regular civilian.

Thin streams of clouds drift overhead, reflect over the viridian green as they reach the Hyūga garden's koi pond. Hinata smiles as a mix of silver to orange spotted koi nibble at their fingers, ripples of raindrops along the pond's edge making her return back to the covering of the patio.

Lady Natsu moves out of the shadows, clears her throat. "We must get going back to your calligraphy lessons Lady Hanabi."

Hanabi pouts, only moving to get up at her promise of an extra dessert for later.

It's been close to a year now since she's taken in the fresh smells of moss and pine that always lingers around the garden during the spring to late summer months, fingers brushing at leftover dew along the grass from these passing afternoon showers.

Despite Naruto's protests, he waits outside the door for her just like she requested.

Her stomach tilts, shaking her head as Lady Hikami offers her a cup of chamomile tea.

Anything she takes in right now may just come back up, heartbeat drumming loud in her ears.

Hiashi regards her quietly and Hinata straightens her posture, morphs her features to match his stoic gaze.

"How much was it?" Hinata asks softly to break the silence.

Hiashi's lips purse downward, stirring at his cup of green tea waiting for her to explain herself.

"How much ryo did you pay Homura and Koharu for this meeting to happen? We both know policies regarding all the paperwork needed in setting up a meeting with a jinchuriki and sacrifice normally takes months to process."

Hiashi arches a brow at her tone, so the rumors are true, she's gotten a sharper tongue since departing from the compound.

"That's none of your concern Hinata, today's business is in regard to your health. It has come to my attention that Dr. Hashijimi wasn't fully forthcoming with you regarding the medicines and tonics she gave you to keep you...pure I should say before you were sacrificed. They should be out of your system before winter comes, but do you recall said herbs I'm talking about?"

An iciness rushes down her skin, knots forming in her throat. "I-I do. What exactly were these side effects that I should've known of Father?"

Hiashi clasps his hands together. "They were medicines meant to prevent you from getting pregnant should the jinchuriki have come onto you inappropriately. I'm afraid Hashijimi failed to provide you with accurate consent and education on the side effects of each herb so I'm doing so now in her place."

Numbness joins the chill of goosebumps prickling her skin despite feeling the rise of a blush warming her face, teeth clenching.

But it is Naruto who speaks next, pulls the door open off its hinges crashing it to the ground. Lady Hikami yelps, Hirika by her side instantly guiding her out of the room.

Sanguine turns to pearl. "What is that supposed to mean?"

Hiashi avoids his stare, sips at his tea. "It means Hashijimi failed in her duties as-

In a breath he's beside Hiashi, wind blade a low screech throughout the room, tanto and naginata blades poised on his back in turn.

"You know what I mean old man. Do you think so lowly of me that I would assault Hinata?"

Hiashi scoffs, waves him back unfettered. "Well, you didn't exactly care about Hinata that night I first left her there, though it seems your feelings have changed."

Hinata roughly pushes past Hiroko and Hizami, lightning crackling along her fingers when they turn their blades to her, pausing seeing the ice in her gaze.

"Step back from Naruto before I force you to."

Hiashi shoos his guards to follow her order, finally peers toward Naruto. "Not at all. It's Hashijimi as I was saying that failed in her duties not just as the doctor for our clan, but in ensuring Hinata was aware of what was in the teas and tonics she gave her."

Naruto cracks his knuckles, studies him long enough for Hiashi to break his gaze first, clear his throat.

"Where is she?"

Hinata's fingers weave around his arm, pulls him backwards.

"Killing her won't change what's been done! I can talk to her, at least have her explain why she never gave me the full details of what was in each drink." She hisses lowly in his ear.

Naruto stills as she presses herself closer, crimson in his eyes steadily returning back to blue.

"She's hurt you enough, but I'll hear her out before I do anything."

His fingers brush at her still hot cheeks, sighs before his gaze turns towards the hospital and she knows then he's still going to try and find Hashijimi before today ends.

Hiashi points in the direction of the Konoha's main clinic. "Her shift hasn't ended yet at the urgent care center; she'll most likely be in her office."

Naruto silently gives him one last look before heading out in a swirl of wind.

Hinata watches him go, wounds her hands tight at her sides before releasing the pressure.

"You really shouldn't mourn or worry over that woman Hinata, that always was a weakness of yours, having a bleeding heart for others. The Hyūga have no need for a woman who will harm our reputation or make us look weak in the eyes of the other clans unable to follow simple procedures."

Hinata looks over to Hiashi, acid dripping into her voice.

"Ah, a bit like me then Father?"

She replaces Naruto's spot beside him, pleased to see him freeze when he attempts to lift his teacup back to his lips.

Hiashi stares down to his hands, sparks of lightning twisting around his fingers.

And he startles just slightly when he looks up at Hinata, lilac tinged with a darkness he's never seen from her.

"You're afraid of the beast that is Naruto, when you should be afraid of what he has taught me, what I will do to break apart the archaic rules of this clan someday soon."

She brushes off Hizami and Hiroko's arms as more guards enter, ensures Hiashi knows she's serious in not wavering from his gaze.

Hinata moves back first, relieved to not be trembling or stuttering before him like too many times before, Hiashi studying her silently as she turns to go.

Words mean little without action after all, but at his brief glance to his charred thumbs she's proven her point.

Hiashi scoffs and she hears over her shoulder as he lets out a string of commands to get the room back into an orderly fashion, ignoring her once again.

She smiles, moves in the direction of the hospital after Naruto.

'It's fine, you don't have to believe me just yet Father.'

She follows a trail of wind strewn debris Naruto leaves behind, a quivering secretary pointing towards the faculty offices without her having to ask.

A grimace mars his lips as she walks in, Naruto looking about Hashijimi's desk and files with a huff.

He plops down into her chair feeling Hinata's stare, shrugs as they take in the empty office.

"Looks like she fled as soon as she heard me coming."

---

Naruto, Hinata, & Jiraiya-Land of Fire Outskirts

Jiraiya, maybe as punishment, decides they should leave Konoha bright and early at 5:00 am.

"Ugh, the sky is still dark Pervy-Sage! What was wrong with leaving at sunrise y'know?!" Naruto gripes between bites of onigiri, he blinks cobwebs of sleep from his eyes, crescent moon seeming to mock his sleepiness hardly giving them enough light before hiding amid the clouds.

He leans his head into Hinata's, she about to do the same and topple them both over.

"We have to use the guise of night as much as possible or else Tsunade will get word we're coming, if she hasn't already!" Jiraiya mentions, chipper as if he isn't running on just 4 hours of sleep.

They trek until sunrise breaks through the clouds, sweeps across the mountains and sky in trickles of pinks, reds, and golds.

Jiraiya holds up a hand as they reach a hotel.

The Saffron Siren.

Naruto looks from Jiraiya's silly grin to the resort's name, groans under his breath.

"I didn't just choose this place because of its name I'll have you know! A spy of mine has told me it runs an underground casino that attracts customers from every nation. Anyways, we need to break for lunch and rest for a bit." He explains.

"High risk, high rewards." Hinata murmurs, reading the slogan underneath the hotel's logo.

Jiraiya nods giddily as a woman in a skin tight yellow dress walks in.

"Among other things! Now, don't think I'm letting two hormone addled teenagers share a bed or room, I'm purchasing a suite room and making sure they include a sofa bed in the living room section.

Hinata's face burns red while Naruto snorts.

"I'm not like you Pervy-Sage."

Jiraiya chuckles lowly. "Yeah, sure. That's what they all say until puberty fully hits Kid!"

They let Jiraiya handle getting a room, drop off their bags.

"So, I'm going to head down to this supposed casino section. It's 18 so you two can find yourselves lunch at one of the restaurants upstairs. I got a toad watching you guys, so don't try anything!"

His eyes focus particularly on Naruto who ignores him, attention on Gamachan.

"Alright let's meet back in the hotel room in 1 hour!" Jiraiya decides, clapping his hands.

Naruto restrains an open scowl, levels himself not to unleash a gale of wind knowing there's too many eyes around.

He probably means 3 hours.

"We don't even know if that old hag currently resembles her childhood picture. Didn't Pervy-Sage say she makes herself look younger than her true age?" Naruto huffs into his ice water.

Full on yakisoba and curry hasn't made this situation any clearer to him.

Hinata nods absently, notes the woman at the end of the bar glancing their way before looking away.

She's been at the bar since they were seated.

Huh.

She doesn't match Jiraiya's description going by this woman's raven locks and ice blue eyes, though she's the only one in the bar area who's given them a second glance.

'She may know who we are.'

Hinata turns herself to look back at Naruto, his stare having moved to the woman as well.

"Think that's one of her covers?" He asks quietly.

Hinata nods slowly, but it's hard to have a point of reference even with her byakugan if this lady truly is the legendary Tsunade.

The woman beside her with what she thinks is a pet pig whispers something in her ear, hand shooing her back as if she's a fly.

Naruto rises from his seat. "Well, only one way to find out y'know! We gotta use the method Jiraiya recommended to get her attention."

"What do we have to gamble that she'll actually want?" Hinata questions, lightly tugging at his jacket to ensure they don't screw this up.

"Ryo. I doubt she'd pass up on that." He considers. He intertwines their hands and leads the way. The pig owner stiffens at their approach, holds out an arm before they can get too close.

"Excuse me, but my friend here isn't interested in anything you might be trying to sell."

Naruto pushes her hand out of the way, arm roughly knocking into the counter.

Obsidian eyes flash with annoyance until she sees Naruto's expression.

"Move; I don't need to talk to you." He warns.

Hinata sends him a look he ignores, takes her vacated seat.

The woman's companion yawns, swerves in her chair to look at them.

"Shizune, what are you being so noisy about-"

She stops herself seeing Naruto and Hinata.

Naruto puts down a wad of ryo and deck of cards.

"Care to make a bet with me for some extra money via a quick game of 5 card draw?"

Lips purse, eyes studying the cash curiously before they turn piercing back to the duo.

"And who are you to ask me something so bluntly?"

Naruto clicks his tongue.

"You know who I am old hag. Even with how long you've been away from Konoha, I'm sure you recognize my features. Tsunade is a name that came up within the scroll I stole regarding the Uzumaki clan."

Hinata nods along with the lie, supports it with sharp edges of truth. "People say you even learned how to gamble from your grandfather the first Hokage, that you're too afraid of blood since your lover Da-"

The woman bristles, snaps her fingers undoing the transformation.

Her fist splits the bar's counter into pieces, amber eyes bright with malice.

"Don't. I don't want or need to hear his name right now. Why would a Hyūga care to find me, you have that doctor Hashijimi or perhaps has your clan branded you with that seal? Casted you off with injuries they deem too worthless to heal?"

Hinata swallows at her acerbic tone, gathers her voice.

"I'm...Konoha's latest sacrifice to the jinchuriki."

Tsunade arches a brow, smiles humorlessly.

"Oh, is that right?"

Her attention switches to Naruto, sits up crossing her legs.

"Let's raise the stakes of this wager, shall we? Ryo alone isn't enough. If I lose, I'll come along with you back to that old pervert wherever he is, probably at that club downstairs. But if I win, you'll relinquish this girl from being your sacrifice."

-x-

---

I admittedly was a bit under the weather while writing this chapter, I like how it turned out though next update may take me a bit longer. Hope you guys like it!

So yes, Hinata came along with Naruto and Jiraiya! While I did have some drafts of her staying in the village, I found it more fun to go with the ideas I had with her joining them and will save those drafts for later on in the story.

Otherwise, let me know your thoughts!

Chapter 16: The Risk

Chapter 16: The Risk

"The practice of love offers no place of safety. We risk loss, hurt, pain. We risk being acted upon by forces outside our control."

― Bell Hooks, All About Love: New Visions

---

Naruto, Hinata, and Tsunade-The Saffron Siren Bar & Restaurant

"That's a horrible wager and we both know it."

Tsunade scoffs at Naruto's bored tone, the way azure clouds over no longer interested in apparently anything else she has to say. Strange, isn't finding her why he, Jiraiya, and his little sacrifice came over towards Tanzaku Quarters in the first place?

She jabs a finger into his hand as he pulls his ryo away, amber eyes narrowing.

"Now hold on, you can always give me a counteroffer boy! You didn't even say why my deal is so bad anyways."

Naruto blows out a breath. "I don't necessarily care for starters if you actually return back to Konoha or not. The policies and rules for me as a jinchuriki probably won't change under your rule compared to Old Man Third's."

Cobalt moves to Hinata, gaze softening a fraction. "And more importantly...Hinata is the nicest sacrificial gift I've ever received; I wouldn't make a bet over the potential of losing her."

Tsunade snorts, notes the way Hinata's cheeks darken. Sweet words don't change the facts of her situation. "Sacrificial gift forced to be with you don't forget. Strange though that a Hyūga would give up one of their own."

Naruto's eyes narrow, edge creeping back into to his voice.

"The circumstances no longer matter, the Hyūga clan gave her away and now she is for all intents and purposes, mine."

Hinata's blush burns like a flame, straightens herself as Tsunade's eyes lock onto her to see what she thinks of his declaration.

"And Naruto is mine. I officially changed my name to Uzumaki during the events of the attempted invasion of Konoha by both Suna and Oto ninja."

Tsunade looks between the pair, mind shifting briefly back to Granny Mito. Memories of long afternoons listening to stories of her and Grandpa growing up during the Warring States Era as she braided her hair, strolling through the park with her until the sky shifted from a light blue to a deep ink black.

Every year she was presented with a myriad of gifts and trinkets from places as far away as Kumo and Iwa, weeklong celebrations she can't recall now if she ever truly enjoyed.

"Thank you once more for the bountiful harvest this year Lady Mito! Please enjoy this mulled wine and honey I personally crafted from my fields. I pray we have another short monsoon season again this year." A farmer, Ryuja Yamawara going by the name stitched in his vest bows gratefully.

Tsunade looks at his fingers layered with dirt, the way he hurriedly curls them out of sight when he catches her staring.

Mito simply nods with a light smile, attendant stepping forward gathering the crate of goods to set to the side.

Tsunade goes back to reviewing her books, peeks up a minute later at the forming line outside. Mito has no say over the weather as far as she's aware, at the most she'll create a windstorm when she gets truly annoyed with Grandpa or Dad for procrastinating on a project.

Yamawara nervously pats at a sheen of sweat to his forehead with a handkerchief as if Granny is about to forcefully blow him out, gray eyes shifting to avoid Mito's black eyes, instead staring at the wood flooring of the Hokage's residence.

"Thank you Mr. Yamawara. I will be sure to use these during our next meal and have the wine served at the next Kage Summit meeting my husband will host next month here in Konoha."

A woman approaches next, hands heavy with kimonos shades of deep vermilion to soft pink, gold stitching carefully used to design lotus flowers and cranes along the edges and bottom. Both symbols for the Uzumaki's longevity and Mito's beauty and harmony she's brought to the village.

"My apologies on delivering this late to you Lady Mito! However, I was able to collect enough fabric from visiting the Land of Rice last month to procure these kimonos for you!"

Mito grins, shakes her head gently. "It's no problem at all Madam Eichiro! I can wear these kimonos to the upcoming Fire Lantern festival at the end of July."

Tsunade hums as the woman nervously scurries away, gazes past Mito curiously to the growing collection of gifts surrounding them. "Grandma, what's with all the presents? Wasn't your birthday last week?"

Mito nods slowly, obsidian glancing to the assortment of teas, fruit wines, lotions, meats, pottery, and herbs. "It's more for the beast than me Dear. It's important to keep the Nine Tails calm, to avoid calamity falling upon the village by honoring it with yearly gifts. Hashirama thought it fitting to choose my birthday, to make the day more as one for celebration than cause for worry."

Hazel eyes falls to a box of chocolates imported from Iwa, Mito giggling before nodding giving the go ahead.

Tsunade immediately bites into one of the dark chocolate bars, beams as sugar and cream slowly melt on her tongue.

"They're all afraid of you." She notes aloud between bites, pattering after Mito to the kitchen.

Grandma only ever truly gets mad when Grandpa spends too much at the newest casino in the Hot Springs district, ryo she'd rather he put to use for the garden or books for the Academy like Grand Uncle Tobirama has done as of late than teaching her card games and ways to skip class.

Dark eyes haze over for a moment, fingers brushing at her forehead and Tsunade stiffens for a moment wondering if she should have an attendant call for Grandfather.

This is the third one this week, they keep happening more often, last longer than before.

'Another dizzy spell?' Tsunade considers, by her side in an instant, squeezing her hand reassuringly.

Mito glances down to her, smiles hugging her close.

"Sorry, I got a bit out of sorts there for a second. You'll make a fine medic one day if you choose to be Dear at that sharp eye you have for assessing. The seal for the Nine Tails weakens as I get older, I...I hear it call to me more often these days to use its power to renew my strength. I will soon need a successor to take on holding it, one who has the body and spirit to handle this beast."

Tsunade guides her to sit in her favorite chair that gives her a view of the Hokage monument and the garden she created with Grandpa.

"Will the villagers fear that person too?" She questions as Mito's gaze turns towards outside, forests and mountains turning to deeper shades of viridian green at summer's approach.

Mito blows out a breath, moves for a glass of water. She stirs in her favorite mint leaves brought over from Uzushiogakure, leans back in her chair.

"...It's a honor to be chosen to hold the jinchuriki Dear. Hashirama reminded me of that when I first came here to Konoha and voiced my concerns on if the people would take in an outsider like me, worry about this powerful beast I'm holding within me. But it's because of his love and the children we've had together that I have endured the Nine Tail's whispers, its urges to cause destruction."

Tsunade swirls at her glass pushing the memory away, Granny Mito never did really answer her question back then...

And the boy before her now is a reminder said 'honor' doesn't seem so noble to the one chosen to be a jinchuriki.

"So, give me a counteroffer that can suit both our needs boy. What is that you want that Sarutobi or Jiraiya never gave you or in Jiraiya's case, keeps messing with you via vague responses? Surely that will make you want to truly stay in this game, right?" Tsunade challenges.

Naruto taps his fingers against the remnants of the counter, Hinata studying him silently already seeming to know his desire.

"Answers. I would like to know more about the Uzumaki clan and my parents. Perhaps learn a few of the skills and abilities they used the night of the Nine Tails attack before their untimely deaths."

Shizune expression turns even frostier than before, dark eyes snapping to Tsunade.

"You don't need to tell him anything Lady Tsunade! You weren't even-"

Tsunade holds up a finger to cut her off, amber eyes focused back on that wad of ryo.

'That's enough for at least an entire weekend of gambling!' She smirks.

"One fact. I'll give you one fact about the skills the Uzumaki clan used that can give you a starting point on studying them more if I lose. Hell, I'll even poke my head into the village to see if this damage is truly as bad as you and all these gossipmongers I've heard is true."

'No way Sarutobi could die so easily to a bunch of weak genin to chunin shinobi.' Tsunade considers, though both Naruto and Hinata haven't yet confirmed or denied which parts of the rumors are true, and which parts are false...

Cerulean eyes gleam with renewed interest just like she hoped.

"And if I lose? I assume losing my ryo isn't the only thing on the table however, I'm not going to offer Hinata's title as my sacrifice."

Tsunade huffs, pulls off her necklace ignoring Shizune's alarmed expression, points to his toad wallet.

"Fine, as a bonus you can have my necklace. And you offer up that prized Gama thing or whatever it is I heard you call it."

"Gamachan." He mutters.

Naruto pulls out his wallet, features wavering just slightly as his lips pull into a frown and Tsunade feels her adrenaline zap, she's challenging a teenage boy and not her usual debt collectors or fellow pachinko players...

Hinata reaches out to cover his hand, pearl turning to hazel.

"I can offer my Mom's necklace. It...It was a gift Father gave her on her wedding day she passed onto me before her death. Err, I'm not sure if it's in the same value class as your necklace-"

Naruto blinks before quickly shaking off his surprise, scowl instantly returning.

"No, I can always buy another toad wallet Hinata, you can't get another version of your Mom's necklace y'know!"

"That toad wallet is no longer in production Naruto so I can say the same about your wallet. Plus, you personalized it with your name. It's...one of the few sacrificial gifts Lord Third gave you that you never threw away."

Naruto looks over himself to see if he has anything else Tsunade could want.

"Ugh, the wallet doesn't matter to me that much! What if I offer my jacket y'know?! It could be from a collector's edition from a clothing shop longer in business maybe!"

"You like that jacket too much to part with it and it's probably worth less than your wallet Naruto." Hinata counters making Naruto huff, pair going back and forth on other items they would be willing to part with.

Tsunade yawns, sets her head down to wait as this love squabble or whatever it is ends.

Naruto finally looks back over to the Slug Sannin, blue eyes sharp.

"Gamachan and the wad of ryo if I lose, the information you have on the Uzumaki and your necklace if I win." He finalizes.

Tsunade beams, shakes his hand with enough vigor to form bruises.

"Deal boy! Now, let's see if you're ready to truly gamble against a legendary opponent!"

---

'How the hell am I losing?! To a 13-year-old brat of all people?!'

Has she become that rusty? So out of practice at other gambling games from too much time at the slots that she'll have to give up Hashirama's necklace?

Tsunade grits her teeth, recovers her mask of calm even as Naruto reveals a Full House.

Before that it was a Four-of-a-kind and a Straight Flush.

She can't even declare Hinata is cheating for him somehow with her attention currently on Shizune and Tonton trying to gather her connection to her, Shizune's lips pursed shut refusing to answer.

Tsunade huffs, forces herself to focus back on the next round, shuffles the cards ignoring Naruto's amused grin.

"Wow, you really suck at this Granny and I'm just a beginner!" He taunts, grin widening deviously.

"Shut it. This is gonna be our real last round! All the previous matches were just warm-ups." Tsunade declares.

Naruto rolls his eyes lightheartedly, but she doesn't miss the way they've started to tinge scarlet.

"You better not back out of this deal Granny."

Because despite his relatively jovial demeanor indulging her in multiples rounds of watching her lose, beneath it is a simmering rage that he knows there's a high chance she'll back out of this bet somehow.

And acutely she's reminded of Granny Mito, the way her eyes clouded over watching again and again gifts pile all around her, fists wound beneath her sleeves knowing none of these civilian or shinobi truly wanted to even be in the same room as her...

"Do you want to draw or stand pat?" Naruto questions and Tsunade blows out a breath to peek at her cards only to see that she has a 10, a Jack, a Queen, a King, and an Ace.

All of Hearts.

Her breath stills, dread seeping into her chest as liquor turns to stone in her stomach.

'No, this is the best hand.'

She stands up so abruptly Naruto startles, Shizune and Hinata glancing back over to her as well.

Shizune stiffens seeing her pained look, a winning hand most likely.

Tsunade catches her gaze, nodding.

"We need to go; now."

But too late as the words slip from her tongue into the air does the room plunge into darkness, screams pierce the quiet as the ground beneath her quakes, snake coiling around her leg pinning her in place.

She hears Orochimaru's low croon in her ear even if he isn't close by, that she can only run so far before her past catches up with her.

"Found you. Tsunade."

---

Kakashi-Dango Creations Sweets Shop

'It's not like Sakura to skip a sparring session.' He hums between bites of his Goma dango.

Her attendance at the Academy was perfect, she has no excuse like Naruto to not have had come.

'Anko. People have told me they've seen them meet up more than once in some fields the Naka River or at the training grounds.'

Sasuke at least had reluctantly taken to training with his chidori and sparring with him until word reached his ear of Itachi in the area...

And just like that, there was no hope in expecting him to listen or do any remaining lessons after that, moving with a speed akin to the month of preparation they had back during the Finals.

"You're forgetting Naruto isn't the only one who got promoted to Chunin on this team; that has to be a sign. I need to test my skills against him for all he did to our clan, to Mother and Father!"

Kakashi peers down at the remaining half in his skewer.

'Revenge has never been far from Sasuke's mind after all.' He sighs absently, taking in thin white clouds in the distance, the smell of various syrups and soy sauces surrounding him.

He can see why Shikaku and that son of his like to observe the sky as the day goes by, chest loosening just slightly to focus on what he can do next to manage his team.

The smell of tobacco invades the area, bristling recognizing that brand.

Coils pour back in around his throat catching sight of two of his fellow jonin.

They usually save their dates for late evening or night, at least that's what he thought.

Asuma thankfully sits with his back to him, but Kurenai instantly sees him even if he purposely chose a table in the shadows.

A light red hue stains her cheeks, crimson eyes turning quickly towards the menu.

Asuma chuckles lowly. "You act as if you don't order the same nori and mitarashi dango every time we come here."

"No, I don't! No way am I that predictable! I might order some additional appetizers just for you saying that!" Kurenai huffs in return.

His hand curls around hers, snickering as her blush deepens.

"Go ahead, it's my treat today since we'll both be away on missions for your birthday. I'm glad we were able to get this alone time in today."

Kakashi slowly slides down in his seat. He'll have a clone pay his bill or maybe use a substitution jutsu and leave his ryo on his plate, or even-"

"Oh, what's this! Is that my internal rival Kakashi I spy enjoying some desserts on this beautiful afternoon day?! I just knew my burning youth was running off on you!" Gai declares and Kakashi freezes, half turns to see the man before he happily plops down into the seat opposite him.

"Bad posture there Kakashi! I can't have my eternal rival developing back issues so early in primetime of our lives!"

Kakashi says nothing for a long minute, Gai's grin widening all the while before he picks up the menu.

"Huh, I didn't know this place sold Kibi dango as well. That's more like a dumpling than a dango."

Kakashi sits forward in his seat, annoyance morphing into alert getting his hidden message.

'There's disguised enemy shinobi heading this way.'

Maybe not 'disguised' per se, as they head outside the stall, the Akatsuki all wear cloaks decorated with ruby clouds from the little intel they have of the group. The first of the pair stops upon seeing him, grin splitting across his shark-like teeth in delight taking Kakashi in.

"Ah, Kakashi of the sharingan, I take it? I've always wanted to test your famed copycat skills against Samehada here."

Itachi holds up an arm to impede his path, notes the strengths and weaknesses of everyone here.

'It'd be dangerous to try and deal with Gai and Kakashi at once.' He notes.

"We're not here to cause any further damage Kisame; not yet unless we don't get the information we seek."

"Information?" Asuma questions, draws his cigarette away from his lips studying the duo. They're stronger than any other enemy ninja they dealt with during the invasion, Kisame for a moment seeming to ignore Itachi's command before stepping back as he wants.

"Feeling nostalgic being back in your home village; among old comrades?" He teasingly asks, Itachi shaking his head, eyes pinpointed on Kakashi, that sharingan eye gifted to him.

"No, we're just here for the Nine Tails, the Hyūga girl sacrificed to him as well if he won't go alone." Itachi voices.

Kurenai grits her teeth that they would mix Hinata into whatever it is they want in their collection of Tailed Beasts. She can at least put the swordsman under a genjutsu she's sure, but Itachi would be a challenge...

Gai cracks his knuckles, beams while nodding to Kakashi they got this.

"And if we don't provide you with this information? What will you do?!"

Obsidian eyes morphs into scarlet, Itachi sighing.

"Well, we'd just have to get the information then by force."

---

Sakura-Training Ground 9

"Get up. Unless you're enjoying the taste of mud and grass on your lips!" Anko snickers from somewhere up above her.

'Ah, that's why she picked these grounds. Still muddy and wet from all these storms we've had.'

It makes everything slippery, hard to see even in front of her. Lingering mists blend with the creeping vines, thick vegetation, and lush flora of this environment. Midday sun burns on her neck despite how little filters down from the canopies, sweat clinging to her back and arms like glue.

Sakura sits up slowly, tastes iron on the back of her throat, fresh bruises forming on top of old ones.

Her eyes fall upon her curse mark, the very same as Sasuke's. Throughout this whole exercise and even past sparring sessions, she hasn't called on its power even once, mentioned what effect it's been doing to her body this whole time...

Anko follows her gaze, scoffs before slapping a hand to the mark like it's a mere insect bite. "This? That's a story for another time, but I'm sure you can at least find through old records at the Academy that confirm I'm a former student of Orochimaru."

Sakura purses her lips, name jolting a fresh wave of goosebumps along her skin.

'Maybe there's no reason to worry too much about Sasuke if Anko-sensei is dealing with that curse mark okay. Perhaps she found a way to neutralize its effect, but if so, why hasn't anyone given it to Sasuke yet?'

Anko leans close to her, auburn boring into verdant forcing her to push said thoughts aside for now.

"Don't worry about all that right now girlie! Tell me, are you giving up?" She bluntly asks, Sakura instantly shaking her head.

"Of course not!"

Anko nods, pleased as she slips back into a fog of her own creation.

"Good! Like the little bookworm I know you are, I'm sure you know poison can be delivered in a variety of methods. The most common and effective uses tend to be via poison tipped needles to mists."

Sakura steps deeper into the haze to give follow.

"Animals and plants too, though I don't see either of those used as often." She mutters.

Anko grins, suddenly behind her.

"True, very true. That's why I plan for you to learn them all. Mixing that with your growing upper body strength and knowledge you have of genjutsu can help you both offensively and defensively."

Sakura nods slowly, tamps down anxiety tickling under her skin. All the nurses and doctors she came across during the invasion and who took care of her Dad were the picture of calm and bottomless wells of patience. No pursed lips, scowls, cries, or open outrage over Konoha's dire situation and the blood that soaked their fingertips.

She can be that too, has to become that too.

Anko's face morphs between shades of gray and black, twists into that of a viper.

Her heart jumps into her throat, leaping backwards as the snake rushes for her throat.

She lands hard, bites through the stab of pain to her ankles.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears!"

The needles only manage to pierce the snake's tail, body splitting into two.

"Surely that isn't all you can do; is it?" The first snake croons, fangs glistening pinpointing for her legs.

"Don't forget how fast we can move; how can you slow us down?" The second snake adds.

Sakura erects another barrier of earth, clicks her tongue to focus.

'Ugh, I can't stay on the defensive forever! Plants, Anko-sensei gave me one I can use for this situation, right?'

She fists the bottle out of her pocket, adjusts her position to avoid nicking herself.

Sap of the hogweed plant.

The pair slither through a crack in the dirt wall, yellow eyes gleaming.

The first snake opens its mouth and Sakura shoves the sap in.

Its body instantly contorts, gags as foam and blisters form along its tongue crinkling to the ground.

Sakura ducks before the second one can strike, jabs a kunai straight into its head.

Anko claps as she undoes her fortress.

"Nice! What's say we take an hour break for lunch before I test you against 5 snakes?!"

Sakura bites her lip not to curse, cry, or scream at her bemused look.

"...Fine by me!"

They settle under the shade of the trees, Sakura fiddling with her chopsticks, rice sticking to her tongue at Anko's faraway look.

Dozens of questions pop up to ask about her time with Orochimaru even though she said she'd save it for another day, studying her own bento before noting a black snake slithering up her arm.

Anko leans toward it, nods before it poofs away.

Sakura swallows, leans forward. "Trouble?"

Brown eyes flicker to her before nodding.

"Two Akatsuki members spotted near the market district. You stay here, I'll go investigate and provide any needed backup."

She disappears in a flash, Sakura setting her bento down feeling her stomach roil. Alarm bubbles up at all the rumors she's heard from various shinobi and civilian.

'Akatsuki? Are they searching for Naruto?' Wait, isn't one of their members Sasuke's brother?'

---

Tsunade & Jiraiya-Tanzaku Quarters, Night-Owl Kitchen

'Breathe. Breathe.' Tsunade reminds herself.

The wall beside her crackles, last of its wood and cement foundation crumpling at her feet.

She steps backwards as blood trickles towards her feet, squeezes her eyes shut.

'Relax. You're fine.' She grits her teeth until she finally hears her heartbeat slow.

"So quick to using your hands instead of your words. Ah, some things truly don't change about you Tsunade." Orochimaru purrs.

"What do you want with me?" Tsunade spits back, takes in his bandaged hands, the peeks of violet to black layered upon his skin.

'Necrosis that bad isn't from a normal injury or attack for infection to settle in like that.'

Orochimaru cracks his neck. "I...admittedly made some miscalculations in the midst of murdering our old sensei.'

Tsunade bristles at his casual tone, Shizune studying him and Kabuto in rising disgust.

"None of that explains what you want with Lady Tsunade!"

Kabuto sends her a shushing look as Orochimaru holds up his decaying arms.

"Oh, don't look at me that way Tsunade, you're used to death involving loved ones like Dan and Nawaki. How about we strike a deal? You fix my arms and I'll bring your beloved brother and lover back to life hmm?"

He stretches his neck right into her face, eye to eye forcing her attention.

"...And say I do help you, what will you do next?" Tsunade questions point blank tuning out Shizune's yelp of disbelief.

Gold eyes shine with mirth. "Why finish what I started in destroying Konoha of course. You don't care about the village either; do you? Since you've been gone from the village for over a decade now."

He draws a senbon needle from his sleeves via his tongue at her silence, slashes it slowly across his neck allowing vermilion to bubble up.

Tsunade freezes, eyes widening as blood trickles out, Orochimaru licking away the trail before it can fall to his collarbone.

"One week. I want an answer by then on what you plan to do."

"You bring trouble everywhere you go." Tsunade scowls into her sake cup.

Bad enough now added to her gambling debts is destroying the Saffron Siren's establishment. Who's going to want to let her into any casinos or pachinko parlors once word of this spreads to the other establishments?

And he along with his tagalongs have taken to following her and Shizune around even as the sun sets low, rays of yellows and reds striking against storefronts preparing for the coming nightlife, the festivals that are supposed to start tomorrow.

Jiraiya simply grins in return, knocks their cups together cheerily.

"Now, now. I wasn't the one who chose to punch at the walls of the Siren and get us all kicked out! We're lucky this kitchen takes ryo no questions asked! Now I'll need to find alternate sleeping arrangements before the day ends too."

Amber eyes track back to Naruto and Hinata, Shizune reluctantly watching them as they eat at their dinner quietly between reviewing flyers promoting the various events coming up for the week.

Tsunade gestures with her head towards the duo.

"Why'd you really bring those two along?"

Jiraiya shrugs. "Kid is persuasive!"

At Tsunade's flat look he sighs, clears his throat.

"He might've found my original manuscripts for the next installment in my MakeOut Paradise series and threatened to burn them."

Tsunade smiles humorlessly. "Oh, wouldn't that have been a tragedy."

Jiraiya's grin fades. "To be serious though, the Akatsuki are getting too close for comfort to the village. I gotta teach the Kid more ways to protect himself. As for his sacrifice or err Hinata, he didn't want to go without her. I suppose he has a point, her byakugan is coveted for its abilities and she's no longer under the protection of the Hyuga bar any extreme changes to the sacrificial rules."

His eyes tinge dark and Tsunade peers back down pretending his stare isn't growing intense fiddling with her barely touch katsudon.

"...If you actually help Orochimaru with whatever deals you two promised each other, I'll consider you a traitor to the village."

Tsunade stays quiet for a long while as he goes back to his kaarage, huffs at him of all of people to order her around when he's known to not even stick to his own self-made rules.

"You don't have any say in what I do or don't do Jiraiya."

But before Jiraiya can counter her, Naruto wedges himself between them, looks at Tsunade questioningly.

"When are you gonna hold up your end of the deal considering you lost y'know?"

Tsunade snorts, scoots back from him like he's a fly.

"Who said I need to tell you anything? Our last match didn't even finish if you recall considering it got interrupted by Orochimaru and that lackey of his."

Wind sharpens in her ear a second later, jumping back as Naruto tears a twister into her vacated seat.

'Huh, he has more up his sleeve than I thought.'

She arches a brow as Jiraiya pulls him back with a firm grip, blood red staring back at her as he squirms in his hold. Her heart lurches briefly seeing Nawaki in his stubborn scowl, a boy who like him, was so impatient and ready to prove his skills to the world.

Until he took all those dreams to the grave.

"I gotta make a name for myself too Big Sis! We gotta live up to Grandma and Grandpa's legacies, the very people who helped grow Konoha from the ground up! Heh, you'll come to my inauguration ceremony when I officially become Hokage someday, right?!"

She'd grinned and given him Grandpa's very necklace as a good luck charm, that his upcoming mission would be his first success of many.

And then just like that the following day...gone.

Tsunade blinks away the memory, considers if Naruto wants to try another gamble with her only for her to hear a rush of coming water.

'That's heading this way. Fast.'

---

Hazel eyes twist to Jiraiya who nods, stomping her foot putting up a barrier of rock and earth.

She doesn't wait for the two to get any closer, slams a fist to the ground.

"Earth Release: Fissure!"

Kisame chuckles as dirt crumples up receding back the jet of water, looks over to Itachi as they leap back from the crack in earth, rebalancing themselves just feet away once more.

"Huh, two of the legendary Sannin? That will make this fight much more interesting."

Itachi looks past the duo to Naruto and Hinata, considers how they can go about this without the boy drawing into the Tailed Beast's power too fast. "We have no business with them Kisame. We're here for the Nine Tails and the byakugan user too if necessary."

Shizune shifts them out of sight while Tsunade scoffs, posture relaxing. "Shizune. This isn't our fight, and they have no interest in us; let's go."

Kisame laughs, razor sharp teeth gleaming. "Ah gonna be a coward, huh? Well, who said I would just let you leave? While Itachi is more of a...pacifist you could say, I fully intend to see if the rumors of your skill match with reality. But I can first cut those kids legs off, then go for you next!"

Jiraiya gives her incredulous look she pretends not to see, Shizune even looking at her with momentary frustration at her lack of desire to help her old teammate. Tsunade clicks her tongue, they both know how she is when it comes to blood, rarely do shinobi get into fights without some being spilled in the process.

"You heard him, no use in any of us trying to leave now." Jiraiya mutters.

He draws up his hand before slamming both palms to the ground just as Kisame's shark races in for them.

"Summoning: Toad Mouth Bind!"

A wall of stickiness instantly coats them all, Kisame scowling at his footing and Samahada encased in a thick slime.

"Don't bother, nobody has ever been able to escape this cavern." Jiraiya mentions.

Itachi studies the area as he closes in, crimson glowing for a flash of a second. Tsunade's brows furrow, grunts before reluctantly forming a seal to create a barrier around Shizune, Naruto, and Hinata.

It's not much, better that then continued exposure to these acidic walls.

A field of onyx flames burst forth, form around the duo. Tsunade's gaze turns to his partner as a pocket opens to their side.

Their escape.

'How? Fire shouldn't be able to melt this guy's stomach seeing as I'm seen him use plenty of fire related abilities in the past.' Jiraiya frowns.

He draws in breath, scowling at only seconds remaining until they're truly gone.

"Toad Oil Bullet!"

The spray of oil only manages to melt at the ends of their robes, moving further and further back.

"Our opportunity for capture is gone for today Kisame; let's retreat." Itachi decides.

They melt into crows back into the shadows and coming nightfall, Jiraiya muttering a curse to himself at how quick they moved. The next time they come for Naruto, they'll be better prepared to counter him, may even bring along a 3rd teammate to aid in his capture.

Tsunade brushes slime and oil off her shoulders as the esophagus dissipates, sighing. This is going to cost extra ryo too if she's ever going to get the smell of toad saliva and stomach acid out of these clothes.

Jiraiya sends her a look. "You could've helped, what happened to the woman who didn't hesitate to fight for what she knows is wrong?!"

Tsunade shrugs. "She died a long time ago; the Tsunade I am now doesn't poke her nose in business that doesn't belong to her. Be happy I at least formed that seal coat around those two."

Naruto scoffs, slides out of Shizune's hold. "That shark guy is right; you are a coward. And a liar too seeing as you can't even keep simple promises."

Hinata nudges his shoulder sharply, Naruto wincing before continuing on undeterred. "It's true, harsh as it is y'know. It was a waste of time to believe in another Sannin that ran away from the village as well."

Tsunade's gaze turns to him venomously, cracking her knuckles only making his malicious grin widen. Good, maybe being pissed will remind her that sitting around and moping won't change the past, won't undo whatever sadness and frustration she's carrying around like a stack of bricks.

Hinata checks the area with her byakugan for any lingering traps or tags, pauses noting someone weaving their way through the crowds hurriedly towards them.

'Is that...Sasuke?'

Naruto follows her gaze, eyes narrowing as he comes into view as streetlights flicker on.

'What's Sasuke doing out of the village at this time of day?'

There's no way Kakashi-sensei would've okayed this or one of those Old Farts temporarily in power. Bad enough in their eyes for the jinchuriki and sacrifice to be gone from the village, now the last Uchiha escaped under their nose as well?

Jiraiya claps his hands eagerly regaining their attention.

'Time to raise some hell and either get lucky or end up with some broken ribs again.'

"Kid, Tsunade here is going to give you at least one answer to your questions on the Uzumaki and throw in her necklace if you can handle the latest technique I want to teach you. Hinata, there's a certain fire related ability I want to show you as well to mix in with your taijutsu."

Tsunade jabs at the side of his chest, force enough to knock him back a few feet. "Oh am I? I don't recall you being my spokesperson."

Jiraiya hugs his side, grins despite hearing that sickening crunch of bone in his ears, scarlet red bruise blooming out like spilled wine. "You are! I won't even add in that I want you to return to the village. However, give the Kid and little miss Uzumaki here one week to show they aren't like all the stories you've heard of the jinchuriki and their sacrifices."

His eyes land back on Naruto and Hinata, marvels to himself at how great he is at creating plans on the fly, ideas like this are why so many call him an expert!

"Both of you; your training starts now!"

-x-

---

I had a bit of writer's block with this chapter, mostly in reference to everything not just being exactly like canon or characters acting too OOC like Tsunade.

I do have to ask, I'm on the fence on if Itachi should be the antihero like he was in canon or full on more villainous? Itachi is the reason Sasuke is the way he is and I'm neutral on him overall if I make Itachi full on evil or not. I don't plan to thoroughly go into the Uchiha clan anyways and its dynamics, this story is more for the Hyūga clan, but it's impossible to avoid their clan not coming up at some point.

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Chapter 17: The Change

Chapter 17: The Change

"We are not trapped or locked up in these bones. No, no. We are free to change. And love changes us. And if we can love one another, we can break open the sky."

― Walter Mosley, Blue Light

---

Jiraiya & Hinata-Forest Grounds North, Tanzaku Quarters

"You…don't need to stare like that." Hinata mutters, rolling her shoulders.

'Focus. Pretend he's not even here.'

Her skin prickles with heat under the weight of his gaze, Jiraiya is far and away the strangest instructor she's had compared to the teachings and lessons of Kurenai-sensei and the Hyūga Elders.

So unorthodox in his methods of learning her skillset via copying her poses, too quiet when she's used to hearing his loud banter or laughter over mundane topics.

Opalescent eyes twist between darkening obsidian and the flickers of morning light trekking along the surrounding greenery, scatterings of golds and scarlets along the forest floor. He woke both her and Naruto up at daybreak, split them onto opposite sides of the woods to start to their training.

But Jiraiya hasn't once gone to check on Naruto, studying her form and technique round after round in target practice to instructing her to do gentle fists at each and every piece of tree bark or vine within sight.

He rubs his chin, looks between the damaged targets and her current posture.

"I have the Kid pretty down pack on what his skills he has in relation to his strengths and weaknesses. You on the other hand are a mystery, a blank slate. I've hardly worked with or even came across a Hyūga in all my years of traveling about, but I do know said clan is famed for its taijutsu, especially when combined with the byakugan."

Hinata nods slowly, deactivates her byakugan to look at him fully. "My nature affinities are fire and lightning. Kurenai-sensei and Naruto have both been helping me in utilizing mixing both with my former clan's techniques. Naruto for the more physical aspects and Kurenai-sensei more in the genjutsu/defensive aspects."

Jiraiya hums, grin slowly rising to her lips. "That's great because the day will come when you're separated from the Kid no matter how much he enjoys having you around. A sacrifice can't be around the jinchuriki 24-7. You're going to need to have a multitude of ways to protect yourself as well from the Akatsuki."

Hinata swallows, that name again.

"What...What do you know about this Akatsuki group? Why are they after Naruto?"

Jiraiya pulls an onigiri out from his sleeves, shakes his head between bites. "Not just Naruto specifically. They appear to be going after the jinchurikis of every nation. As for why, that and my spies scattered about are still trying to figure out. I'm sure it's connected to the Tailed Beast's power, but for what plans, I don't know yet. Would be nice if Tsunade was willing to pass along any tidbits of info she's gathered since being away from the village all this time."

Hinata considers his expression just bringing up his former teammate's name, the way he looked at her yesterday when she wasn't paying him any attention amid her card games with Naruto to their failed attempt to tag team against those two Akatsuki members...

'He still hasn't fully convinced her to return back to Konoha with us.'

That pining look though, she's seen it before in Kurenai-sensei's eyes when looking at Asuma-sensei from afar.

Her eyes widen just a fraction.

"Oh, you're in love with her, but it must be unrequited."

A blush blooms at her cheeks as Jiraiya's attention snaps back to her with a scowl, clamping her lips shut.

If Lady Natsu or Hashijimi were here, they'd scold her on her manners, make her sit on her knees for hours while reciting aloud proper etiquette for talking to her Elders and one of Konoha's most esteemed shinobi.

Hashijimi. Is she still within the Land of Fire's borders?

'No. I can't think about her right now. Naruto is a bad influence when it comes to just saying what's on my mind.' Hinata blows out a breath.

"I-I'm so sorry. I, err didn't mean for it to come out like that-"

"Yeah, you did. Guess if it's that obvious to you, then everyone else must see it too even though I've tried to bury said feelings." Jiraiya curtly interrupts. Hinata slowly meets his gaze, his features carefully blank.

"You spend so much time around Naruto now that you're losing that trademark Hyūga politeness. Though don't tell him I said that or he'll talk my ear off!"

A frown rises to her lips before she can fully hide it.

"I don't...I don't tell Naruto everything that's going on in my life just because I'm his latest sacrifice."

Jiraiya arches a brow, dryly snorts making pearl eyes harden. "Is that right?"

"I know, or at least I have a strong idea on where Hashijimi is hiding."

Dark eyes widen a fraction as her gaze turns eastward past the mountain ranges and ravines that separate Konoha from smaller towns and villages.

'Considering Father will no longer give Hashijimi the protection of the clan, she most likely would've turned to the Hyūga's closest allies outside Konoha.' She recalls.

The Taketori clan.

And if not them, there is always the old Kohinata family, distant relatives of theirs who split away from the clan generations ago.

'I'll have to confront her on my own terms eventually.'

He waves a hand up in the air at Hinata's squirming for bringing up his feelings, grins once more.

"Anyways, I don't think they consider the Tailed Beasts deities to worship or give blood and human sacrifices to the same way each region has done over the years."

He points then to the deeper groves within the forests.

"You need to work on having more long-range abilities. Those eyes of yours let you see far, but the gentle fist is best used typically only for close range attacks. Show me what lightning and fire release skills you have."

Hinata considers her arsenal, concentrates gathering lightning into the tips of her hands. She hasn't truly used it in long-range form since the Chunin Exams.

"Lightning Release: Spider Web!"

Jiraiya follows the electrical current as it crisscrosses between grass and scattered tree branches.

"Hmm, it's a start. Though you won't be paralyzing or knocking out anyone bigger than you with this. We'll work on your speed and imbedding lighting and fire in various ninja tools first."

Hinata catches the kunai he sends her way, coats it in a mix of fire and lightning like he instructs.

"Good, now guide it to that target 5 meters away."

'There must be a catch coming.' Hinata considers, hitting the bullseye.

Lightning crackles out into the bark, flames scarring the tree with tendrils of black.

"You're not done yet, guide that remaining lightning and flames into the tree beside it. By the end of today, you should have the beginnings down of how to quickly mold your chakra into lightning or fire and control the current of its movements." Jiraiya orders.

Hinata startles at the command, electricity and fire already dissipating too fast to reconnect.

Jiraiya grins. "That's alright, we have all day!"

For the next two hours she keeps Jiraiya's advice and demonstrations in mind, but the current of her flames and lightning never goes past a few meters, disperse before she can form a proper trail.

Her hands sting from the repetition, curling her fingers to stop looking at rising blisters and cuts, blood and ashes flowing into the dirt.

"You're not even teaching her properly." A voice snorts from behind her and Hinata half turns to see a flicker of blonde hair, hazel eyes narrowing with a cross of her arms.

Tsunade.

Jiraiya takes in her flushed cheeks, scent of sake and mochi on her breath, sighs.

"Day drinking again, huh?"

Tsunade ignores his barb, shoves right past him gaze locked on Hinata alone.

Even with exhaustion burning at her every muscle, a spike of dread jabs at her chest taking in her intense stare, the smirk that curves up her lips triumphantly.

"You. I have some questions and luckily your little boy-toy isn't here to stop me."

---

Naruto & Sasuke-Forest Grounds East, Tanzaku Quarters

There's a deadness in Sasuke's features that weren't there before he left the village. Dark bags hang under his eyes like luggage, listlessly studying the terrain.

"Where is he?" He mutters, onyx searching the woods both low and high.

"Itachi? He escaped with his teammate, and no, I didn't see to where." Naruto volleys back.

He disperses the remnants of a half rasengan before it can explode by his face, takes in the holes of damage to the surrounding trees as leaves and bark scatter down around them. Not enough to truly cause harm the way he saw Pervy-Sage do so easily to those attempted pick-pocketers they crossed paths with on the way here.

"You gotta be quick about it Kid, gather the swirl of wind and then launch it!" Jiraiya instructs with ease.

Naruto takes in the forming bruise to the man's chest as the rasengan connects with skin, clothes ripped away from the pressure of wind. His partner immediately retreats, drops stolen goods of weapons and drugs the duo had planned to sell during Tanzaku Quarters upcoming festivals.

'I need to be able to fling people backwards the way he did!'

Sasuke steps forward and Naruto clicks his tongue, studies the sky taking in how late in the morning it's already gotten. Blackbirds escape to unharmed trees further west, wind lightly rustling through the canopies of the trees. Anything to not keeping looking at the blood dripping from Sasuke's mouth or the plum-colored bruises that dot his skin, sourness curling at his gut.

'Where's Kakashi-sensei or even one of those ANBU guys?'

"You followed us all the way out here for him?" Naruto asks back instead.

Sasuke blows out an impatient breath, charcoal eyes taking in the surrounding toppled trees, ripped earth Naruto's torn apart before landing back on blue. He gathers up his earlier rage, lets a heat encompass his chest before it can completely flicker out.

"Of course I did; this is the closest Itachi's gotten to the village in years. I need to know which direction he went in."

'I can't let this opportunity pass without at least getting a real hit on him! Not after all the training I've done to prepare to take him on.' Sasuke determines, balls up his fists like hammers knowing that time is of the essence.

Because wherever he's gone, he's covering his tracks well. Nothing about the surrounding forest paths or parallel trails give away any sign of having been recently used besides the damage Naruto's done.

It's like he vanished.

Naruto shrugs, unleashes a burst of wind scattering up leaves at his own rising annoyance.

He's barely gotten an hour of training in and Sasuke refuses to let this subject go.

"I know you're not deaf as I told you already, I don't know or care! He and his partner were trying to cut my legs off; I didn't exactly have time to ask where he was going next!"

Sasuke grits his teeth until his jaw pops at his tone, fog further coating the pallor of his features and Naruto considers then that it won't matter what he says, he isn't ever going to believe him.

"You're...lying. You have to be, you were one of the last people who saw him other than those two Sannin. Maybe Hinata will talk if you don't want to-"

Naruto grabs his arm before he can even turn, twists it backwards eliciting a low hiss.

"Bastard, I gave you your answer. Face it, Itachi isn't interested in you Sasuke; you're not even worth killing to him."

Sasuke rips his hand from his grip as if he's doused him with ice.

"Then why is he interested in you? He has no reason to be when he's never even known you previously."

Naruto scoffs, points to his stomach.

"He's only interested in the Nine Tails idiot, not me as a person."

Beads of sweat gather at Sasuke's forehead, feverish glow rising to his face as further drops of scarlet bleed out from his mouth and nose.

He goes eerily quiet, fingers shifting to his head, eyes closing, tumbling down.

Naruto reaches a hand out to steady him, Sasuke shifting out of his reach.

"Don't touch me! I'm...fine."

Naruto snorts, hovers over him letting him topple to the ground, doesn't note any physical injuries besides those bruises to his arms and neck.

"...You found Itachi already; didn't you?"

Sasuke bites his tongue before a scream can tear from his throat, draws up a fist tearing at blades of grass and dirt.

"Weak. I still need more power." He mutters before losing consciousness.

No amount of shaking or jabs awakens him, whatever Itachi did to him wasn't an ordinary technique.

Shit.

"Ugh, damn it you asshole! I'm gonna lose a day of training thanks to you being stupid y'know! Naruto curses, slams a tornado of wind into the closet tree until it crumples apart.

'Now I gotta find that old hag, she owes me anyways.'

Jiraiya is perched alone under the trees of their designated meeting point, Naruto searching the area for violet hair.

'Hinata's supposed to be with him.' His heart skitters in alarm, crimson flashing to Jiraiya for answers.

Jiraiya ignores his stare, takes one look at Sasuke's slumped form on his back and huffs as well.

"She ain't here Naruto, Tsunade took her off somewhere deeper into the woods over an hour ago."

---

Hinata & Tsunade-Forest Grounds West, Tanzaku Quarters

'Why did she want to talk to me?'

Silence stretches between them, only the crackle of the river and low chirps of the cicadas to fill the void. A haze lingers amid the blue of the sky, scent of smoked meats and seafood in the air reminding her Tanzaku Quarters annual carnival will officially start tomorrow. Hinata fiddles with her chopsticks, restrains back a wince as fresh bruises and cuts throb with each twist of her fingers.

'The aloe and yarrow combination will kick in soon.' She reminds herself, has to kick in soon if she's to complete this day of training.

"If you have turmeric on you, that can help with the inflammation as well if you use some of the powder to make a tea." Tsunade had advised, had taken one look at her wounds before walking ahead. She stops them by Arashiro River, waters the color of tea and sea grass.

"Things really have changed since Granny Mito's time." Tsunade mutters, absently kicks up a spray of water from the river's edge.

Hinata takes in her dry tone. "Yes, the gifts given to the jinchuriki annually are no longer so...extravagant."

Tsunade sighs, pulls out a flask from her haori.

"Yeah, don't know what sensei did to screw things up so badly between Grandpa's tenure to his own as the Third Hokage. Being a jinchuriki growing up to me meant being spoiled with luxury goods, guess that changed after the jinchuriki passed to the Red-Hot Habanero."

Hinata blinks. "...Ah, who is that?"

That name never came up in any history lesson Iruka-sensei gave them, but subjects on the jinchuriki and past sacrifices are a taboo subject to pretty much all the instructors at the Academy.

Tsunade laughs, waves it away not so drunk to spill said secrets. "No one important. That was just the nickname to the previous holder of the Nine Tails. She was known for having an even shorter temper than Granny Mito. It caused people to look at her with much more harshness and therefore give her less favorable gifts when it came time for annual appeasement to the Beast. I heard so many stories of restaurants and shopkeepers receiving property damage from her foul moods, her outright using her fists on those who talked behind her back or openly made fun of her for one reason or another."

'Sounds like Naruto.' Hinata realizes.

"People associate Naruto only with destruction that they've forgotten he's still a human being with feelings and thoughts outside the beast's."

Tsunade studies her reflection amid the waters quietly.

"Yeah, Granny Mito nearly gave into that same energy, that desire for violence."

She considers Hinata staring into the waters pensively, fingers absently brushing at her bandages.

"Hashijimi is still the Hyūga's clan's main family doctor?"

Pearl eyes stay focused on the water's ripples. "Was."

Tsunade's brows furrow when Hinata says nothing else on the matter, spins the subject a different way.

"Tell me this then, what caused the Hyūga clan to not provide the suitable bribe/donation as usual to not have one of their members sacrificed? Since the Uchiha clan's massacre, they've been Konoha's strongest clan, the ones who hate to be seen as weak. And yet this past year, they've decided to act differently."

Lilac hardens for a fraction of a moment, twists to hazel.

Hinata blows out a breath and for a moment it feels like she's talking to the very 'Ice Doctor' as Hashijimi was known as around Konoha's ER and ICU units.

"I'm sorry Lady Tsunade, but why all these questions? Why do you care? Are you planning to try and change anything about the way my former clan acts? You don't need to trouble yourself wondering. Father saw me as too weak, too kindhearted to be the next leader of the Hyūga, passing the title instead to my younger sister. Even if you don't plan to come back to the village, I still plan to find a way to ensure that Hanabi won't have to go through this same type of pain, a way to unite the main and branch families into one."

Tsunade smirks at her burst of anger. 'Ah, so that's what she's been holding in.'

She tilts her head back taking another swig of sake, revels in the way it burns then cools going down.

"Who said I'm not going to return?" Tsunade argues, surprising herself at her vitriol.

'Guess I truly don't want to see my hometown destroyed...' She realizes, peering back to Hinata.

"Weak, huh? Sounds like something Hiashi Hyūga would say I suppose, granted I haven't seen the man in years. Shinobi showing any type of weakness is how they get killed on or off the battlefield."

It's why she left the village behind despite protests from her fellow comrades on the field to her colleagues from the medical and surgical floors. Hemophobia makes her useless, not able to even use her medical ninjutsu.

"I'm officially resigning as of today at noon as Head of Konoha Hospital's Emergency Care Team. I'm...sorry. I can no longer perform my duties with the current injuries I have." Tsunade announces.

A wave of alarmed gasps and frowns make her look down to the redwood of the table, better they hear this from her than from Sarutobi or one of his advisors.

"Please reconsider Lady Tsunade! There are still too many shinobi in our ICU beds recovering from the War effort that require your expertise! The chemical warfare used by those Ame and Kiri nin have ravaged some of their bodies in ways beyond recognition." Dr. Sakamura stands.

Dr. Naramoto who she recognizes from head of infectious disease nods his agreement, standing with her. "Hospital associated infections and sepsis cases are down more by 50% thanks to the protocols you've put in place."

Only Hashijimi stays sitting, dry-eyed.

The pure white of the byakugan looks her up and down, searching for these injuries she speaks of that they both know run much deeper than skin.

She crosses her legs, hums loud enough to cut through the distress permeating the room.

"Aren't you supposed to be the greatest healer of your generation? Of all the Great Nations? All I see is a woman running away from the line of duty, though I guess we don't need a doctor around that can't handle the mere sight of blood." Hashijimi snorts.

Dr. Takumo nudges her harshly, but Hashijimi's frosty gaze stays defiant. "What? I'm only say what we're all thinking here Takumo. Yes, it's a great loss to Konoha's Medical and Emergency Care teams if Madam Tsunade goes, however, we can't afford to lose any more lives under her watch."

Any more lives.

She'd hadn't been able to save Nawaki or Dan, who would trust their loved ones under her care if she couldn't even save her precious brother and beloved?

But they wouldn't want her to live the rest of her life this way; would they?

Hinata laughs gently cutting through her thoughts. "Naruto told me something similar during the first days of me being at his apartment. Ah, err he used to not want to even spar with me."

Tsunade considers her statement with the boy who huffed and argued at the mere idea of Hinata giving up any of her personal belongings to their ongoing bet.

"And yet now he can't help but always want you close, looks ready to wrap you in his arms and kiss you every time he looks your way." She muses making a blush heat her face.

Before Tsunade can help it, a smile rises up to match hers, pausing catching a senbon needle that whizzes between them.

'We've been followed.'

A glimmer comes from woods to the south, Hinata dodging the second needle sent their way, tips of her fingers crackling to life with electricity.

"Hmm, seems you been training quite a bit with your lightning affinity Little Miss." A familiar voice calls out to them and Hinata's breath stills, heartbeat rising like an incessant drum in her ears.

Hashijimi steps first out of the shadows followed by Kabuto, nodding to the man.

He adjusts his glasses, frown dancing on his lips. "Shizune isn't here."

"No, and Tsunade won't be an easy opponent to take down I'm sure you know." Hashijimi smoothly replies.

Pearl meets pearl, continuing on.

"But the less obstacles surrounding Tsunade, the better chance Orochimaru has of her healing his arms."

---

Sakura-Kakashi's Apartment

"What happened to Kakashi-sensei?!"

'I shouldn't have bailed on him! I should've just gone to the grounds where he wanted us to meet, then he never wouldn't been at the dango shop and encountered these strange men.'

She blinks back the pinprick of tears, it's just like with her Dad all over again.

Too late to help before the damage is done...

Sweat dampens his cheeks, but he has no fever, no overt signs of infection she can see despite her lack of medical experience. Some type of internal damage has been done to him, pursing her lips thinking through all the medical conditions she knows.

Dusk is setting in, last rays of reds and violets falling against his silver hair, highlights how ashen gray his skin has truly become. Maybe it's anemia she considers, in that case though, why hasn't he gotten a blood transfusion yet? No, this is something else.

'How long has he been like this?'

The only abnormality to his vital signs is his racing pulse, body trembling every so often to match its speed.

She balls her hands at her sides as Asuma and Kurenai look away.

'I'm tired of being kept in the dark!' Her anger hisses, threatens to spew out into a trail of acidic barbs.

No, that will only make her look like an obstinate child.

But this is worse than how he was after his fight with Zabuza that put him out of commission for just a few days. And he handled with relative ease dealing with all those Suna and Oto ninja that attempted to invade Konoha...

Anko blows out a breath at all of her fellow Jonin's silence to answer her.

"Clearly some shit that nobody here can properly explain. Come on people, you're gonna have to tell Danzo and those other Old Farts something about what happened earlier! There were multiple eyewitnesses, but they won't be as easy to get into talking unless you get Inoichi involved."

Gai gives her what's supposed to be a comforting grin Sakura doesn't return.

"Now, now, there's no need to have the Intelligence division poke our brains! Kakashi ordered us to close our eyes to avoid landing in the genjutsu the same way he did. Luckily, even blind I can attack any enemy of Konoha with my fists of justice!" He declares.

Anko nods dully, half turns to Sakura with a shrug.

'That explains little.' Sakura sighs.

"We need...We need Lady Tsunade's help if Kakashi is to make a proper recovery." Kurenai finally mentions.

Asuma agrees slowly. "I don't think even our best medics could handle this case. Is Hashijimi still around? Or alive?"

Kurenai nudges him in his ribs, gives her a knowing glance before going on.

"I know she's fallen out of favor with the Hyūga for what she did to Hinata, but that doesn't mean she doesn't lack the medical experience and skill."

Gai shakes his head. "I heard from one of her patients she fled the village weeks ago when the jinchuriki or I mean Naruto came looking for her at her office at the outpatient clinic."

Sakura stiffens as the room quiets, swallows back forming knots.

Anko pats a hand to her shoulder.

"Sorry Sakura, but you're going to need to leave this to an expert. Give us some space to discuss what we're going to do next to keep the village safe."

She steps out of the room to let them further discuss next steps regarding Kakashi's care, the trouble Lord Third's team is still having in finding a proper successor to take up the mantle of Fifth Hokage.

'Tsunade. That's not the first time I've heard that name.' Sakura sighs, rubbing at her head.

Verdant twists back to the now closed door, Pakkun and Kakashi's other dogs hovering around his door mournfully with low whines. It's rare to see their master so severely injured, not able to even react to their barks or howls questioning who or what caused this.

"I don't really smell any blood on him; how did this happen?" Akino asks.

Shiba sniffs the air. "He released a lot more sweat than usual for it to be the usual run of the mill spar, must've been some type of fight."

Bisuke glances her way. "Did they give you any updates on what actually happened earlier in the day? I assume for Kakashi not to have summoned us that the situation was too risky to involve too many people or dogs in our case."

Sakura shakes her head, bends herself to eye level with Kakashi's ninken as equally frustrated at the lack of answers to what's going on. Anko-sensei and the others may want to keep her out of the loop of how dangerous things are right now, but no way is she just going to stay on the sidelines.

She steps out into cool evening air, moves in the direction of Yamanaka flowers.

Today or yesterday Ino or her Dad should've received those shipment of seeds that she requested. Her room has been set up with the space to begin the germination process and her own research.

'No, but I intend to find out.'

---

Hinata-Forest Grounds northwest, Tanzaku Quarters

All of her assumptions were wrong.

Instead of being miles away, Hashijimi is here, working with the very men who caused Lord Third's death.

"Why?" She whispers.

Ivory sharpens to her. "Why what? There are few options Little Miss to turn to for protection from the Nine Tails when casted out of the clan for doing the very duties Hiashi told me to do. His reach extends beyond the manor's walls, we both know this. I wouldn't have been safe with any of his or the clan's associates, but that doesn't mean I intend to let him or any of the other Elders get away with treating me the same way they treated you."

Hinata bristles before straightening her posture, focus turning to Kabuto.

She knows little about the man's abilities except for what she saw back during the Chunin Exams and a little bit of during the failed invasion. But he's supposedly Orochimaru's second in command, just as deadly of an opponent to deal with.

Kabuto chuckles, forms his hands upward igniting them in chakra.

"Stay behind me, I sense he can use chakra scalpels offensively to target vital organs. Deal with Hashijimi while I keep him back." Tsunade whispers, cracking her hands in preparation.

No time to ask if she's ready to truly this.

Hinata concentrates lightning into the palms of her hands as Hashijimi races in for her, fingers poised to claw and jab at her neck, twisting low beneath and around her arms.

"Lightning Release: Flash Pillar!"

The discharge of electricity unleashes a ray of white across the field, Hashijimi slowing just enough at seeing duplicates of her scatter about. The genjutsu won't last nearly as long as she wants, Hashijimi reorienting herself quickly.

"A mini light show can't only hide your chakra signature for so long Little Miss." She sneers, jabbing and popping away at her clones.

'Just a few seconds left now, her byakugan is about to find me!'

Hinata gathers the lingering electricity back to her fingertips, lunges the remnants of the surge into her abdomen.

'Too small.' Hinata winces at the thin stream. Hashijimi has watched her growth since she started officially sparring with both main and branch members, probably knows her weak spots better than Neji or Father with how many times she's treated her injuries.

Still, she topples back, chokes out a wheeze of air and blood, jabs hard into her right arm before she can fully go down.

Hinata bites through the pain as it digs into muscle, forces her gaze to stay on Hashijimi even as her arm starts to slump.

Electric shocks ripple over her skin as she spits out a glob of crimson into the grass between them.

Hashijimi pushes herself to fully stand, makes for a slow approach of Hinata's figure once more. She draws up her hand creating her own wave of electricity, smiles gently as if preparing to do another health assessment on her.

"Don't think you're the only one who has an affinity for lightning within the clan. I need to quickly dispose of you here and now before that Nine Tails Beast can come."

Hinata blinks back sweat, scents of smoke and blood singing her nose, matching her stance instead drawing fire to her palms as she rushes in once more.

"Lightning Release: Earth Flash!"

A wall of stone abruptly shoots up between them before it can connect, lighting instead cracking and dispersing through layers of dirt and rocks.

'Tsunade?' Hinata half-looks to the Sannin seemingly still in the midst of fighting Kabuto, catches her stare only for him to stop as well and move beside Hashijimi. He takes in her injuries with a look she can't read, ink black eyes too murky for her to tell if he's pleased or annoyed that they're at a standstill.

"You don't have any ties to left to Hinata or the Hyūga clan; do you?"

Hashijimi shakes her head while catching her breath. "No, all my connections to the Hyūga and Konoha have burned away."

Kabuto lets out a haunting chuckle then, eerie smile morphing his features as he cracks his hands, peers to Hinata.

"Good, then Naruto and Hinata won't really care if I steal your murder?"

Hashijimi turns too late, sees Kabuto's rising macabre grin right as he stabs into her chest. Tsunade freezes in place watching as her blood coats his hands, red shades of deep maroon to bright vermilion trailing down his hands.

The hand aimed to pierce Kabuto's chest drops; words too garbled to make out.

Kabuto turns his stare towards Hinata's paralyzed form, drops Hashijimi's body at her feet.

"Orochimaru has no use for a woman who can't even defeat a child, let alone properly aid in healing his arms. This could be you one day too little Hyūga girl if the jinchuriki ever bores of you."

'Breath. Breath. Stop looking at her!' Her thoughts yell out a series of commands, but nothing works, unable to turn away from the grisly site.

Her vision blurs, Hashijimi's skin paling, eyes turning glassy.

Dying before she could ask her more about the medicine she gave her or if she truly believed she was no longer in Father's good graces.

Kabuto's expression dulls. "Why bother crying over a woman who wanted to kill you?"

Hinata ignores him and his gaze turns to the north, frowning.

"Reinforcements. Tsunade, Orochimaru expects an answer from you by tomorrow at noon. It would be best if you came alone unless you want Shizune to join your brother and lover in the afterlife."

Hinata studies Hashijimi's body as Kabuto retreats, shuts her eyes while parting strands of hair from her cheeks.

She considers what Kabuto thought of her in the few days or weeks she must've traveled him and Orochimaru. It's probably similar to what most of the Hyūga clan and Konoha shinobi think of her, studying the residue of ash on her fingers.

'No, I won't be expendable like you Hashijimi.'

-x-

---

I bet none of you saw Hashijimi dying this way lol; sorry this chapter is a bit shorter than usual! I actually don't want Naruto and Hinata to be too obsessive over each other hence Hinata pointing out she doesn't always tell Naruto what she knows. Their emotions though won't be as easy to control once they become older teenagers, the training trip will have its share of spicy moments!

I think in terms of Itachi, I'm probably going to lean more towards villainy, but I haven't drafted my final thoughts yet. I just know that Sasuke, Sakura, and Itachi are going to slowly, but surely act in different ways that differ from canon in darker ways.

You know, it's not even hurricane season yet, but I'm already dealing with flooding, tornadoes, thunderstorms, and power outages in my part of the world! Stay safe everyone!

As always, let me know your thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow.

Chapter 18: The Beast

Chapter 18: The Beast

"No one is born a monster. But I wish some people were. It would make it easier to hate them, to kill them, to forget their dead faces."

― Victoria Aveyard, Glass Sword

---

Naruto & Hinata

She feels Naruto's hand curl at her shoulder before she can even fully turn around, touch a clarity to a static ringing in her ears taking in Hashijimi's cooling body. Bile stings and churns at the back of her throat, slowly creeps forward as she blinks back a fresh set of tears.

Naruto's breath tickles the back of her neck and goosebumps rise across her arms, grip on her becoming a squeeze.

She leans back into his hug, blush warming her face as his lips brush near her ear.

"Hinata, focus. Look at me."

Opal glances to him only for a flicker of a moment before they go back to Hashijimi, drawing her hands into fists.

"I know, I know. My tears are wasted on her. I just thought that...it would be me or you to finish her off. I had...questions, so many questions I wanted to ask as to why she went to Kabuto of all people when I'm sure in time Father would've changed his mind-"

"None of that matters now that she's dead so forget about all the what-if's here and now. Disappointment is something we're both used to, even before you were made a sacrifice. Yeah, I wanted to be the one to crush in her neck for what she did to you, but it's not gonna happen now." Naruto cuts her off.

Hinata purses her lips at his sharp tone, so used to it now that it ignites a small grin, body loosening up just slightly. "...Fine, you've spilled enough blood as is anyways without needing to add Hashijimi to your body count."

Naruto's gaze turns back to Kabuto's retreating form and his pulse thrums tenfold in his ears with a renewed sense of purpose, low growl of the fox deep in the back of his mind.

"You owe me a murder."

Naruto steps forward before Hinata's hand can pull him back.

"No, this hasn't turned into a bloodbath yet."

He gathers a swirl of wind, walk becoming a run.

Kabuto sides steps the sphere. Tsunade was dangerous enough at the way she nearly shutdown his nervous system, hands still tingling from reorienting himself before the effects became permanent.

"Too slow. I don't see how so many of your peers have trouble dealing with you." He scoffs.

A clone appears from both behind him and underground, whistle of wind becoming a screech.

"You know nothing about me."

Obsidian widens preparing for the collision, the first Naruto's grip a vice on his arms keeping him in place.

"Rasengan!"

The blast slams into his chest, blood rushing to his mouth spilling out in a stream, gulping in air in rasps.

'Heal. I need to heal before this reaches my heart!'

It's fine, his chakra can't be so low already despite this direct hit.

But a jolt strikes at his legs and his body topples, wincing seeing a cobweb of electricity and fire coated around his ankles and feet. His eyes track over to Hinata, smirks when it seems she won't be able to even get the trail of flames and lightning past his ankles.

Right, the former Hyūga heiress is here too.

"Naruto, he's trying to heal the main wound to his chest!" Hinata warns.

Kabuto clicks his tongue, onyx boring towards her in disgust.

"Stay out of this sacrifice. You should be thanking me for ridding you of that doctor and soon this boy who you've been forcibly tied to!"

He lifts his hand to aim a kunai at her, Naruto parrying it out of the way.

And before the weapon can fall back to the ground, Naruto twists his arm back towards him, jabs the metal cleanly through into his hand.

Kabuto bites down a yell, peers into eyes that have gone a deep scarlet, heat of his rage seeping across the terrain.

'Shit. This isn't good. I need to get out of this before he attacks in a way that will permanently damage me or worse.'

"You like to copy Orochimaru so much like a good, pathetic follower; don't you? So I'm sure you want to mimic him and lose the use of your arms too; right?"

Metal instantly digs and twists its way into the muscle and nerves of both his arms, briefly locks him in place. Kabuto grits his teeth not to pass out, realign what pathways he can that hasn't completely torn.

"I-I've dealt with far worse during Master Orochimaru's experimentations. These mean nothing." Kabuto scoffs lowly.

Naruto's clones move in to pin his feet, knocked back by a sharp kick of Kabuto's legs, head turning roughly shoving the main Naruto off. He cracks and straightens bones to get both kunai out of his arms before erecting a barrier of smoke. All at once, snakes slither forward out of shadow and grass, a river of ink blacks to silver whites soon start covering his form.

"We'll...meet again soon Naruto Uzumaki. But for now, I must leave everything to Master Orochimaru."

"Are you really going to let him get away with this?" The fox questions.

He doesn't even really need to goad him, Naruto already pulling at more of his chakra.

"Of course not."

He tears into his left knee before Kabuto's body can fully disperse, unnerved even as all his snakes' coil at his hands to try and push him back, poison evaporating to steam before they can pierce his skin.

Wind knocks the rest away, forces obsidian to gaze into crimson.

"Consider this a parting gift."

Naruto grins wildly seeing a flash of panic cross his features because for all his bravado, Kabuto is still a human.

Still doesn't want to die here and now.

His left knee bends and cracks from his pressure, wind further tearing into him from all angles this close.

Hinata gets to a standing position seeing a new set of golden eyes within the haze of gray, forces Naruto back.

"Get back! The air is too poisonous!"

Kabuto instantly slides from Naruto's hold at the distraction, slips into the shroud of gray with the remaining snakes left.

Hinata hears Tsunade's voice beside her assessing them both for major injuries, fists tightened at her sides to force them away from the area. Jiraiya nods in unison with her, summons a toad to aid in tossing them backwards out of the way.

"Both of you are leaving this field; now!" He declares.

Pearl catches with amber just as they get tossed back before her gaze follows to Tsunade's final old teammate from the life she left behind.

Orochimaru approaches forward, sighs at the mess of pooling blood under Hashijimi to the myriad of injuries covering Kabuto's body.

"You disappoint me Kabuto, but I'll deal with you later." He hums.

Golden eyes move on to his former teammates.

"Ah, I was wondering what was taking Kabuto and Hashijimi so long. Tsunade, it seems you've changed your mind on my offer? This is your last chance to truly have both Dan and Nawaki back by your side don't forget."

Tsunade cracks her fists in response at the way he rolls their names off his tongue with a syrupy grin and he notes then she isn't trembling despite all this blood surrounding them, the way it clogs the air and even sticks to her own attire.

Killing intent shines her eyes.

"It wasn't an offer I was ever going to take."

---

Hiashi & Neji, Hyūga Compound-Meditation Hall

"Hashijimi. The latest update I've gotten is that she was seen in the company of Orochimaru and Kabuto."

Hiroto pauses at Hiashi's silence. Crickets chirp filling the void, crescent moon sinking beneath a thin veil of clouds. He's been waiting all day for this update and it does little to quell the frustration lingering about his chest.

Opalescent stays steely, gaze staring forward towards the garden as fireflies flicker out to the pond's edge casting yellow-green glows against the water.

He flicks a hand up. "Continue."

Hiroto nods. "It's highly possible he's already...disposed of her to make an example. I'm not sure how this will affect our standings in Konoha once the news spreads out Master Hiashi. It's possible once all is said and done, they'll send a team of jonin or ANBU to retrieve her and imprison her for treason and deserting the village or find...whatever remains of her body to be buried in an unmarked grave."

"At the end of the day, we still honorably gave away Hinata to appease our village's Tailed Beast. People can talk all they want about this, but it shouldn't change our standings at least socially." Hiashi finally gruffly voices.

He clicks his tongue before nodding to himself, meets Hiroto's stare.

"However, do what you can to stay on top of any gossip mongers, journalists, or press that may try to bring up the clan's name in a harsh light for any amount of ryo; small or large. Alert all the guards to be wary of talking to any shinobi or civilian trying to get details on Hashijimi's final moments here. This will all eventually blow over knowing we already casted her from the Hyūga name."

Hiroto bows his agreement to the orders, leaves him alone once more.

'I see she made true on her words of trying to bring the clan down with her in death.' He sighs.

The only difference was that a different type of monster got to her first before Naruto could.

"Uncle?"

Neji moves out of the moon's shadow, lips pressed in a flat line.

'He's been acting more like Hanabi as of late.' Hiashi notes at his guarded expression, eavesdropping within the corridors of the manor and just outside the edge of doorways to listen in on his latest meetings with Lord Third's old advisors to ANBU guards giving various updates on the possible next candidates to be the 5th Hokage.

'It seems most want one of Lord Third's old students to take up the mantle. It will be either Tsunade or Jiraiya then.'

As long as nothing changes about the gifts the clan receives in Hinata having been given away, he has no complaints or concerns about either of them.

Hiashi gestures to the spot Hiroto has vacated with a pat of his hand.

"You have something on your mind." He asks more as a statement than question, opalescent studying Neji casually.

Neji nods slowly, eyes following where his had been earlier to the garden. They've sparred and meditated together sporadically since the failed invasion, the favor he had from most of the main clan members now tepid at best after his stalemate against Hinata.

"Hinata. While I know she's no longer an official member of the clan, I can't help but have this gut feeling that she's going to soon become a woman neither you nor I will recognize."

Hiashi studies the ripples in the water, sighs. "Yes, and? It's a good thing that Hinata hasn't faltered despite her status as Konoha's sacrifice. I only wish she had shown such tenacity when she actually still held the Hyūga name."

Neji considers his remark. "Do...Do you ever regret giving Hinata away?"

"...I can admit the thought has crossed my mind, but no, I don't."

He blows out a breath at Neji's brows setting in, clearly wanting to know more about his current feelings towards his eldest child. He unfortunately isn't the first person to ask him this and he's sure he won't be the last knowing what Hinata has been up to as of late from updates he's gotten from both civilian and shinobi. Inoichi had been one the first people to boldly directly ask him in so many words why he had gone through with the process to sacrifice Hinata.

"I know you and your clan have plenty of ryo that you could've have paid the fees to prevent your daughter from being chosen. So why didn't you? Have the Hyūga become so prideful in matters of strength and skill that they'd give up one of their own first before spending a bit of ryo?"

Hiashi notes the way Shikaku stiffens beside him, Choza lowering his gaze to his half-eaten onigiri. Maybe the pair are wondering the same things to themselves too at having sons around the same age as Hinata. However, they're too polite to ask so blatantly like their long-time teammate and friend.

Or maybe they just figured it would be too much of a headache to get caught up in the affairs of other clans unless absolutely necessary.

"The decisions I make for my daughters are none of your business Inoichi. You conducted the mental aptitude test and found no deficiencies in Hinata, correct? Despite Hinata not caring so much for things like her looks or clothes and instead focusing on her studies and training unlike that daughter of yours, she hasn't shown her worth to me or the clan to keep her as a Hyūga. She will better serve Konoha as this year's sacrifice to the jinchuriki performing a duty that will honor our clan."

Inoichi jolts from his chair, jade eyes turning a stormy green.

"What right do you of all people have to judge me on my daughter's choices when you're the one about to-"

Hiruzen clears his throat from the entryway, quiet sweeping across the room in a rush of air.

"Ah, sorry to cut in on you speaking Inoichi. I trust you have the results for me on the mental screening you conducted on Hinata Hyūga, right? Can I and everyone here assume she's cleared psychologically from your standpoint as leader of the Yamanaka clan and Analysis-Intelligence Division of Konoha to proceed with the rest of the measures for the sacrificial procedures?"

Pearl meets verdant, Inoichi slowly lowering himself back into his seat.

"Yes Lord Third, everything is cleared from my end."

The other clan leaders, Jonin, and even regular day citizens probably think of him as having been too strict, too harsh on his eldest.

But then he thinks back on his last conversation with her.

"You're afraid of the beast that is Naruto when you should be afraid of what he has taught me, what I will do to break apart the archaic rules of this clan someday soon."

A light grin etches his face taking in the swath of stars above them, so be it if she does indeed challenge him one day.

He'll reaffirm once again that he made the right call.

Or perhaps she'll prove him wrong knowing the brief show of skill he saw of her using lightning.

He moves to stand, nods to a set of attendants to prepare his bed for the night before looking back to his nephew.

"Your gut feeling may prove true in the near future Neji. Though for now, matters involving Hinata aren't our concern."

---

Sakura-Haruno Household

"Sakura, it's nearly 1:40 am."

She can hear the frown in her Mother's voice, tightly wound with both worry and exasperation at her new nightly routine. Almost every day now she heads out immediately after breakfast, sometimes even before sunrise to meet with Anko-sensei. They train until sunset before she heads home covered in the foliage and dirt from the forests.

Combine that with her head thrumming and skin burning from the new poisons Anko's given her to swallow, inhale, and inject and it's no wonder her Mom looks so spooked by her current state.

But still, she doesn't turn away from her collection of herbs she's planted or the colorful vials set in a row in front of her. Verdant eyes brighten as she drops a chemical mix onto a ginkgo leaf, admires as the bright amber-gold color slowly leaches away from it into a withered brownish gray.

"5 more minutes and then I'll-"

"No, you said that nearly an hour ago missy! You still need your rest Sakura and you won't be able to help Kakashi or grow as a shinobi if you aren't getting enough sleep. Do it for me and your Father sweetie, he gets fitful when he knows you're staying up late." Mebuki cuts her off.

Her chest tightens, resists a scowl at her using Dad against her when he's going through the throes of a slow recovery process with weekly physical and occupational therapy. He tries not to let her or Mom see it, but in-between his corny jokes with the therapists he's still getting the phantom pains from his missing leg, hardly touches the medications his orthopedic doctor prescribed for fear of addiction.

"I don't want those pills sweetie! I'm not going to end up like those shinobi always searching for their next fix even after their injuries have healed. There's been an influx of them since that invasion and it's only going to get worse with that snake man and his associates still at large-"

"Shh, Sakura is going to be home soon Dear!" Mebuki shushes him.

Sakura meanwhile pauses outside the door, neither having realized how loud their voices carry, especially with the kitchen window open...

This is part of the reason why she's dove into studying the subject of herbal medicine. If Dad doesn't want to try the medications the hospitalists are prescribing, perhaps he'll be more willing to take the teas or powders she can mix into his food or drinks.

If only the germination process wasn't so slow.

Sakura blows out a breath to think up another excuse, though no more are going to work for tonight or this morning now really at twisting to look at equally stubborn green eyes.

She moves an arm forward to shut off her lamp, room plunged into black as she shuts back her books.

And to prove Mebuki's seriousness, she grabs Sakura's books and plants as soon as she leaves her desk chair.

"Hey, be careful with those! It took Ino and Mr. Yamanaka nearly a month to get me those seeds!" Sakura calls out after her watching as one of the lily's petals droops and sways within its pot.

Mebuki just gives her a wave over her shoulder, heading for her bedroom; the click of their door locking is practically deafening to her ears.

"Goodnight Sakura!"

Sakura dangles and kicks her legs off her bed, considers burning off this nervous energy at the training grounds or doing a 'night walk' as Naruto likes to call them.

A scratch at her window decides for her.

Pakkun.

"Any news on Kakashi-sensei?!" She asks by way of greeting while fishing out a pack of dog treats she got on the way home yesterday to be prepared for this situation coming.

Pakkun shakes a paw up at her offer, pats at his stomach.

"No thanks! I'm trying to keep to a diet of low fats, salts, and sugars with how much weight I've gained."

Sakura blinks, nearly matches his dry tone to ask where said weight gain is considering his shape is no different from the last time she saw him. Nothing about his features particularly change for her to be concerned as he hops into her lap, but a prick of nervousness lodges into her throat.

"No new updates on Kakashi, but I unfortunately have some bad news regarding Sasuke. It seems he had a run in with Itachi too and is now in the same critical condition as Kakashi."

Her fingers grow numb, teeth scraping her lips and tongue drawing blood.

'Focus. Gather more details.' She controls her breathing.

"Ah, and when did this happen?"

Pakkun shakes his head. "Maybe a few days ago? Sorry, word travels slow at times amongst the various summons. Tsunade though should be able to help make them both have a full recovery with her skills."

Sakura nods slowly, fights down a sob, stomach churning and twisting so violently that she slips Pakkun from her lap to get to the bathroom.

"Sorry, sorry. I...I probably ate too much back during dinner time." Sakura faintly mutters, flushing away hopefully everything she's expelled from her stomach for the night.

Pakkun light scratches at her legs.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to fault you for worrying over your sensei and one of your teammates."

Sakura reaches for a washcloth, turns the sink until the water scalds her fingers a deep pink.

"No, I can't just keep sitting here waiting. Tsunade, I need to find all her old medical procedures and notes from her time as part of Konoha's Hospital medical board."

Pakkun yawns flatly, gestures to the dark bags beneath her eyes.

"Such records are probably sealed and also outdated with how much medical ninjutsu has progressed since then."

Sakura wrinkles her nose in thought, paces back and forth from her desk to her bed before snapping her fingers. "I volunteer twice a week at the hospital. I'll find a way to get to the files without it seeming like a break in."

Pakkun nips at her legs stopping her fretting.

"You're running on just 5 hours of sleep in a 24-hour period. Sleep and think on this more in the morning."

'My mind is already made up.' Sakura knows and Pakkun must sense this too as he groans.

Because maybe amid said files she can find something useful on Itachi Uchiha as well.

She can finally put her poisons to the test in real world application.

---

Naruto & Hinata-Forests Outskirts of Tanzaku Quarters

'Gotta stay awake. I need to keep watching this match.'

They moved Sasuke towards a ravine in the northwest side of the forests, hopefully out of sight enough via the leaves and rocks surrounding him for nobody to disturb him sans the toads ordered to watch over the area. Naruto shakes away a rush of nerves, clicks his teeth to stay focused.

Whatever Kabuto did to him in those final moments before his snakes came has thrown his body off, blinking spots from his eyes. The more they clear, the more he realizes that Orochimaru has turned his attention to him.

Hinata squeezes at his shoulder the same way he did to her earlier. "We need to get out of everyone's sight by moving deeper into the woods."

They're too far away to pick up on the entire conversation the trio are having, though he can guess what's running through Orochimaru's mind from the way yellow eyes shine with mirth, licking his lips.

"-You two are foolish to keep protecting him. If he caused this much damage to Kabuto, what would happen if the Akatsuki truly got their hands on him?

Jiraiya says something in return he strains to hear, rising a fist up only for Orochimaru to fully crack his neck their way.

"Enough. I'll kill the boy here and now!"

He elongates his head to rush in for them, Tsunade immediately impeding his path, fist forming a shadow across his face. The crunch and tear of muscle and bone split the air, not relenting stomping a foot the ground.

"Earth Release: Thunder Quake!"

The ground shakes and splits into a web of cracks, lightning crackling up along each jagged path of stone and dirt.

Tsunade slams another punch in to try and fully topple Orochimaru, teeth clenched as his lips warp into a bemused smirk.

"Your fight is with me asshole; not them!"

Orochimaru realigns his neck, snickering turning into a chilling laugh. "Oh, what's this? Hmm, why the sudden interest and protection towards the jinchuriki and Konoha's sacrifice? Just a few weeks ago, you couldn't be bothered to care about Konoha's traditions."

'Huh, I wasn't sure if earlier was just a fluke, but she's truly covered with blood and not really reacting. This isn't good considering my current handicap.'

Tsunade spits at his sunken in cheek, nails digging crescents into his skin leaving a wake of red. The seal upon her forehead activates, earlier wounds regenerating as gold eyes briefly spin to Kabuto's still incapacitated state.

This is a fight he'll need to do on his own.

"Since I decided to be Konoha's Fifth Hokage!"

Jiraiya glances to her in mild surprise before half-smiling, nodding at the grin she sends back in return.

'It's time to finish this then!'

"Summoning Jutsu!"

Naruto and Hinata take to the canopies of the trees to truly watch, field soon filled with a toad, a snake, and a slug that tower high enough to make the Sannin look like specks in comparison. The grass beneath them darkens to an ashy black as each animal watches each other, waiting for one to strike first.

Manda scoffs at Orochimaru's current state, takes in his bandaged arms with what both Naruto and Hinata assume is disgust.

"Pathetic. You've never looked so weak in front of me Orochimaru; you didn't even bother with bringing me a human sacrifice."

Orochimaru ignores his complaint, Katsuyu spraying acid in the snake's direction. Jade eyes shoot to her, instantly slither out of the way and behind her.

"You're slow once you use that acid of yours." Manda hisses as he wraps around her, her body dividing before he can fully bite or constrict her in place.

Gamabunta unsheathes his sword, further blocking his mouth. "You won't have to worry about your summoner for much longer once I'm done with you."

Naruto watches the toad's ease of coordination with Jiraiya, pair not even needing to speak with each other to form a combination of oil and fire that coats the field in a new smog of blacks and grays. As it stands, at least his son Gamakichi is friendly enough with him.

'They all get along so well, but then again, it's not their first time using them in battle.'

"...Orochimaru seems to be losing." Hinata notes quietly, Naruto turning his gaze to follow as Jiraiya and Tsunade close in upon him.

His tongue is wound in Tsunade's fist, Jiraiya's hair forming a barrier to encase him.

Cobalt narrows, shaking his head.

"No, he's shedding out of that body." Naruto mutters, his true form returning to Kabuto's side.

"There are other ways of me getting the use of my arms back if you're not willing to help me Tsunade. The next time we all meet, I'll be in perfect condition and in the perfect body to fully destroy Konoha." Orochimaru decides and Naruto swears his eyes shine with renewed glee past him and Hinata.

Right in the direction where they've hidden Sasuke.

---

Sakura-Konoha Hospital

The cameras operate in 5-minute intervals before they move in a new direction.

Tiny black circles on the ceiling that looked so much like bugs to her until she caught the wink of a red dot in the center. There are two cameras she notes on opposites side of the medical records section. One that rotates towards the library, the other towards the hallway that leads to billing and international care for the rare patients that come in for treatment from outside Konoha.

5 minutes. That's all the time she'll have to get in and out of the medical records office it seems.

'Today is just a practice round, a way to time myself and get a good idea of who frequents that hallway the most and for how long.' Sakura reminds herself, adjusts her starch white uniform, hat, and name tag signifying her as a volunteer and aid to any medical services needed.

But next week she'll dress casually and blend into these seas of patients, hopefully be invisible enough to security.

Medical records are on the second floor next to the patient reading and listening areas tucked away to the left; she recalls. The aptly dubbed 'island floor' for the calming music that plays 24-7, the many lounge chairs that lay about for patients and loved ones to take a quick nap, and the scent of rose, lavender, and chamomile to further relax jitters over a pending lab or imaging result.

It won't be a problem if a patient sees her necessarily, but a colleague like Mr. Shiomoto who often works in the ER helping her in stocking the supply room could instantly go to the head of volunteering for the deemed suspicious behavior she's about to commit.

'It's fine, I have a plan for that too.'

Nobody, not even crabby Mrs. Ryutari will fault her for wanting to look at the records of her Dad and the next steps in his plan of care.

So the following week, she picks an afternoon is when the second floor is the least busy, when the lunch rush is done at Oasis Cafe and majority of both staff and patients have gone back to their clinics, offices, or next appointments.

Even after having practiced this route for over a week now to the point she sees in her dreams, her stomach won't stop twisting, heart skittering in her ears trying to shoo away all this surrounding ambient noise.

This fear.

She pretends to check her watch as she approaches into range of the cameras, stops herself seeing a wisp of blonde hair from the corner of her eye.

'I've only seen that face in old photos.' Sakura blinks, legs rooting her in place as the figure turns down the hallway, growing team of doctors at her side scribbling down notes furiously to keep up with her orders.

"Lady Tsunade?" Sakura whispers out the name, unsure if maybe it's a doppelgänger or truly her. She hadn't heard from Ino or any of the gossipy old women who frequent the marketplaces in the late morning that she, Naruto, or Hinata had returned.

Sakura rubs at her eyes, the woman gone.

She's sleep deprived and running only on the small bit of rice and egg soup her Mom practically forced her to sit down and eat before she left for this supposed shift.

Either way, goosebumps ignite her skin to abort checking the medical records today, rewinding her mind back through her calendar, the most important dates she circled to be prepared for.

'When did she arrive back in Konoha?'

---

Jiraiya & Tsunade-Tanzaku Quarters Festival Grounds

"I gotta admit, I underestimated her." Jiraiya muses.

His peers up at a clear blue-violet sky, the end of an eventful day.

Naruto and Hinata sit huddled together at the table opposite of them, enjoying the spoils of their winnings at the various carnival games. They split plates of takoyaki, taiyaki, and yakitori. Naruto brushes at confetti from Hinata's hair while she reaches to swipe at bonito flakes and soy sauce clinging to his chin.

A rare full grin etches his features and Jiraiya considers this is the first real celebratory event Naruto's gone to where he isn't on the outskirts or being given offerings of expired food and hand-me-down toys.

"They're both full of surprises." Tsunade surmises, gesturing to the band aid on his hand.

"You try and steal from the kiddo when he wasn't looking?" She jests.

Jiraiya chortles at her assumption before nodding slowly. "I was only trying to warn him about the sin of greed!"

Tsunade snorts dryly, notes silently the way he guards his sake glass from her potentially drugging him again to stop her from making any rash decisions without his input.

'Alright, time to get this over with.'

She downs the last of her sake, turns her focus towards Naruto.

"Naruto! I need two minutes of your time."

Naruto looks up and over at her, smile vanishing as fast it came. It reminds her too much of Granny Mito in the moments when she let her own grin and mask slip off revealing the true nature of her stormy thoughts...

She holds up 1 finger as he grudgingly ambles over. "Fuinjutsu. To answer your earlier question regarding the Uzumaki."

Naruto blinks, suspicion and surprise clouding his expression, glancing to Jiraiya who nods confirming the validity of her statement.

"What made you giveaway this information so easily now y'know?"

Tsunade huffs, lightly taps at his head, about to wrap him in a half-hug only for Naruto lock up from her touch, steps backwards away from her hand's reach.

'Ah, of course he won't trust me so soon.'

"Listen, I may have been taught by Sarutobi, but he's from a different generation than Jiraiya and me. He changed up the rules regarding our village's jinchuriki and sacrificial rules under his reign because he had Danzo and those other two advisors in his ears all the time aiding in swaying some of his policies. That changes once I officially take over as the 5th Hokage; got it?"

Naruto doesn't answer in response.

Instead, blue silently goes back to lilac, sees mirroring confusion in her expression and from Hinata's end, a tinge of red swirling about threatening to spread.

Naruto blows out a breath, he wondered for a good while before realizing it didn't matter when his annoyance towards Hinata being gifted to him switched to attraction, the realization Hinata has never once thought of him as a demon or tried to leave him alone.

That started during Old Man Third's reign, died with him.

'So what will these new supposed polices Granny will put into effect mean for us?'

-x-

---

It's my birthday weekend! While I'm not working at the clinic thankfully, it's admittedly not the best of weather outside to celebrate due to these dang storms once more passing through and I'm once again feeling a bit sick/dealing with allergies.

However, it's been nice to hunker down to do some writing and catch up on X-men 97 along with Shogun, and Kaiju no.8! I need some new anime to get into with a lot of shows on hiatus or not that many episodes in? You guys got any recs for good like slice of life, romance, or action anime?

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 19: The Coming Storm

Chapter 19: The Coming Storm

"The opposite of love is not hate. Hate is just love gone bad. The actual opposite of love is apathy. When you don't care a damn as to what happens to the other person."

― Amish Tripathi, The Secret of the Nagas

---

Danzo-Hokage Tower, Meeting Hall

Featherlight footsteps round the corner after him, slink out of ending nightfall to sit beside him cross-legged. Her mask is carefully back in place, bowing to him with deference.

Danzo nods quietly back in greeting.

"Ritsuka. I hope you were able to acquire all the information I need knowing we're on a time crunch?"

No formal introductions, his 'leopard' Root operative is one of the best he has for her skills in camouflaging herself amid any situation he calls for, disguising her voice and identity to gather secrets and intel people more often than not as of late refuse to discuss in front of him.

Her prior knowledge of medicine and emergency care made her a perfect fit for this assignment.

A tint of gold outlines her figure, daybreak's approach highlighting sandy locks as they shift back into a mousey brown. They only have a few hours left before Tsunade is set to properly arrive back in the village, to make the formal announcement this afternoon that she'll take on the position of 5th Hokage.

Ritsuka shifts her mask back just slightly to remove her amber contacts, nods slowly.

"Yes Master Danzo. It seems both Lady Tsunade and Master Jiraiya were able to draw Orochimaru to a stalemate. He's made a withdrawal for now, but still has every intention of trying to destroy the village one day."

Danzo drinks from his cup of jasmine tea, this he all expected to happen from what he's seen and read of each of the Sannin's abilities, gestures with his hand for her to go on.

"As for the rounds I've made at the hospital, a majority of Lady Tsunade's former colleagues from both the nurses and physicians are excited to have her come back on to evaluate a good chunk of the intensive care patients. Especially towards the care of Kakashi Hatake's case and the surgical needs Rock Lee will need from the damage he sustained fighting Gaara in the Chunin Exams. I'll withdraw from making any further stop-ins knowing the real Lady Tsunade will truly be here in the village later today and to avoid drawing any further suspicion to myself." Ritsuka finishes.

"...And her shadow clones? None of them noticed your presence I hope?" Danzo pressures.

Ritsuka quickly shakes her head, bowing once more in reverence.

"I can assure you I was in and out before one of her clones could be alerted to my presence."

Danzo hums slowly, onyx eyes narrowing at the one subject she's avoided mentioning. If Ritsuka is worried about angering him any further at all these new changes to come to Konoha, her features give nothing away.

"And the jinchuriki? The latest sacrifice?"

Ritsuka straightens her posture. "They've been injured as well. However, they'll make a full recovery."

Danzo blows out a breath, studies ripples in his tea before nodding.

"Good. You're dismissed for now, get some sleep. Though be ready to be on standby in the late afternoons or evenings this week if extra security is needed for the official inauguration ceremony and following festivities."

Ritsuka stays still for a moment as Danzo moves to stand, slightest tremor of her hand twisting his attention fully back to her.

"...Is there something else on your mind Ritsuka that I need to rid you of? That is an order, you are assigned no other tasks to do this week besides rest."

Her shoulders stiffen at everything he doesn't say. She's seen for herself just last month what Danzo will do with those eyes he's collected if anyone tries to disobey him, can do to her last familial relationship within the village should she step even the slightest bit out of line.

Ritsuka clears her throat, hardens her heart before any more of her feelings become visible.

'I cannot think of my son right now.'

Why Danzo has kept him alive, hasn't forced him to be apart of Root as well will have to be saved for another day to ask him on.

If he'll even give her an answer.

"Yes, Master Danzo. I'll take my leave now."

She disappears in a light flurry of smoke, can feel Danzo's gaze on her back that she's indeed heading for the base without taking any detours.

Danzo turns his gaze back towards the wing that leads up to the Hokage office.

'Things are going to be changing around here once again.' He sighs as he walks up the path.

Hiruzen's smile gazes down at him, lined up right next to Hashirama and Tobirama's equally subdued grins for their official pictures.

Danzo scoffs, looks away from his rival's photo. Even in death it feels like Sarutobi is mocking him, reminding him his current feats haven't been enough to truly protect the village.

His gaze moves on to Hashirama, the man who helped found Konoha.

Outside the sky tinges a coral pink and red, the Hokage monument in the distance catching the first rays of sunlight. The room brightens slowly, clock above ticking ever closer to 7:00 am reminding him he can't dawdle in here for long.

How time has flown by, now the First Hokage's granddaughter is next in line to lead them.

'Tsunade. I can see why the daimyo and even Homura and Koharu feel she's the best choice out of Konoha's limited options for a new Kage.'

His grip on his cane tightens, breathing in and out slowly to calm his rising nerves.

But why her, why the woman who abandoned Konoha right after the last Shinobi World War?! How can they trust she's even truly over her hemophobia? If only he was a bit younger, maybe had more of Sarutobi's optimism...

'No, Hiruzen's compassion is why he's dead. Why our jinchuriki isn't even here within the village right now. He was too lax when it came to following policies completely, had a bleeding heart for those who didn't deserve it.'

The click of a door opening down the hall forces him to put said thoughts aside.

"Are we too early?" A man's voice bellows.

"No. Lady Tsunade will be here by 1:00 pm. We need to have all the offices cleaned and ready by then." A woman's voice sharply follows.

Tsunade's new set team of advisors have arrived just as he heard through his operatives.

He catches a glance of himself in the nearest mirror, lips set in a frown he pushes just slightly to try and be a grin.

Bags still rest under his eyes, wrinkles of time and age spots curve along his cheeks and lips.

Just another one of Konoha's old men, someone people won't look at twice.

And smiles won't endear him to anyone who knows him well enough, Hiruzen after all used to joke his grimaces brought on the thunderstorms that always seem to plague Konoha around late spring to early summer.

"This is nice right? It's been ages since we've gone out for a drink! Rare to get you away from running Root for one night!" Hiruzen chimes out, cheeks tinged pink. The man to his left laughs his agreement, clinking their cups together.

Danzo studies the cups of sake glasses beside him, rolls his eyes before taking a polite sip of this plum wine to appease him.

'How different things would be if Tobirama had chosen me as his successor instead.' He wonders, biting his tongue to shake that dangerous thought away.

Alcohol could loosen his lips too much.

And besides, Tobirama-sensei had his reasons, and he can't question the dead man as to why now.

They sit amid a sea of neon yellows to greens, Danzo sitting forward ignoring the bursts of color, the smell of spices and liquors filling the midnight air.

"You should be dealing with that damn jinchuriki woman's temper tantrums-"

"Oh come now Danzo, I don't want to discuss such things on a warm night like this! You know I'm not going to let Kushina go into a full rampage and Minato knows what he's doing. As the Hokage, you've seen my crystal ball for yourself that shows me everything happening around the village."

Hiruzen was right at least about that, protecting and knowing the going's on around the village is a 24-7 job.

'Be patient.' The reminder settles to the forefront of his thoughts.

He'll see how Tsunade fares in these beginning months as the 5th Hokage, how heavy to difficult these duties she's inherited from Sarutobi will be for her.

Perhaps she'll surprise him, Orochimaru turned out far darker than what Hiruzen ever imagined, so maybe she too is hiding a cold nature.

'Gather evidence, start a whisper trail if need be.'

Such is one of the first lessons he gives to newest Root operatives sent to spy in foreign nations.

And if more trouble does come to Konoha, then he'll pave a way forward for the hat to fall to him next.

---

Tsunade & Jiraiya-Land of Fire, West Forests

"Do we have to go back?"

His muttering doesn't go unnoticed, Tsunade turning to glance back at Naruto over her shoulder.

"Don't you care about fixing your teammate up? And potentially anyone else who was harmed by that Akatsuki duo?" Shizune questions lightly before Tsunade can speak.

Naruto looks over Sasuke's still unconscious form on her back before shrugging.

"Sasuke's decisions don't involve me. It's not like he ever shared how he would go about doing his revenge with me or with anyone on Team 7 really y'know."

'He's been comatose over a day now though; his brother must've just tortured him for the fun of it.' Naruto wrinkles his nose feeling a prick of worry needle at his chest.

He's terrible still at dealing with genjutsus so his best option for now is to avoid him and that shark partner of his for however long as possible. Strange how the older Uchiha can so easily afflict such misery and anguish onto the sibling who once looked up to him.

Not for the first time he wonders why they were even placed together on the same team, even he can see how different they are compared to the rest of the rookie teams. The jinchuriki, the last Uchiha (outside Itachi), and an ordinary girl; the cracks within their team seem to grow deeper with each passing day.

Cerulean avoids hazel trying to catch his eye, gaze focusing back on the surrounding lush forest-scape and crisscrossing rivers down below.

"Geez, well at least let me formally take up the mantle kid! Things aren't going to change overnight Naruto. However, give me at least 6 months to a year to get things rolling to improve you and Hinata's situation." Tsunade promises.

Naruto snorts in return, flicker of scarlet passing through his eyes when he finally looks at her.

"Your words mean nothing to me and I don't believe you anyways."

Tsunade blows out a breath as Jiraiya sends him a look.

"Kid, you're forgetting who you're talking to here! Show some manners as we both know-"

Tsunade raises a hand up to stop him, shaking her head watching as the wind pick up through the trees into a low whistle.

When she gazes back to Naruto his expression is indeed darker than before, studying Jiraiya's back like a target.

"Don't pester him; he's gotta a point as actions speak louder than words! Also, it's not going to look good if Naruto is causing environmental damage on his way back into the village." Tsunade hisses.

Jiraiya's shoulders sag, peers back over his shoulder to see Hinata has gently, but firmly grabbed at his arm to keep him from moving off the dirt path to stay behind them.

Tsunade rubs at her head, switches gears keeping her voice low.

"Tell me what I need to know."

Jiraiya sends her a questioning look before she gestures silently back to Naruto.

"Hmm, about what exactly? You see how Naruto is, his mood can switch from fine to stormy in less than a minute."

Tsunade rolls her eyes impatiently. "He doesn't trust you. I mean, is there a high chance he'll abandon the village? What were previous sacrificial gifts like?"

Jiraiya rubs his chin. "Naruto doesn't trust any adult really and admittedly, I didn't do anything to endear myself to him when we first met! Anyways, as much as Naruto may want to leave Konoha, he hasn't made a true effort to try to from what I've read and seen for myself. Probably because he knows he's followed about all the time and risks increased security on him if caught."

Tsunade's brows set quietly in thought, Jiraiya's grin widening as if they're merely chatting about the weather.

"As for gifts, they've been crap! Why do you think he's so protective of Hinata? I thought she was getting the short end of the stick forced to be with him. Despite her family thinking so lowly of her, he is calmer in her presence, and she's picked up a thing or two from him both skill-wise and being more confident in herself."

Tsunade clicks her tongue. "Granny Mito never received any human sacrifices as a gift."

And she still can't see why the Hyūga, knowing how prideful they are, would be okay with giving up one of their own.

Why is Hinata even fine with it?

Jiraiya chuckles. "Well, Mito in a way was the human sacrifice herself for the village; wasn't she? Do you think Hashirama or any of the other Senju clan members would've been okay if she just said no to the arranged marriage? Sure it was to promote unity and build up Konoha in bringing in more clans, though we both know it was also a way to learn more about the Uzumaki clan's techniques as well."

Tsunade blows out a breath with a cross of her arms, Jiraiya holding his hands up to not add to her rising irritation.

"Alright, new subject! Before we head back, what do you say we take a dip in some nearby springs!?Would be good for all of us I think to be all nice and clean before heading into Konoha!"

He points in the direction of a place called Kinohama Onsen, a mini bathhouse apparently hidden away from the crowds that can give them scenic views of the mountains and even the coastal areas in the far east.

Tsunade ignores his flitting gaze towards her breasts, jabs a finger hard to the center of his head, enough to form an indent.

'It's no wonder Naruto doesn't trust him with what seems to be always running through his mind.' She scowls.

"Peek and I'll put you in the hospital for more than a year this time."

Jiraiya salutes her back. "Why, I wouldn't dream of doing such a thing with the scars I have from your last major attack on me!"

And with that, he walks backwards out of range of her glare, wraps an arm around Naruto.

"Kid, I need to borrow you for a minute!" He beams, smiles at Hinata it will only be just be for a moment.

Naruto instantly starts squirming out of his hold as he leads them off to the side out of earshot, Jiraiya tightening his hold to keep him from using his hands. "You're in luck; we're going to take a detour and get washed up at some nearby hot springs!"

Naruto looks from him to Tsunade. "What, so you can try and look at Granny's chest? Do you want the same thing to happen to your face like what she did to Orochimaru?"

Jiraiya huffs at his claim. "Whoa now, don't compare me to him! Last time, I was unprepared for Tsunade's strength and that's how I ended up hospitalized! This time, I know this area inside and out to catch the perfect view and avoid detection!"

He gestures to areas of thick vine and moss that cover the trees above, patterns and slopes in green and brown leaves big enough to conceal his body.

Naruto continues his jabbing and fidgeting to no avail. "Sure, and I'll help drag your body back to Konoha when this plan of yours fails."

Jiraiya wiggles his brows. "Oh, don't be such a spoilsport! You should be excited, if this works out, you should be able to catch a peek at Hinata too!~"

Naruto's struggling ceases then, he's teased him with this very idea before when he first returned to the village. Try as he might, he feels his face warm, avoiding his gaze studying the grass instead.

"...Like I've said before, she has the byakugan." Naruto mutters.

Jiraiya nods while waggling one finger up. "Yes, though it has a blind spot! We can use that to our advantage!"

Naruto grits his teeth, Jiraiya beaming so confidently that maybe, just maybe this time he truly has a foolproof plan. Unlike past stories he's told him that only ended in him having bruises and wounds deep enough to expose muscle.

Azure wanders back to Hinata, heat pooling in his chest. It intertwines with the curiosity of seeing more of her skin openly instead of by mistake, desires he thought he had fully buried enough for nobody else to hopefully notice.

Apparently not.

He doesn't stop the slow grin that rises to his face. "You're a terrible influence Pervy-Sage."

Jiraiya nods giddily, slapping his back now that he's fully reeled him in.

"I know!"

---

Orochimaru & Kabuto- Otogakure

"You smell like death, get changed already out of those clothes and attend to those injuries of yours." Orochimaru sneers.

He doesn't spare Kabuto a second glance, scoffs at the brief look of upset and annoyance that crosses his features. He half-heartedly swipes at beads of sweat gathering at his head and beneath his arms.

The pain medicine he gave him this morning is already wearing off.

While it seems Tsunade was never going to help him get back his arms in the first place, it doesn't help that Kabuto was injured so heavily by a mere boy.

Jinchuriki child or not.

"Of course, I'll give you your injections as soon as I finish up with my own wound Master Orochimaru." Kabuto calls after him.

Orochimaru doesn't bother peering back to him. "Don't bother, I can just have Kimimaro or one of my other guards give me my medicine. In fact, they'll be of better use to me than you at the moment by helping me with my next plan to not only get full use of my arms, but the perfect body to carry out destroying Konoha and achieving immortality."

Kabuto holds in his own scoff at his statement. Kimimaro whose body weakens with each passing day, riddled with ailments all his medical research still hasn't been able to figure out.

He returns to his own space on the opposite side of the hideout, maneuvers himself into bed with a wince taking in a rise of growing blisters at his puffy knee, skin still marred with purples and reds.

His lips pucker at the scent of decayed flesh as each layer of bandage is removed, pausing for a moment to take in fading sunlight outside.

The rice paddies are swollen from passing rains from earlier, verdant grasslands that he will need to order Orochimaru's lackeys to till and harvest before they get another storm.

He twists his eyes back to his knee, sighs.

This wound care will take him into nightfall.

'The damage is on a near cellular level to the bone. A second longer and my leg would probably require a below the knee amputation.' Kabuto grits his teeth.

Orochimaru had a point, he hadn't fully considered the jinchuriki to be strong enough to beat him, let alone his little sacrifice to be an issue as well.

'It's fine, next time I'll be better prepared.' Kabuto decides, methodically gets to work grabbing gauze, normal saline, and fresh bandages.

A shuffling of voices down the hall stops him, sharp voices tumbling over each other.

"-That fucking idiot couldn't even take on a kid! No wonder Master Orochimaru is so pissed! He's gonna have us training until our fingers bleed again!" Tayuya snorts.

Jirobo's voice follows. "There's no need to curse or worry Tayuya. Master Orochimaru and Kimimaro will let us know what the next steps are soon enough."

"I ain't worried fatass!" Tayuya barks back, Jirobo ignoring her as the rest of the team discuss his failure.

"It's not like Kabuto to lose though unless he was going easy on them, who was his opponent anyways? I could use a difficult challenge." Kidomaru questions.

Sakon laughs icily while Ukon scoffs, pair speaking in tandem their own thoughts and what they've heard respectively. "Some Konoha genin or something. Who knew Master Orochimaru's right hand man was so weak?!"

Kabuto balls his fists against his bedspread, sheets tearing from the pressure.

They grow quiet as a new set of footsteps emerge, the swish and crack of bones startling them all to silence.

Kimimaro has arrived.

"Master Orochimaru wants us to retrieve Sasuke Uchiha. It's time to show him what true power he lacks in not using his curse seal to its full potential." He orders.

Kabuto shifts himself to sit up properly as they get in formation to head out.

'He's sending all 4 of them out?'

He laughs hollowly at the thought. 'Konoha isn't just going to let that happen without a fight.'

He considers Naruto's expression whenever Sasuke was previously brought up in conversation, neutral maybe, or just stoic to hide his true thoughts?

'Just how are you going to deal with this jinchuriki brat?'

---

Tsunade & Hinata-Kinohama Hot Springs

"How is Naruto with you? Be honest with me if you want to give up your forced title as his sacrifice."

She watches as Hinata stiffens, looks up slowly from her reflection. The heat of the thermal waters is starting to get to her. Or maybe it's just bathing with people she isn't fully comfortable with yet, used to bathing with Kurenai-sensei or even Hanabi back during her days at the compound.

'Ah Lady Tsunade isn't one to mince her words.'

"W-What do you mean?" Hinata asks.

Tsunade casually swipes away a clump of blonde locks from her face. "Well, for starters, he's pretty much danger and darkness blended together. How have you been dealing with his mood swings? Or better yet, are you done putting up with them?"

Her cheeks flush a deeper shade of pink, shaking her head slowly. "I'm not afraid of Naruto anymore and I honestly don't mind living with him."

Tsunade chuckles lightly. "You don't need to lie if you're worried about my reaction. You've suffered enough already dealing with how he can be."

A curtain falls over Hinata's features then, pearl eyes flashing dark for a second.

"It's not a lie, and with all due respect Lady Tsunade, you don't know Naruto the way I do. "Suffering" as you call it is what I dealt with back at the Hyuga manor, always made to feel inferior to either Neji or my sister. A majority of Konoha's shinobi and civilian assume much about Naruto that's wrong."

Her shoulders relax, sinking deeper into the water to calm herself.

"I...I assume one of the first policies you have in mind is to abolish the practice of sacrifices and I'm fine with such a policy going to affect for after me. The Hyūga...Father, he isn't just going to welcome me back to the compound with open arms. And anyways, I've grown stronger training with Naruto. The day will come when I put everything I've learned into changing my former clan's habits and behaviors." Hinata relates.

Tsunade hums. "Jiraiya did say you were going to defend Naruto."

She clears her throat, holds up 3 fingers.

"I won't separate you from Naruto, I can see it's helped you both grow on and off the field. The 3 biggest things I want to fix are:

1. Naruto and you receiving fair deals at the marketplace.

2. Ensuring proper compensation for you both from missions.

3. In Naruto's case mostly, proper yearly sacrificial gifts that will be useful to him or you both at least until he is 18."

Hinata studies her skeptically. "...It will take time to change the minds of Konoha's civilian and shinobi personnel, but I like these ideas."

Tsunade nods proudly. "And I'm going to make some sweeping reforms to the hospital too! None of those harsh medicinal treatments with so many side effects that Hashijimi always liked to push! If I recall correctly, you want to use the Hyūga clan's skills for outside battle too; don't you? The radiology team and IV departments can use your byakugan in ways you probably haven't even thought of, so you're going to volunteer there once or twice a week."

Hinata blinks, nods in understanding.

'Is this an order or an invitation?'

Shizune's light grin back at her makes her lean towards the former.

Tsunade leans forward then, pleased her ideas are being heard and accepted, hazel eyes gleaming.

"However, I'm sure even Jiraiya told you two that it isn't good for two teenagers to be living together. For example, when hormones start to rise up-"

She abruptly flicks her arm out right near her cheek and Hinata instantly activates her byakugan, a pebble launching like a rocket into the trees above.

A familiar ouch rings out from the leaves and Hinata squeaks as a ball of white crashes down, shifts herself behind Tsunade seeing a flash of blond hair poof away.

'Naruto joined him?!'

Tsunade cracks her fists as Jiraiya hurriedly moves to slink away. "I warned you pervert! You're lucky I'm enjoying my soak, but hell is coming for you when you least expect it!"

Shizune rubs at her neck to calm her. "I guess hospital care doesn't scare Jiraiya."

Tsunade rolls her shoulders, nodding. "Doesn't seem to bother Naruto either."

Her gaze twists back to Hinata only to see her stepping out of the spring, towel wrapped around her figure.

Instantly, her frown morphs into a smirk, arms crossing against her breasts as she ambles over to the edge.

"Oh, what's this? Going to give Naruto a gentle fist infused tap for peeping?"

Hinata looks between Tsunade and whatever direction Naruto went in.

'Northeast.' She notes at tracking his chakra signature.

She isn't sure what she's going to say to him, but she can't just ignore this moment happening either.

"...Not exactly."

---

Naruto & Hinata-Land of Fire Forests, Northeast

'Alright, guess I better get this over with.'

His clone shakes his head as Naruto stills in place. "I still don't know why you trusted Pervy-Sage in the first place y'know!"

His third clone vehemently nods. "The best advice I can give you is just drink that tumeric and rosemary tea to help with the inflammation over the next couple of days."

Naruto holds up a hand, done with their advice, pair disappearing.

Hinata lands beside him a moment later, wave of gardenia and jasmine invading his nose. Naruto watches her from the corner of his eye, slinks back putting enough space between them on the branch.

Her clothes are still slightly damp, droplets making her violet hair shine.

"You can just hit me; I deserve it y'know." Naruto begins.

Hinata blows out a breath, stretches an arm out to jab at his left hand. A jolt instantly rushes through him, twisting his lips not to yelp feeling the sting rush all the way down to his feet.

At least it wasn't his dominant hand.

"Just one attack. For believing you wouldn't get caught with Jiraiya of all people." Hinata murmurs.

Naruto squirms, face burning red. "He said he had a foolproof plan!"

Hinata sends him a look before her gaze moves back to the woods.

"...How much did you hear of my conversation with Lady Tsunade?"

Naruto shrugs, scratches at his neck.

"Enough. Thanks for defending me. Granny says she truly wants to make changes, so guess we gotta trust her a bit."

Hinata smiles, turns herself so she's facing him fully.

A blush stains her cheeks matching Naruto's, pushes herself to ask what's truly on her mind.

"And...who were you there to peep at? Lady Tsunade, Shizune, or...me?"

Naruto cocks his head, considers if she's trying to trick him.

"Why would I want to look at two old ladies bodies when you're there?"

Hinata bites down a snicker too late.

"Lady Tsunade and Shizune aren't old!"

"Yeah, they are! Well, I guess not Shizune, but Granny is! She's just making herself look young, don't forget. In reality, she probably looks like our old hag of a landlord or those two old farts that use to hang around Old Man Third all the time."

Hinata lets loose a full giggle then, voice catching in her chest when she notes Naruto has closed the distance between them.

He clears his throat, blue studying lavender. Hesitantly, he leans in, lips brushing at her cheek.

"I've only been curious about seeing your body. Sorry." He murmurs in her ear.

Hinata shakes her head, face burning hearing her heartbeat drum in her ears, tongue too in knots to say she's wondered about his changing body as well.

Naruto moves to stand, climbs up to the canopy.

He can see Konoha in the distance, backdrop of blue sky, thin wisps of clouds drifting over the Hokage monument.

"We're about a half day away from the village now." Hinata mentions at sensing where his thoughts have gone.

Naruto nods slowly, squeezes at her hand as he moves back beside her.

As much as he protested it earlier, he knows Kakashi-sensei needs Granny's care, Sasuke and Lee too.

His mind circles back to golden snake eyes, lips twisted in a proud smirk.

It seemed like back then that Orochimaru already knew he won some part of a longer fight that neither Tsunade or Jiraiya will be able to stop.

Naruto clinks his tongue, it has to be something tied to Sasuke.

'The calm before the storm.'

-x-

---

New month. New chapter! A bit lighthearted compared to what is coming! Thank you for all the well wishes. My illness became worse before I finally felt more like myself again. I should know better as a nurse, don't ignore warning signs your body gives or you'll end up like me with a GI infection needing IV fluids and antibiotics. I honestly thought it was more just me dealing with the joys of getting older; it wasn't!

As for the upcoming Sasuke retrieval arc, I'll say it will be darker and not like canon except for some key moments. I've gone back and forth in my head if I truly want to do this one particular scene, but I've decided now it's a go. It will have ripple effects for everyone who was involved with the original Sasuke retrieval squad and Sakura the most so make some guesses out of that!

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 20: The Flashpoint

Chapter 20: The Flashpoint

I've tried to be forgiving. And yet. There were times in my life, whole years, when anger got the better of me. Ugliness turned me inside out. There was a certain satisfaction in bitterness. I courted it. It was standing outside, and I invited it in."

― Nicole Krauss, The History of Love

---

Sasuke & Sakura-Konoha Hospital

"Sasuke, you've hardly touched your katsudon and miso soup."

Sakura keeps her voice light despite Sasuke's stormy look in return, ink black of his eyes swirling with a cloudiness she can't discern. He's been rigid and snappy since awakening 8 hours ago now, studies the white of the hospital's walls as if they're about to close in on him.

Sasuke retracts his fingers from her grip. "Don't you have other things you should be doing besides clinging to me Sakura?"

Sakura fights back a squirm at his harsh question, thinks of Anko-sensei allowing steel to slip into her tone to match his bluntness. "And don't you think you could be less of an ass and at least try to eat some of your dinner? You won't be discharged if they see you haven't even eaten since your operation this morning."

No matter how legendary she is for her healing, Lady Tsunade can't fix whatever is running through his mind.

Emerald pointedly peers from him to his apple before he scowls, takes a reluctant nibble at the fruit before grabbing for the tomatoes within his salad instead.

"Where's Naruto?" He grunts between bites.

'Why does he keep asking where he is? He knows he isn't planning to visit.' Sakura questions herself.

She shrugs, keeps her features to a neutral expression. "He only stopped by very briefly when you were still in the PACU recovering. I assume he's probably at Ichiraku's now or back at his apartment."

Derision crosses his features, scowl bubbling right back up.

"I need a proper spar with him, no matter where he is in the village right now. The last time we talked that I recall...I had interrupted his training. I'm sure he got right back to it once I was unconscious, so I need to see where I stand with him in comparison. If he's gotten ahead of me, then I need to restart my own regimen tonight."

Sakura freezes as Sasuke abruptly tosses off his blankets, turns his body to get up.

'Wait, he wants to fight him; now?! Ugh, what is his problem?!' Sakura grits her teeth, patience snapping.

"Oh, what's this? Some lover's quarrel I'm interrupting?" A voice asks from the window, both twisting in unison at the sudden newcomer.

A boy, maybe just a few years older than them slides into the room like a spider, crosses his arms taking in the pair. Two others watch from the distance, simply observing for now.

Sakura is the first to her feet, eyes quickly taking in his attire, the smirk dancing at his lips.

'Otogakure nin?! This guy is one of Orochimaru's men!'

Verdant side-eyes Sasuke. They've come for him at the worst of times, how did they get past security?

Or really, what did they do to them to get here?

Sasuke moves in right beside her, cracks his fists with a rising smirk. "Well, I was looking to test myself against Naruto, but you'll prove to be a good warm-up match."

Kidomaru scoffs at his confidence. "Doubt it, your level looks weak to me."

He speeds forward before either of them can react, coats Sakura's hands and legs with a silver web, stickiness pinning her in place.

Dark eyes glance to her once before scoffing, directing his attention to Sasuke. "You're lucky girlie that Orochimaru's orders are only to deal with Sasuke alone."

Sasuke draws in a breath, dropping low beneath his arms to ignite the web.

"Fireball jutsu!"

"Too slow." Kidomaru sneers, kicking him from behind sending part of the flames towards the ceiling.

"Sasuke, don't worry about me! I'm fine!" Sakura directs, gathering her strength to her feet. She's just mobile enough from some of the flames landing to create an earthquake she's sure, at least put some barrier between them all hopefully.

A second boy hops into the room, huffs at the damage.

"What's the holdup Kidomaru? He shouldn't be giving you that much trouble."

He pauses in surprise seeing Sasuke's own curse seal activate, launching forward for Kidomaru hitting his jaw. The crack echoes throughout the room, Kidomaru easily straightening his neck back in place with a laugh.

"Oh, maybe you aren't such a weakling after all, but you're still nothing compared to even Kimimaro. Sakon, wanna tag team in here?"

Kidomaru jabs his fist in return into Sasuke's chest, blood instantly coating the back of his throat. Sakon chuckles, joins in launching a barrage of punches and kicks to Sasuke's stomach and back.

Sakura clenches her teeth hearing the crack and tear of muscles and ligaments Tsunade just healed. At least they don't notice the threads thinning at her ankles to make her next move.

Sasuke falls to the ground, pair hovering above him.

Sakon speaks first, Ukon joining in towards the end. "Weak. Lord Orochimaru can give you power, give you better control of that cursed seal. If you want him to that is, or you can stay here and never get strong enough to kill Itachi. We'll let you think it over tonight, but we'll need an answer by tomorrow night; 24 hours to decide."

Sakura pivots herself before Sasuke can respond, rips her left leg from the prison of webs.

"Earth Release: Fissure!"

Kidomaru and Sakon finally glance her way again, hop back towards the remains of the window before they can sink into the unleveled floor.

"You desire power to kill that brother of yours; don't you? We can give it you." Kidomaru promises once more before parting with the others.

Sasuke sits up slowly, shattered glass and tile highlighted in the silver of a full moon's approach.

"I need to go after them or find Naruto and-"

Sakura draws up her hand cutting him off, stone and earth rising to her command. If only there were more plants in this room, vines and leaves she could've used to further ensnare that duo with.

And mentally, she chides herself for not having brought along some herbal remedies or teas that could help placate Sasuke's foul mood.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Pillars!"

She steadies herself properly, moves her hand for his chest to firmly direct him back into bed.

"You're in no condition to fight anybody right now."

Sasuke snorts, pushes back against her spears, scarlet flashing in his eyes. "What makes you think I need to listen to you? The weakest member on our team?"

Sakura ignores his barb, mud and rock clamping up around his feet and hands temporarily locking him in place. "Weak or not, I'm not just going to stand by and let you pick an unnecessary fight with Naruto or those guys!"

Her heartbeat rings loud in her ears as Sasuke effortlessly ignites flames to his fingertips, fire engulfing each spike until they melt one by one from the heat. She squeezes her eyes shut just as crimson twists to viridian, Sasuke's voice low and mocking in her ear even without using genjutsu.

"Useless. Fighting you is a waste of my chakra and time. Go back to taking care of your Dad or studying plants."

SLAP!

Sakura breathes hard, Sasuke momentarily frozen from the sting rippling out, onyx to verdant studying each other silently.

But then he shoves her out of the way, her arm knocking into his IV pole, nails digging into his shoulder before grasping at air as he twists for the window to head out.

A pop rings out in the sky just as he leaps out, a burst of reds and yellows briefly lighting up the dark.

Fireworks.

'That's right, tonight is the first night of festivities to celebrate Lady Tsunade becoming 5th Hokage.' Sakura absently recalls, dull thrum of a headache rising to the back of her head.

She sits up slowly, blinks back spots from her eyes, wills her tears not to come.

She'd wanted to watch them with Sasuke...

---

Kakashi-Kakashi's Apartment

"Slow down. Take a deep breath." Kakashi repeats.

Not even a full week since his recovery and already things are going to hell for his team apparently. Gai had said each team has its share growing pains (for him, it was Neji and Lee's opposite personalities), but he's sure none of the other jonin instructors are having as much of a difficult time with their assigned rookies as he is.

He pushes a cup of chamomile tea towards Sakura once more, shaking her head before reluctantly doing as he wants, taking a small sip.

He notes silently the series of cuts to her arms and hands, the beginnings of a plum-colored bruise to the corner of her head.

"You don't need to stare; I know what injuries are on me. I'll cover up what I can't heal via medical ninjutsu." Sakura murmurs and Kakashi winces at the tinge of defeat in her voice, looking down.

'I need to stop treating her like she's made of glass; she isn't Rin.' He reminds himself.

He waits exactly 5 minutes before slowly peering back up.

"Alright, start from the beginning. Tell me what's got you so worked up so early in the day?" Kakashi presses.

It's not even daybreak yet, sky a mix of violets and blues at sunrise's slow approach.

Sakura huffs, clears her throat of any lingering raspiness.

"Sasuke. Two guys broke into his hospital room last night. I'm sure based on their attire and behavior that they're Otogakure nin. They came to Sasuke with a proposal that Orochimaru can give him the power he seeks to kill his brother. Orochimaru we both know though only wants Sasuke's body however, I don't think Sasuke considers that an issue really if it means he can get stronger."

Kakashi's visible eye widens, stirring absently at his own tea.

"And I assume this information has all already been passed along to our new 5th Hokage?"

Sakura huffs, swears he might be smiling beneath that mask of his despite the circumstances at hand. "Yes, don't pretend to be obtuse. Lady Tsunade sent out a team of night guards, but I don't think that's enough. Can you find and talk to him before he makes a decision he'll regret? He mentioned wanting to test himself against Naruto, though that was hours ago now."

Kakashi nods, straightens up peering to Pakkun and the others.

"Track Sasuke via his scent. I'll check the Uchiha district first and go from there. If there's guards already assigned to track Sasuke down, it hopefully shouldn't be too hard to find him."

A chorus of agreed barks or 'yes!' greets him back as his nin hounds disappear in a puff of smoke.

Sakura simply hums, gaze turning towards dawn's arrival.

The sunlight hits her face first and Kakashi truly sees then the tear tracks to her ashen gray cheeks.

But her eyes show the opposite, venom flashing through jade like lightning, too fast for him to know if it was truly there until she speaks again.

"When you do find Sasuke, as I'm sure you will, give him another good slap or punch from me. For last night!"

Kakashi arches a brow at her false smile, tempted to ask what type of argument or what Sasuke of all people could say to unleash her anger like this, shrugging.

"Don't hold on to your upset Sakura, grudges aren't healthy."

He's sure his advice goes in one ear and out the other as Sakura shakes her head, polishes off her tea quietly. She walks ahead of him back to his entrance, slipping back on her shoes to leave first.

Her voice drops to a whisper, upset spilling into her features unbidden.

"You didn't see how he looked at me last night."

And then she heads out.

Kakashi blows out a breath, tosses the rest of his own tea down his sink.

'I have a feeling I'm going to need to grab a coffee at one of the market stalls instead.' He sighs.

He moves for the rooftops, goosebumps rising along the back of his neck spotting red from the corner of his eye.

'Damn it, I can't be too late already.'

Sunlight outlines two crumpled figures, black swirls the color of charcoal wrapped around their arms and legs as he draws closer to assess. A pungent scent of smoke and blood hits him like a wave realizing who they are.

The assigned guards from last night.

Vermilion pools under their chests, eyes half-open glancing to him.

'Are they already-'

"Dead?" Pakkun gives voice to his thoughts while hopping down beside him, Bisuke and Shiba sniffing at their bodies.

Kakashi checks each of their carotid pulses, feels his own heartbeat slow some in relief feeling a faint beat in each of them.

But they're both too erratic, will dissipate soon...

'Are they even going to make it?' Will this just be a waste of resources that could be used on someone with a better chance of survival?' A darker thought slips in before pushing it down.

"No. But they will be before noon if they don't get emergency care stat. Call the rest of the pack here to get them to Konoha's ER." He orders.

Pakkun gestures towards below, to jagged trails of blacks and grays exposing shattered brick and wood along the surrounding buildings.

"Your two troublemakers are about to go for the kill it looks like if you don't intervene." He warns.

Kakashi only hears him partially, racing already for where he sees a tornado of water and wind swirl up into the air.

"Water Release: Vortex Tornado!"

The twister of water barrels forward for Sasuke, flame bullets exploding into bursts of steam.

Kakashi gazes first to Sasuke, electricity channeling into his hand, jumping straight into Naruto's cyclone for a direct attack.

"This ends now Naruto! Chidori!"

Naruto matches him, rasengan at ready to meet his lightning.

Kakashi moves between them, pulls Sasuke backwards into a headlock sending his chidori into the ground.

The ground beneath them briefly rumbles before quieting, Naruto slamming his rasengan into the wall beside them.

Sasuke watches in awe as the building instantly crumples down into a pile of cracked metal, brick, and stone, teeth clenching together.

'All that destruction from just a small sphere of wind?'

"Both of you explain yourselves. Now." Kakashi forces his attention back to him.

Sasuke wrenches himself from his hold, rage still swirling in his eyes.

"Stay out of this sensei; it's none of your business." He snaps.

His terse answer only makes him raise a brow, instead taking in the myriad of cuts and bruises covering them both. He glances to Naruto next for a proper explanation, crimson burning back at him.

"It was self-defense. Sasuke attacked me first y'know." Naruto grunts.

Kakashi gestures with his thumb to the men one of them left behind on the rooftop.

"And those two guards? Were they self-defense as well?"

Naruto snorts, looks down instead at blood turning a coppery red beneath his fingernails. Briefly, he pictures all over again the screech of metal, the men's agonized screams for daring to attack him alone when he was on the defensive and not even fighting Sasuke back.

At first.

"What the hell is your problem asshole?! I'm not trying to harm him!" Naruto spits, dodges the first guard's kunai.

"Wait, wait, Miyano! Aren't there new orders from Lady Tsunade that we need to be kinder to the jinchuriki? Sasuke Uchiha is here as well; we need to interrogate him on what happened last night at the hospital!" Officer Nakagawa asks quickly.

"Ugh, Nakagawa just back me up here damn it! The beast's eyes are red; we need to stun and pin him down before he starts rampaging elsewhere in the village! Lady Tsunade's orders don't matter right now!" Miyano shouts back, sweat building at his brow, cheeks turning a mottled red as each of his strikes miss Naruto.

Nakagawa steps forward slowly only for Sasuke to jab at his neck, body toppling like a puppet to the ground.

Miyano stiffens in alarm, looks up into scarlet dropping his kunai.

"You're both in our way; move."

Naruto shuts his eyes until the memory is buried, speaks again sharply.

"Sensei, do you really care if it wasn't? Some are just the kind worth killing. Especially knowing what I've seen those two guards do in the red-light district in the after-hours to the waitresses and dancers."

Kakashi says nothing, Naruto's lips etching into a bemused grin.

"Oh, don't worry sensei. Their deaths won't go towards your body count if they don't make it!"

Kakashi studies Naruto, an enigma he still hasn't figured out how to fully control or even relate to outside of missions.

'Minato-sensei, your son dislikes me. I can't blame him really.' He recalls of Naruto previously pointing out that he knows he's only given him half-truths or avoided the subject entirely when it comes to his family history.

And without that trust, Naruto will always keep him at a distance.

"Ugh, I've heard this all week already from basically all of my advisors. Give me time to get these rules into effect Kakashi." Tsunade huffs.

This jonin meeting is the one she thought would be the smoothest so far of all her official introductions.

Apparently not.

"I'm only saying that you're going to get pushback for a good while from both civilian and shinobi to these new policies. Naruto has to make an effort from his end too." Kakashi relates.

Kurenai raises her hand. "I will say since Hinata was...given away to him his temper has calmed enough that some shopkeepers are less afraid to sell to him when Hinata is out and about with him. Though I know that doesn't mean much in regard to his teamwork."

Amber eyes look her way with a nod before sharpening back to Kakashi. "Well then, as his sensei, you need to connect with him. You have the lowest scores out of your colleagues from your rookies when they did their 6-month survey on how much they feel they've improved since graduating from the Academy in skills you've taught them on and off the field. Fix your shit Kakashi, and your team."

What can he even say right now to handle Naruto's current stormy mood?

He ignores his sarcasm, the weight of his underlying implications regarding the guards.

"Why are you up this early?" He redirects the subject, Naruto not one to rise before 11:00 am or noon unless necessary.

Naruto's shoulders drop, hint of pink rising along his whisker marks.

"Hinata. I just wanted to get us both some breakfast and do a bit of shopping, so I set my alarm. It's better to come early before all the good stuff is gone and I'm left with the moldy or expired crap y'know."

Sasuke scoffs at his answer, Naruto pinpointing his anger back to him.

"Hey bastard, you got something to say? I'm not the one who got his ass handed to him by some weird half spider hybrid guy and conjoined twins' experiments."

"I'm not the one letting a loved one cloud their thoughts from getting stronger!" Sasuke challenges back.

Naruto's features go blank, wind rising to a howl around them.

A new twister is about to spin up with all of them inside.

Sasuke bristles in mild alarm, Kakashi reaffirming his hold on him.

"Naruto, go back home; I'll pay for your groceries and breakfast and bring them by later this morning. Sasuke, apologize and then you and I are going to have a chat."

He rather as well have asked Sasuke to eat trash as his facial expression morphs between annoyance and defiance.

Kakashi's grip turns crushing on his shoulder and he hisses to not yell out.

"...Sorry I attacked you out of the blue." Sasuke grumbles.

Naruto rolls his eyes, shoves his hands into his pockets.

"Yeah, sure you are. Getting stronger isn't going to fix whatever scrambled up your brain into being a bigger asshat than usual. You're the one people should be freaked out about; not me."

He barely spares Kakashi a glance as he goes, his gift going unmentioned.

Kakashi leads Sasuke into the west forests for privacy, greenery tinged with golds and reds as morning makes its approach from the mountains into the village.

"What's gotten into you to attack a teammate unprovoked?" Kakashi questions.

Sasuke purses his lips. "I just...Naruto got stronger so fast, and I didn't even realize when it happened. I'm falling behind and I hate it."

Kakashi settles into the grass beside him. "Naruto and even Sakura too have been putting in extra hours training to become stronger for themselves and for their loved ones. None of you need to turn it into some type of fierce competition."

Sasuke groans quietly, burying his head into his knees. "Yeah, I shouldn't have taken my anger out on Naruto...or Sakura. I want to be stronger for myself too, to protect them I suppose."

Kakashi chuckles lightly. His earnest apologies and feelings only come out when said two people aren't even around to hear it.

"I don't think I ever told you how I came to have my sharingan eye. It...It was a parting gift from my old teammate Obito before he died." He begins.

Sasuke stiffens, mood dampening. Probably another victim of Itachi from that fateful night.

"Heh, where are the rest of your old teammates anyways Sensei? You never talk about them."

"...All of them are dead. It's why I'm always late to greet you all. I'm visiting them at the Memorial Stone at the cemetery." Kakashi admits.

He pats Sasuke's head to get him to look around at the woods, summer to spring wildflowers coming alive in purple coneflowers to deep red poppies blooming at their feet.

"I understand your feelings of revenge Sasuke, even if I didn't get the full story from last night. It's crossed my own mind dozens of times and honestly if it hadn't been for Gai and Lord Third, I probably would've left Konoha too. But going down that road means you'll lose a part of yourself. Orochimaru will use your body for himself or dispose of your body as he's done to his past followers." Kakashi explains.

Sasuke says nothing, just studies foxglove and primrose growing in patches near the bark of the opposite trees.

'Is this a losing battle? Is he going to defect anyways?' Kakashi wonders.

Like Sakura said, he can't see past the fog in his eyes to know if he's already made a decision.

---

Sakura-Haruno Household/ Hokage Tower

It's nearing midnight when Sasuke greets her for the last time.

She notes his backpack, the look of finality that's cleared the haze from obsidian.

Sakura steps forward tentatively, fingers brushing at his cheek.

"Sasuke, please. Don't defect from Konoha, leave us; leave me." Sakura croaks, hates that she's pleading now.

Anko-sensei would have her do laps around the village if she could hear her right now.

His fingers lightly intertwine with her own, pull her close into his arms.

And for a moment, her heart leaps with hope that this isn't a departure as he tilts her chin up, lips brushing with her own. Her cheeks burn pink as Sasuke pulls back from her and her body abruptly freezes, staring into vermilion too late to look away.

"Thanks for everything Sakura, but this is goodbye."

Darkness swims up into her vision she can't stop as Sasuke turns around, voice escaping in gasps, reaching a hand forward.

'Don't go Sasuke! Please, don't go!'

"Sweetie, sleeping that way is going to have your back cracking more than your Mother's when she first gets up in the morning. Ah! But don't tell her I said that!" Kizashi greets her. He hovers over her layered in sunlight as he twists to open her blinds, still adjusting to his prosthetic's stiff movements.

Sakura sits up slowly, half in bed and half out of it on the floor. Her gaze lands on her slightly open window, everything from last night jolting her awake.

'Ugh, that jerk! That was a kiss goodbye and he made sure my guard was down!' Sakura smacks her cheeks.

Tears burn at her eyes, throat coiling up as her mind replays the scene over.

Shit. He's truly gone.

"Whoa, where's the fire?! I thought you'd be too tired to be up and going, especially on a rare day off!" Kizashi asks as Sakura maneuvers around him to change and splash her face.

"Err, breakfast with Ino! I'm going to be late!" She lies, rushing down the stairs two at a time.

Mebuki pokes her head out of the kitchen as Sakura hugs her, grabs a piece of toast and egg for the road.

"Did I hear with Ino? Glad to hear you two have repaired your friendship!"

Sakura nods as she adjusts on her shoes. "I'll be back late; have a good day!"

First stop: The Hokage Tower.

But it seems word of Sasuke's departure from the village has already reached Lady Tsunade's ears as she approaches, stunned to see Shikamaru within her office.

"-We're still down many shinobi from the failed invasion. The more experienced chunin and jonin are unfortunately away on assignments or higher ranked missions. Still, we need Sasuke back in the village. Your Father, Shikaku has praised your level head and intelligence, so I'm putting it to the test now assigning you as leader for the Sasuke Retrieval Squad. Assemble a team of 5 to go after him." Tsunade orders.

Shikamaru straightens in surprise. "Wait, slow down! Sasuke left the village? Why?"

Sakura partially listens to the details she already knows, curious the most on who Shikamaru will choose for this.

"Well, a good heavy hitter like Naruto would help and he's already fought alongside Sasuke." Shikamaru considers, rubbing his chin.

Tsunade shakes her head, lips flattening.

"I asked him already and he said no. I don't plan to further push him on this subject unless someone else can convince him."

Sakura pushes at the door, duo gazing to her at the creak of the wood.

"Apologies on eavesdropping Lady Tsunade, but can I talk to him?"

---

Naruto & Hinata- Uzumaki Household

"This is a terrible idea." Shikamaru groans.

It's just past 10:00 am, rising heat coating everything with a stickiness that does nothing to help either of their moods.

Sakura pulls at his arm to climb up the stairs already, frowning at his stubbornness.

Now she gets what Ino is always complaining about when it comes to dealing with him.

"Come on already; we're wasting time! Lady Tsunade even said we don't need to go through any official process now to talk to Naruto. We just need to see why he doesn't want to join the team to get back Sasuke!"

Shikamaru huffs. "He could have dozens of reasons why. It's not any of our business."

'We were a team. I want to at least know!' Sakura bites her tongue at her selfishness. Shikamaru at least isn't questioning why she so badly wants to know or brought up her last encounter with Sasuke before he left.

Hinata welcomes them with a smile, opposite of Naruto's flat look at their arrival.

"What's going on that brings you two by?" Naruto questions between bites of rice and egg.

Hinata offers them both plates at the colorful spread of food, Shikamaru shaking his head while Sakura nods she'll take a bit of fruit.

Shikamaru straightens. "I'll just get right to the point. Sasuke defected last night from the village to go to Orochimaru for power. Lady Tsunade has requested I form a 5-man team to recover him from Orochimaru's bodyguards."

Pearl flashes to jade sympathetically, Sakura shaking her head blinking away another rise of tears.

'I've cried enough over this. Get it together Sakura!'

"I'll be fine." She mouths to Hinata.

Naruto yawns beside Hinata, leans his head against her shoulder, chuckles seeing red flush at her cheeks before sitting up properly.

Shikamaru drops his gaze to bowls of miso soup and rice. He's never even seen his parents act so affectionate behind closed doors.

"Yeah, I know. Kakashi-sensei told me when he dropped off this food and Granny asked if I would join your squad. By the way, you should eat something Shikamaru. Who knows when your next proper meal will be." Naruto mentions.

Shikamaru blinks, studies him warily despite his grin. Naruto pushes a plate of onigiri forward and he notes then at his slight fidgeting he's making up for their last encounter.

"Yeah, guess you got a point there." He admits, grabbing an onigiri and omelette.

Sakura leans forward, tries to keep her voice from cracking, any anger creeping in. "And why did you say no to joining Naruto?"

Try as she did, Naruto hears her irritation, cobalt turning hard.

"Because I wanted to? I'm glad Granny gave me a choice, I need to keep training with Pervy-Sage and learning about my clan. I just need to get him to focus on me and not his dumb research. Anyways, my life doesn't revolve around Sasuke like it does for you Sakura, yours shouldn't either."

The sting earns him a jab to his shoulder, slinking back from Hinata's glare.

"Naruto, wasn't Sasuke at least your friend, if not a comrade?" She questions.

Naruto leans his head against palm. "Well yeah, we were assigned together and did a few missions y'know, though it's not like I know Sasuke on a personal level. I honestly can't really blame him for wanting revenge against his brother. Konoha's higher ups clearly enjoy hiding things when it comes to certain clans or people."

He turns his gaze back to Sakura, tone turning flippant.

"If you want Sasuke back so badly, just join this retrieval squad Shikamaru's making y'know? Don't force it upon me or others."

Sakura clenches her teeth, stops herself seeing crimson flicker through blue.

'I wasn't strong enough when I tried. However, Naruto has a point. I need to go about finding a way to get Sasuke to return my own way.' She decides.

Shikamaru clears his throat awkwardly.

"I've actually already sent out messenger birds to who I want on my team: Shino, Kiba, Choji, and Neji."

Hinata perks up, both members of her team along with Neji?

"I thought Shino was on an assignment with his Father?" She questions aloud.

Shikamaru nods.

"I was luckily able to intercept them before they got too far from the village. We all leave this afternoon."

-x-

---

Well look at me updating a bit early! So yes, Shino replaces Naruto on the squad. How this changes things, time will tell!

I hope Sasuke & Sakura were not too OOC. I wanted some form of a basis of feelings between them to go from how they are now to eventually having Sarada in the far future of this story. Not the easiest thing to write. Good thing they'll be on the back burner for a good while now! Also, I wanted Naruto to start learning Water related jutsu, I feel it matches him being a 'hurricane' of both wind and water in this story. He'll eventually study into fuinjutsu as well, he's OP in canon with Kurama too, so these are the only additions I wanted to add!

I should clarify some things I saw in the reviews:

1. Ya'll are horny lol! And I will quench your thirst and release you from jail, but only for NaruHina smutty stuff as they get older. Harems aren't my forte and I don't think I could ever write a Naruto one properly.

2. Ritsuka, my Root OC is not Kushina or Mikoto in disguise. She and her son will play a role in future chapters, but I didn't create her to secretly be another person. I'm sure though one of you will correctly figure out which canon character she is connected to as I drop hints. I haven't dropped any yet, but I will in the coming chapters. Feel free to make guesses!

That's all I can think of for now, the coming chapters hopefully won't be a surprise at how dark they'll get.

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Chapter 21: The Showdowns

Chapter 21: The Showdowns

"Life is a conjurer's trick that may become a playground for multifarious side-splitting acts; sometimes a showdown for a series of torturous, off the wall questions or often a terrain for tragic miscalculations."

-Erik Pevernagie

---

Hinata-Konoha Main Gates

"Everyone got everything they need? Do a double check you have enough water and medicine on you." Shikamaru calls out. With luck, they'll be back in a day or two tops, but it all depends on how fast they can take care of Orochimaru's elite guards.

And how hard it will be to get Sasuke to truly return.

'We don't know much about their skills and abilities outside of what we saw during the invasion and they weren't even operating at their full power then.' Shikamaru frowns as everyone double checks their belongings.

A spike of fear climbs up on his back like the very shadows he commands, calming his breathing.

"I know I don't need to repeat this, but these are high chunin shinobi that you'll be dealing with. Death can't be ruled out. Think before you do any action." Tsunade orders.

Cicadas buzz from the nearby sycamore trees, jolt him out of his spiraling.

'We're going to be fine as long as we stick to the plans I have in mind.'

His dark eyes fall to Kiba in particular as he says his goodbyes to Hinata, Naruto, and the others.

'And everyone agrees to said plans.' He mentally adds.

Hinata turns to Kiba and Shino, hugs them both, tries to keep her voice steady despite hearing the telltale signs of it starting to crack and waver. They've never been separated from each other for this long, never undertaken a mission this risky without Kurenai-sensei or an experienced shinobi with them.

"Kiba, you're going to need to listen to Shikamaru. Even though he's the same age as you, he's acting as a squad leader."

A grimace makes its way up his lips like a snake, Akamaru yipping matching his partner's annoyance.

"Hey, now why are ya only saying that to me Hinata?! What about Shino and the others?"

Naruto snorts before Hinata can answer, cobalt shining with amusement.

"Cuz you're the one most likely to disobey, y'know! Since when have you ever seen Neji or Shino not follow orders?"

Kiba turns his glare to him. "You're not even coming along coward."

Sanguine instantly coats Naruto's eyes, kicks up a blast of sand straight into his eyes. Kiba, unlike his two teammates, has been the least on board at attempting to make any changes to his preconceived notions of him.

"You talk big for someone who's already lost to me once." Naruto warns, curls his elongated nails into the palms of his hands to hide them.

He notes opalescent darkening beside him, scoffing and turning away to head back home.

"Good luck." Naruto mutters.

Hinata watches him go, Kiba cursing him between spitting bits of sand, dirt, and gravel from his tongue.

Shino passes him a water bottle, equally unimpressed. "You need to keep a cool head Kiba. Why? Because the enemy will use that to their advantage."

Kiba ignores him, dark eyes focusing back on Hinata.

"Asshole. Well, don't cha have to go too? I know Lady Tsunade has declared looser sacrificial rules, though that doesn't mean Naruto won't billow up a storm just because some shopkeeper or civilian looked at him the wrong way." He questions.

Hinata shakes her head, nearly asks if he thinks she and Naruto are glued together just because of being a sacrifice.

'Ah, he'll think I've picked up more of Naruto's bad habits if I say that.'

Even if it's true.

"No, I...I still need to talk to Neji."

Kiba's brows furrow at that, but he thankfully doesn't press her for questions on why she needs to talk to her estranged cousin, nodding going back to checking his supplies.

Neji takes her approach up with mild surprise, Hyūga stoicism and rules so embedded in them both despite their previous encounters.

"Safe travels." Hinata murmurs in greeting.

Neji nods, looks from Naruto's retreating form then back to her.

"Thank you. Are you...well?

They both know Uncle and the other Elders would never come by to directly check in or ask how she's doing, no longer a Hyūga after declaring her switch to Uzumaki in front of multiple eyewitnesses.

Why be concerned over her?

"Hanabi is doing well before you ask, still slacks off in lessons related to world history and calligraphy, always spilling ink everywhere. Though she's taking to her sparring sessions in stride." Neji mentions, giggle escaping Hinata picturing said scene.

"Giving Lady Hirika and Natsu trouble as usual." Hinata smiles.

Inevitably, he thinks of the last meal he had at the compound before his early departure, moon bright and full the opposite of his darker mood. Uncle must've personally asked the chefs to prepare a simple dinner of herring soba along with an assortment of his favorite vegetable and fruit dishes.

"Neji, it's a honor you were chosen to be a part of this retrieval squad." Hiashi formally announces to the table.

A flurry of light applause and cheers greets him in return, sours the noodles on the tip of his tongue, forcing them down in a single gulp.

It's similar words he once told Hinata before sacrificing her...

Hazaki puffs up his chest in delight. "Think of all the extra favors and gifts that will come the clan's way once you're all successful in bringing that Uchiha boy back!"

Neji nods absently, his fellow Branch members have benefited the most from Hinata being sacrificed as he's heard multiple times before.

It's the closest they've gotten to feeling on level with the Main clan's luxury, power, and status within the village when compared to the other noble clans.

Status won't help him on this mission though, especially not when gossip persists within both Main and Branch over his loss to Hinata back during the Chunin Exams.

It's those whispers that question if another Hyuga should've been chosen in his place for this recovery mission despite their other clan members in active duty on assignments of their own.

Neji straightens his chopsticks, eats the last of his natto and pickled daikon.

'I'll say I need to get to bed early to leave this conversation. It's supposed to be an early departure anyways.' Neji decides.

Hiroko shakes his head to his left before he can put his idea into fruition. "No, didn't you hear that Lady Tsunade plans to heavily cut down, maybe even completely do away with on providing monetary support and gifts just because we sacrificed one of our own?"

Smiles evaporate into frowns all across the room; a domino effect of confusion to annoyance. Neji glances to the Elders last, none of them bothering with hiding their open dismay.

"What a pity. Trying to change decades old policies just because she's new to the title and wants to make a name for herself. Hinata has taken to her sacrificial duties just fine, so why bother changing it now?" Hikari declares, murmurs of agreement spreading across the table like a fog.

Hanabi bristles beside him, opalescent burning daggers on the woman who thought Hinata wouldn't even survive the Chunin Exams.

Neji discreetly kicks her legs seeing her hands wound into a deep scarlet, only adds fuel to her outrage when she briefly looks at him with equal fury.

"Why aren't you speaking up for Big Sis?!" She mouths indignantly.

Neji faintly shakes his head, mouths back to her urgently to calm herself. "Now isn't the time Hanabi."

But it doesn't matter.

A minute later, Hanabi erupts from her chair, coldly points at every wrinkle and age spot upon Lady Hikari's skin.

"What would you know Lady Hikari when you haven't even been on any real shinobi assignment or mission out of the village since probably the Warring States Period?!"

Hiashi clears his throat, sends Hanabi a look that freezes her in place, reluctantly sinking back into her seat without another word. Neji purses his lips at Hikari's bemused huff, red to her cheeks slowly fading from her outburst.

"Let us all not speak too hastily on any matters regarding Lady Tsunade's new laws or Neji's upcoming assignment. From what we know, these are the very shinobi who aided in Lord Third's death. They're considered to be Orochimaru's elite bodyguards for a reason."

Pearl twists back to him.

"Don't let us down Neji."

They dance around how Hiashi himself is doing.

She assumes Father is fine, won't ask how she's doing or care even with Lady Tsunade's new policies in effect.

'He could visit me anytime if he wanted to now.'

"I'm doing alright to answer your earlier question. I...I haven't seen Father in a few weeks now since Hashijimi's death." Hinata answers earnestly, knows the subject will make him squirm some.

Neji stiffens just like she expects; her name just a whisper now in the manor's hallways she's sure, if even that.

A topic swept under the rug like most matters the Hyūga aren't comfortable discussing even publicly.

Neji's gaze turns towards the forests, greenery tinged with sharp yellows of approaching midday heat.

"Sasuke. I'm not sure why Naruto doesn't want to be a part of this squad when he's the one who knows him best out of all of us."

Hinata hums thoughtfully, she hasn't broached the subject with Naruto herself really.

"I can only assume Naruto wants to grow stronger and has other objectives that don't involve Sasuke necessarily. Also, it isn't as if he disagrees with his choice. Even before I was sacrificed to him, Naruto wasn't and continues to be not exactly fond of Konoha and its secrets."

Neji nods, nobody blind to how Naruto's only being treated marginally better despite Lady Tsunade's latest provisions.

He straightens his backpack onto his shoulders seeing Shikamaru glance his way.

It's time.

Opalescent clears, gazes back to eyes that mirror his own. "I'll return. No, we'll all return alive with Sasuke in tow whether he wants it or not."

Hinata pushes on a light smile, places an omamori charm into his hand, steps back from him with a nod. Her walls are coming back up he realizes, not fully wanting to think about the worst-case scenario.

She blows out a final breath. "I visited with Madam Azeki to receive that charm; I've passed them out to all of you now. They were specifically made for protection and luck on perilous missions."

Her gaze sharpens, gestures with her head for him to join the others.

"Come back alive for yourself Neji; not for me or for Father."

---

Naruto & Hinata-Uzumaki Apartment

Pretending is so, so, hard.

She studies the set of yellow-purple succulents and orchids Naruto recently bought, tips their watering can back swishing droplets onto herself, winces seeing a puddle forming near her feet.

'Shoot. Focus properly.'

Her hands tremble observing a mix of beetles and ants amid the murky mix of dirt and dust, drowned from her lack of paying attention.

'They can do this, they all can.'

"Ah, guess the sun is going to have to dry this." Hinata sighs at not seeing an old cloth around the patio chairs. Midday heat prickles at her neck, looking up to see that at least the sky has remained a clear blue.

Rain won't be slowing Shikamaru and the others down.

Her gaze returns back to the plants, settles on getting a broom and dustpan to clean up part of the dirt.

Overwatering.

Even caring for the plants isn't a well enough distraction.

"Are you sure you don't want to join them on retrieving Sasuke? I'll be fine back here in the village-" Hinata begins at Naruto's return from his grocery run only for him to hold up a hand.

"No. Sasuke decided to leave for his own personal reasons that I'm not going to stop him on. I have my own reasons to want to get away from here too eventually. Besides, if I left then I would get less time to spend with-"

You.

Her cheeks burn, she's sure that's what Naruto would've said if he hadn't cut himself off midway at hearing Kakashi's arrival to their door with food.

Shikamaru and Sakura's presence afterwards only further pushed the conversation back.

She ignites the tips of her fingers, studies the dance of red-orange flames versus Naruto's staring at her from the kitchen. She's gotten faster at forming trails of fire and lightning, though Jiraiya would probably consider them still too slow to truly harm an enemy shinobi at a distance.

Genjutsu practice with Kurenai-sensei is a bit easier, despite it being harder to integrate with her taijutsu. Most of the time, she opts to use the senses of smell and sound imbued in her kunai or shuriken.

"Remember, for a genjutsu attack based with vision, one can always find a way to close their eyes or obstruct their vision rendering the attack useless. It's not as easy to quickly block your sense of smell and hearing." Kurenai instructs, leads them deep enough into the forest to practice.

She demonstrates as a group of sparrows fly overhead, crimson locking onto one of the birds at the center flying low compared to its companions.

Kurenai draws in a quick breath as she maneuvers up to the canopies, thin stream of smoke wafting across its face.

"Poison Dust!"

A moment later, it's wings still, brown-black feathers flapping erratically before falling to the ground.

Kiba whistles lowly. "Geez, what type of rancid or spicy breath did you use on it sensei?!"

Kurenai sends him a look that puckers his lips to stop joking. "All of you tell me something you notice about the bird's demeanor; now."

Shino's beetles crawl out from his arms to study the bird. "You used something temporarily paralyzing I assume."

Hinata notes the swelling around the swallow's eyes, a faint redness only noticeable really with her byakugan that she points out. Nothing about the bird's internal organs appears to have been too disrupted or damaged.

Kiba and Akamaru sniff the air before sniffing the area around the bird's body. "You used some type of tropical plant that doesn't grow around Konoha's parts I would assume."

Kurenai nods, draws forth a senbon needle she shoots right beside Kiba's ear making all 3 of them go still.

A low chime rings out through the forest, trio wincing just slightly at the buzz that follows.

"Leopard lily. All of you need to be wary of the weapons enemy shinobi may be carrying on them physically or otherwise. Don't assume that attacks don't have secondary effects."

Kurenai moves to the center of the forest then.

"Now, you three will practice blending sound and hearing based genjutsu attacks with each of your clan's techniques upon these sparrows. Begin!"

Jiraiya on the other hand.

He's supposed to be giving them their next objectives for training, but the Sannin is over an hour late now and Naruto unusually hasn't gone out to find him and destroy some form of his property.

'Naruto's going to burn lunch.' Hinata absently muses.

She'd figured it would be easy to ignore their hot springs episode, especially with Sasuke's abrupt departure. But it sits between them still like a cloud, a bundle of thunderstorms about to break loose.

Contrary to what she's heard most of the shopkeepers and even other shinobi whisper, Naruto is quite observant when he wants to be, cerulean following her about the room or when they're out and about the market and business districts.

Hinata draws in a breath, tension crackling between them until she draws forward into it, gives it a name.

"I don't like the idea of being away from you either."

Naruto jolts as if scalded, blue to lavender properly meeting.

He turns off the stove, moves beside her onto her futon, pink instantly engulfing her face as he abruptly pulls her into his lap.

Her heart knocks against her chest as he burrows his head into her neck, scent of the woods and the pork broth he had been making for them lingering on his skin.

"It's exhausting how much crap has been going on lately y'know."

Hinata leans her head gently against his cheek, breath tickling at his ear. She moves her head back just enough to see that spark flash in his eyes, azure turning a deep ocean blue.

Desire burns anew in her chest and absently she wonders if Naruto can hear or feel how fast her heart keeps pounding for him as of late.

Because she leans forward first before Naruto's fingers can brush under her chin, tastes salt and egg on his lips right as a flicker of white crosses to the side of her vision.

Jiraiya clears his throat, hopping into the living room from their open patio. "I can come back another time if you guys want me too! Actually, I've never done a teen romance so perhaps-"

Naruto tosses a pillow at him.

"Don't finish that thought."

Hinata practically melts into her futon, it's like the pervert sage purposely waits for the right moment to interrupt them.

Jiraiya makes himself comfortable on their sofa, grabs an open pack of chips from the table.

"I thought you two would be focusing on training instead of kissing. Seems that's the trouble with keeping you two cooped up in this apartment, so we'll be heading away from Konoha again for a bit! There's a woman I need to meet with that can possibly give me some much-needed intel."

He crushes up the bag as he downs the last chip, nods for Naruto and Hinata to follow him.

Naruto's expression immediately flattens at seeing where they're heading, spirals up a stream of water.

"Water release: Water Bullet!"

Naruto growls, shoots out jet upon jet of water that Jiraiya maneuvers around.

"Why are we going to the hot springs district y'know?! If this is for your stupid research-"

Jiraiya continues dodging the spikes of coming water, chuckles despite the clear rage growing in his eyes.

"Going to need to be faster than that if you really want to splash me Kid!"

He pauses to note the cracks to the pavement coming from the puddles where Naruto's attacks landed, brief billow of wind and chakra lingering about.

'Hmm, that projectile had some real kick behind it. Seems he's been channeling wind more into other areas.'

A good and bad thing knowing Naruto's moods.

Hinata sends him a frown as well, but doesn't choose to attack him thankfully, searching the grounds.

Just a mix of young to middle-aged women mingling near the entrance.

They get sent a wave of wary looks at Jiraiya's leery grin considering the men's baths are the opposite side. His gaze lasers in on the women heading towards the lockers and changing areas in particular. Towels push up breasts or highlight flushed skin, Jiraiya hiding his excitement behind his hands.

"I don't think you would honestly bring us here just to ogle woman; would you?" Hinata asks slowly.

Naruto cuts in before Jiraiya can answer. "Of course he would Hinata! Perverts aren't known for thinking with their brains!"

Jiraiya catches his arm before he can channel up another burst of chakra and wind, pulls it back behind his head until Naruto winces.

He lowers his voice a fraction, studies darkening cobalt with amusement and challenge.

"Pot calling the kettle black, don't cha think Kid? Says the boy who wanted to peep at Hinata; we're both perverts and you should embrace it too!"

Naruto reddens, draws his head back spitting right at his smirk.

Jiraiya's face wrinkles in disgust, dropping him to the ground with a huff to wipe off the saliva.

"One of these ladies is actually a ninja and will confirm my next info drop I'll have you both know!"

Hinata brows furrow, lowers her hand from preparing to launch a gentle fist to stop their squabbling.

'One of his spies wanted to meet here of all places?'

But then again, it fits Jiraiya's personality. Being a pervert is what he's known for, keeps others from thinking he's a spy.

Naruto's frustration switches to curiosity. "How important is this intel exactly?"

Jiraiya says nothing in return, onyx eyes focused on a brunette woman to the right-hand corner joking with a woman with raven locks twisted back in a braid.

Hazel eyes twist to him for only a second, laugh changing in pitch.

"Anyways Miyoki, time flies by too fast in here! I gotta run down to 6th street to get ingredients for dinner!"

Jiraiya discreetly nods, twists Naruto and Hinata back outside. Too many gossipers here, women with connections to Konoha's noble clans or associates of Tsunade.

'Sorry Tsunade. I know this isn't exactly by the books.'

He'll meet his spy instead as she wants in the alleyways near the clock tower on 6th street in the market district.

He answers Naruto's previous question in his head despite his staring, clearly wanting to know more about this spy of his. He'll soon enough learn just why he needs this intel.

'Important enough Kid to learn of where the Two Tails is currently residing to keep under the Akatsuki's radar.'

---

Sakura & Anko-Training Ground 3

"Heard your loverboy abandoned the village for Orochimaru; true or false?" Anko jabs.

Emerald wrenches open, grass and dirt at her feet crumpling back down to earth from the blunt question. She fixes her sensei with a glare despite her smile in return, motions with her hand for her to spit it out already if the rumors she heard are right.

At least Kakashi-sensei had the decency not to pry any further on her feelings for the boy who kissed then knocked her out literally.

"...True. However, a retrieval squad has been sent out after him."

Anko blows out a breath. "Hate to break it to ya, but those boys aren't going to be enough to stop Sasuke from going to Orochimaru for power. Even if they defeat or kill all of his bodyguards, Sasuke himself won't change his mind from getting to Otogakure one way or another."

Sakura blows out a breath slowly. "What makes you say that?"

Anko shrugs. "Orochimaru has a way of making you feel good about yourself when he's interested in you. Gives you feelings like you could be all powerful, but only if you do exactly as he wants, no matter the side effects or cost it could do to your body or mind permanently."

Auburn dampens some, eyes clouding with memories.

"And once he grows bored with you, which he will, because he always loses interest eventually if you can't give him the immortality he seeks. Once that happens, he moves on to his next 'pet' or project without a single look back, humans are mere toys and playthings to him." Anko grits her teeth.

Jade eyes soften, skirt to the very mark she shares with Sasuke upon her neck.

Anko nods, fingers tapping at it. "Having this damn curse mark and seeing what he's done to others, continues to do is reminder to me to never fall prey to its power."

'Anko-sensei was Orochimaru's student at one point. Why hasn't she been in more of the board meetings with Lady Tsunade on how to deal with him?'

"It's aggravating as all hell, but in my current state, there's no way I can properly bring justice to Orochimaru and Kabuto for all their experiments. Even Lady Tsunade had trouble with him and that lackey of his." She gives answer to her thoughts, smile waning.

Sakura nods her understanding; she's already told Tsunade and the rest of ANBU everything she knows.

Anko clears her throat, grin turning wicked once more.

"Anyways, enough wallowing over the past! Show me how you put poison to use on and off the field."

Sakura moves to a standing position, clasps her hands together. Verdant eyes move towards her captured targets, a group of field rodents that have been causing trouble for some of the farmers and fisherman in eating at their stock and bait respectively.

Earth release: Rock splinters!"

A mini wave of jagged rocks jab and cut into the mice, Anko arching a brow as grass weaves and entangles at their feet and tails to keep them from moving away. Seeds erupt from the vines and grass wrapped around them, the biggest of the rodents taking a nibble at the sprouted seedlings to try and escape, the others following its lead.

One by one their bodies lock up, drool escaping their mouths while their skin gains a bluish hue.

"Sago palm and ivy when ingested by animals often causes hypersalivation, abdominal upset, and seizures." Sakura notes aloud, not the prettiest death, but they won't be causing trouble in the marketplace or nearby fields now.

"Geez, couldn't have given them a quick and easy death?!" Anko jokes as she walks up beside her, nodding to her snakes to take care of their bodies.

Sakura shrugs, it isn't like the rodents' care about the diseases they potentially spread by biting at those few shopkeepers and customers. All of them though are just trying to survive in some way, but the results need to be devastating, at least so their surviving companions know what will happen to them if they enter the market district too.

Anko slaps at her back. "I've taught you all that I know girlie! I think it's time I pass you along to someone who has far more experience on the battlefield and can give you more ways to put your skill in genjutsu and chakra control to use."

She follows her gaze up towards the Hokage Tower.

Lady Tsunade.

Anko's brows set once more, clearing her voice to let her know her next words are serious. "Forget about Sasuke. I'm sure I'm not the first to tell you this because there's no use pining over a boy who broke your heart that way. There will be plenty of men who come your way once you get older."

Sakura forces a smile, it's painfully similar advice to what her parents have told her as well.

But it's not like she can just turn off her feelings, forget the brief warmth of his lips upon hers.

"I'm going to get stronger, strong enough to ensure Orochimaru never takes over his body and get Sasuke back to the village." Sakura says instead.

She's already started to look at the best geographical maps of the nations.

And once she's studied them thoroughly enough, she'll create the best route to infiltrate Otogakure herself.

---

Shikamaru-Retrieval Squad, Land of Fire North Forests

'They've slowed down some, though I can't be sure if that's a good or bad thing.' Shikamaru notes seeing the Sound Four's figures just meters away.

Shino's insects return to his side, turns to the rest of the team to give an update. "They're all low on chakra. How? Most likely, they encountered a few Konoha shinobi in their attempt to get away from the village."

Shikamaru nods. 'We can't let this opportunity go to waste then!'

As soon as he properly gets a visual on the 4 of them, he strikes.

"Shadow Possession Jutsu!"

"Shit, we shouldn't have stopped! These damn Konoha shinobi keep coming up like flies!" Tayuya growls, fingers twitching, unable to reach for her flute.

"Relax. They aren't as strong as they look." A voice mentions from behind him, Shikamaru turning just in time to dodge Ukon's fist.

Jirobo cracks his hands as soon as they're freed from the paralysis, peers back to the others. "Don't worry, I'll deal with them. We can't delay getting Sasuke over to Master Orochimaru any longer."

He draws up his hands before any of recovery team can move, slams his fists to the ground.

"Earth Release: Earth Dome Prison!"

'This will be the perfect feast! I can drain their chakra and gain enough strength to get back to the others. We can even make up for the lost time with me re-carrying Sasuke's coffin.' Jirobo decides.

"Everyone, he's slowly eating at our chakra, we need to find the wall's weak spot!" Neji announces as the walls close in.

Shikamaru clicks his tongue. 'Where is he located? We just need to focus our attacks to the weakest area of this dome.'

He catches Shino's gaze who nods, kikaichu having pinpointed Jirobo's location is to the northwest of them. "He's surrounded by enough of my insects slowly eating at right now the chakra he's siphoning off of us. It will at least prevent him from being at full power. However , I need to preserve the rest for the beetles for dealing with the others and keeping track of them through the woods."

Kiba draws up his fangs, nods to Akamaru to be ready for a double strike to the stones behind them.

Shikamaru peers to Neji and Choji who confirm his silent instructions with signals of their own raised hands.

"On three! One. Two. Three!"

As soon as Earth crumples, Kiba jumps forward to continue his rampage.

"Your mine! Fang over Fang!"

Jirobo repels him back, scoffs.

"Doesn't matter if you've cracked my dome. None of you can escape once I upend the very ground beneath you!"

"Earth Release: Chasm Rupture!"

Fissures split them apart in every direction, stone and dirt falling in cascades all around them.

Jirobo pins Shikamaru by the arms just as he leaps back from an open crevasse, grins viciously.

"You're supposed to be their team leader, right? Shame these others have such a pathetic leader, but I'll put them and you out of your misery by killing you fast, suffocate you under my rocks! That will sink the other's morale, though at least they'll soon forget about you and how useless you were! In fact, they'll hardly suffer for long mourning you once I choke them out too."

He draws his fist forward only to be roughly pushed back.

Shikamaru moves back, Choji nodding to him, gestures to the supplies beside him.

"Go. I'll face him one-on-one!"

Jirobo sneers at the interruption just as Choji pops the first of his clan's pills, catches him by the belt, back slamming into the nearby trees.

Shikamaru's eyes widen a fraction. 'That's the Akimichi clan's secret medicines!'

He grits his teeth, wishes for once he had paid better attention to the lessons his Father gave him time and again on the encyclopedia of research the Nara clan has done in conjunction with both the Akimichi and Yamanaka clan's for generations when it comes to their clan's secret techniques.

Now the day has come it's being put to use in the field.

'Must he use his clan's secret weapon now? What if...what if he has to use all 3?'

His chest lurches, his thoughts briefly spill into darkness.

Choji knows the potential risk; they both do.

Choji gazes back to him as he gets to proper ground, grins to him and others.

"I'll deal with Jirobo; I promise. You need to catch up with the rest of the Sound Four!"

'Don't hesitate. He's right, get going!' Shikamaru forces himself to turn, directs the others to follow the path Shino's insects have created.

Jirobo growls, each of his punches countered or blocked.

"Fine fatso, I'll give you the honor of being killed by me using my curse seal." He sneers, black triangles slithering forth across his face and arms.

---

Choji-Land of Fire, North Forests

'Fatty. Ugly. Weak.'

He's heard these things whispered about him time and again growing up in the village.

"Who's Choji Akimichi? Oh right, Choza's son. Well, he's lucky to have been born into the Akimichi clan I suppose. The Hyuga I heard are super harsh and we both know what happened to the Uchiha clan. He won't have to worry about sacrificial rules applying to him knowing their clan's high enough status and that mom of his spoiling him with food. I'm sure they can pay off the Hokage to look the other way. Heh, I bet if he was sacrificed though, our jinchuriki would just eat him and be done with it!" Ryukawa chuckles.

Wakanabe snickers, nudges him to lower his voice as they approach the Akimichi's household, patrol luckily almost over the day. He speaks again at noticing nobody around, lets a full-blown laugh escape.

"Right?! At least he could count as a food gift for annual appeasement, though I don't think even the Nine Tails would resort to cannibalism or even want to eat him! He's always scarfing down a bag of chips every time I see him around the marketplace with Shikaku's son."

Choji curls himself into a ball behind the bushes of his clan's walls, blinks back tears that now make his potato chips soggy.

'I'm not that fat! Those jerks!'

A shadow falls over his figure before he can consider going after them, a warm pat to his shoulders.

"Hey, don't listen to them. I'd hate to be on the end of your Dad's fist after those workouts he does with my Dad." Shikamaru smiles.

Choji blinks, quickly swipes at his tears. He offers him some of his barbecue chips not soaked with tears, leans back into the grass with him to watch the clouds from this corner of the garden as blue melts into the coral pinks and sharp swirls of violet at approaching twilight.

"Don't worry about what others say Choji. You're stronger than those two. I heard they didn't even pass the Chunin exams after 3 tries!"

Choji snickers, chest already feeling lighter.

"Thanks Shikamaru."

Shortly after, Hinata had been chosen as their village's sacrifice.

He hadn't thought much on it, considered like his classmates even that there had to be something deficient about her for why her clan, why her Father no longer deemed her fit to be heiress.

Ah, he sounded no better than officers Wakanabe and Ryukawa back then.

'Good luck Choji, let this charm be a source of strength if you ever start to feel low on this mission.'

Somehow, being around Naruto hadn't made Hinata weak and Naruto wasn't the monster he pictured him as from all the stories Mom and Dad had told him.

'I can't get left behind, I gotta get stronger too!'

"Give up! You were left behind because you're the weakest link on your team." Jirobo snickers, pounding at his face drawing him back to here and now.

Choji catches his fist as he pops the second pill. "And what does that make you? You were left behind by all your so-called buddies too; I guess that means we're both the weakest members of our respective teams."

His arms and legs expand, kicking Jirobo backwards.

Jirobo stops himself, rushes forward before he can smash into the nearby trees. Wind blows into his ears being tossed upward, Choji going giant-sized.

"Super Expansion Jutsu!"

'Ugh, this fatass shouldn't be so hard to kill; damn it!' Jirobo curses, lifting him away.

He hovers over him with a bemused smile as his body returns to normal size, drains his remaining chakra. He rifles through his nearby belongings, munches into a chocolate bar and chips.

"Useless; just like I thought and said earlier. You should've long ago given up on being a shinobi. You're just holding that friend of yours Shikamaru back who only feels sorry for you I'm sure. I doubt anyone will recall the lone fat kid who always had his nose buried in bag of chips dying out here alone in these forests." Jirobo scoffs between bites, preparing to stomp him down.

'I'm sorry Shikamaru, everyone. I'm...I'm going to take the final pill now!'

He dodges Jirobo's foot just as he ingests the red pill, drops low sweeping him off his feet.

Their positions switch, first punch slamming Jirobo's head against the rocks. Everything clouds over briefly, blinking spots from his eyes to see Choji's chakra infused fist poised for his heart.

"You're about to die to said 'fat kid' here and now. Say what you want about me, but don't ever put Shikamaru in the same category of trash for how you treat your own companions. He has always been a true friend and I'm sure he'll be great leader in the village someday too!"

'Even if I'm not there to see it.'

Gold-black sclerae widen in alarm. "Wait, I forfeit! You don't have to do this-"

His fist connects, bones and muscles cracking apart in his ears.

But it's the explosion of Jirobo's heart that gives the loudest pop.

"Butterfly Bullet Bombing!"

The punch caves in Jirobo's chest, blood and spit launching into the air, earth sinking in from the force of the attack.

Choji steps back from Jirobo's body as it reverts back, topples to the ground feeling his vision spin.

'Dizzy. I...I need to eat something.'

He chuckles at the mundane thought, mind turning to food even as he hears his own heartbeat slow in his ears. Everything hurts, each breath he tastes blood at the back of his mouth.

Not even a full extra-large bag of chips or his Mom's classic pot roast can fix this caloric loss he imagines.

'Dying. I guess I'm dying too.' He absently realizes.

He crawls forward for his backpack, finds the childhood photo Mom took of him, Ino, and Shikamaru from their first day at the Academy. Ino had barely formed a smile for the camera, azure eyes trying to hide behind her blonde locks, Shikamaru dozing to his right.

And he had been more focused on finished his pork flavored chips his Dad had bought to celebrate the occasion.

He brought it along as secondary charm, to not get too homesick.

"Smile you three! Oh, I can't believe it! The 16th generation of Ino-Shika-Cho formed right before my eyes!"

"Heh, I should've grinned properly for you Mom. Sorry about that, sorry for this too..." Choji laughs gently, pulls the photo close to his chest.

Onyx turns towards the forests ahead, breathing slowing. Darkness pulls at him he tries to fight off, shutting his eyes anyways just to rest for a moment.

'It will be fine, Shikamaru and the others can finish this mission.' He knows, recalls all his moments cloud-watching with his lazy friend, sneaking out of class via him actually putting his smarts to use knowing the school's layout to avoid Iruka-sensei's scolding, sharing snacks...

His breathing stills as the memories blur together, head lulling back.

'All that matters is that the rest of you survive.'

-x-

---

Well, in case you skipped right to the end, yes killing Choji is one of the biggest changes to this arc! No, he won't be coming back via resurrection, Tsunade's healing, or any other type of revival jutsu. This death is permanent and will cause major ripples to the rest of the story.

I'm sure you guys have questions! And I'm open to them so send in your reviews or message me!

But here's some answers to what you might be wondering about:

1. Why Choji?- I always wanted this arc to be darker and as morbid as it sounds, Choji fit the best to have die for the ideas I have in mind for future chapters. (I did write drafts of Kiba and Neji, but scrapped them).

2. What about InoShikaCho?- It changes now that they've lost a member. That's all I'll say without spoiling it further!

3. What about Choji's future fights/moments?-Fighting Jirobo is Choji's biggest one-on-one fight in all of canon Naruto from my researching for this chapter. Moments with Asuma to the war arc, it all changes now with his death here.

4. What about Chocho and Karui?-I know some of you keep up with Boruto! Both on and offline I've seen people mostly not care about her, to neutral, to straight out disliking Chocho. Well, she won't exist now with Choji's passing! When I get to Boruto, none of the characters will act the exact same anyways.

That's all I can think of off the top of my head, the rest of the boys aren't out of the woods yet!

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 22: The Ravine

Chapter 22: The Ravine

"The Edge...There is no honest way to explain it because the only people who really know where it is are the ones who have gone over."

― Hunter S. Thompson, Hell's Angels

---

Kakashi-Hokage Tower

'Huh, looks like I'm not the last to arrive to an event for once.' He muses.

Strange.

Tsunade gestures with her hand for him to come in from the top of the room.

"Just find whatever seat is available Kakashi. We're just waiting on one last straggler. Grab yourself some coffee, snacks, or water at the tables to the sides."

He takes in the empty seat beside Kurenai most likely reserved for Asuma. Sanguine eyes flick to him once, long enough for him to see a quiet upset boiling in her gaze before they drop back to the elmwood table. Now that he's arrived, Asuma is the only one they're apparently left waiting on to come to this late evening emergency meeting Lady Tsunade called them all for.

"Psst! Kakashi! Kakashi! Over here, I saved you a seat!" Gai hollers out while he gets himself a cup of water and fruit, half-standing out of his seat to point to the empty chair to his left.

Kakashi studies him flatly, reluctantly plops down into the seat with a sigh. He notes the others gazes avoiding his own, he the very elephant in the room.

'Right, this probably is related to Sasuke's defection.'

People around the village either look at him with what he links to pity or annoyance, a flurry of rumors arising that he hasn't bothered to try to quell.

"It's not your fault that Uchiha boy left the village no matter what anyone tries to tell you! I mean, who knows what ideas got put into his mind by Orochimaru and those lackeys of his!" Taeko, one of Eikichi's newest aides to join his bakery for the summer blabs to him.

Very chatty. And probably trying to fish for answers to get his side of the story to pass along to her friends doing internships around the other shops and restaurants nearby.

Kakashi absently nods, hands over a wad of ryo.

"Oh, this is too much Mr. Hayate! I owe you-" Taeko begins, Kakashi already turning to leave with a wave.

"You can keep the change." He calls out.

Anything to get away from continuing with this conversation.

The ones more frustrated with him keep to murmuring about him under their breath, only catching tidbits of conversations.

"-So I heard from Matsunaga that he had the lowest personal scores out of all the jonin-sensei assigned to the latest academy graduates. It's like Lord Third set him up for failure assigning him to the last Uchiha and our village's jinchuriki." Miss Okamoto mutters as he passes by to pick up his usual teas and rice from the corner store.

Mr. Uehara shrugs, less sympathetic, teal eyes burning on his back. "Perhaps the pressure just became too much for him knowing his past missions and work in the ANBU. It's clear while he helped team 7 or whatever number they were grow physically, mentally they remained setback from all the others. We both know how things went with his Father. Both Father and son were and are skilled shinobi respectively, but I don't believe they were ever fit to be in positions of leadership or teaching."

Kakashi grips his bag a bit tighter, edges tearing from the pressure, forces his pace not to slow and gaze back at Uehara, a man he's heard more than once wish Danzo had been chosen as the 3rd Hokage instead of Hiruzen.

His heartbeat rises in his ears, not listening to his mind, anger prickling his skin in a building wave to attack.

'Don't. Don't give him the benefit of that.' Kakashi pushes his free hand into his pocket.

Though he slips up anyways, stare he gives Uehara back enough for his skin to turn a ghostly white.

Because he's around the same age his Dad would've been if he was still alive, if people like him hadn't mocked and ridiculed him on that final mission he did...

"Sorry I'm late, was just checking in on some last-minute things." Asuma announces from the entrance taking him out of his thoughts.

Gray bags line his eyes, searching the room for Kurenai before taking the seat she reserved for him.

'It looks like he's smoked more today than usual.'

Gai pats at his shoulder, lowers his voice. "Hmm, are you seeing how pale Asuma is looking there Kakashi? It seems like he could use some of the vitamins and supplements I use to boost my youthfulness! Or maybe he needs a rival of his own to bring up his energy?"

Kakashi half-listens, trying to read Asuma's and Kurenai's lips across the table without being too noticeable.

It is their students who went out on this mission to retrieve the one student he failed to get through to...

The people most concerned in this room for their fledgling genin.

"-Yes, I'm sure I double checked before I left the apartment."

"-But, then why did I see for one...and now-"

"Granted, I don't think he'll ever find a rival as great as you and I!" Gai prattles on, Kakashi finally gazing back to him.

"Who said we're rivals?" He questions dryly, restrains back a grin at Gai's gaping at him before beaming.

"And that's why you're the perfect rival Kakashi! Always so cool and collected!"

Tsunade clears her throat from the front of the room, amber sunset highlighting her blonde locks.

"Apologies at calling you all at this late hour. This won't take long as I'm sure you're all tired from your recent assignments and the ones that still need finishing up."

A chorus of grunts and nods signals for her to go on.

"As we all know, I assigned Shikamaru Nara as team leader in retrieving Sasuke Uchiha from going to Orochimaru. I just received an update an hour ago from Suna's leaders that they'll be sending the Sand Siblings out to aid in this assignment as well as an act of good will after the invasion fiasco. We both have a common enemy now in Orochimaru for the actions he committed to both our villages." Tsunade continues.

Genma raises his hand. "Does this also mean we'll be doing increased commerce with Suna outside missions?"

Tsunade nods. "It's times like this when both our nations are still recovering to rely on each other and grow. Additionally, we don't want to be seen as weak to the other villages prompting another attack. Construction projects on all damaged buildings and homes are nearly 75% complete. I'm hoping by next month at this time that percentage will at least be at 80% or higher."

Hazel eyes bounce around the room searching for any other questions.

"Alright, those were my only updates! If you see any Suna headbands around the village in the next coming weeks, treat them politely, but always remain vigilant for anything suspicious. If nobody else has anything to say, then you're free to go!"

Kakashi lingers back, declines Aoba and Gai's offers for drinks. He slips into the back hallways of the tower to find Asuma out on one of the open balconies.

Smoke dances around his face like a fog, red dot of his cigarette confirming his identity.

"Not going to join the rest for sake and kaarage?" Kakashi guesses by way of greeting.

Asuma shrugs, gaze turned towards the blackening sky, ribbon of silver white stars stretching out to the horizon.

"Nah, not in the mood for Gai being...well Gai. I assume your excuse is that you're still recovering from your ordeal with those two Akatsuki members; Itachi specifically. By the way, if you're so curious to know what Kurenai and I were talking about, it was Shino's insects and how Shikamaru is faring for the first time as a squad leader."

Kakashi arches a brow, brushes a hand through his hair.

"Shouldn't have been so obvious with my staring; sorry."

Asuma chuckles, dark eyes twisting to him.

"Kurenai is right, you suck at small talk."

He could say Kurenai knows a lot about him more than she knows about his past or how he converses with others, waving away broaching that subject.

"What about Shino's bugs and Shikamaru?"

Asuma draws in a deep inhale of tobacco and Kakashi notes then his clasped hands, the faintest tremble.

'Something is wrong.'

Panic seeps into his chest he pushes away. Whatever is bothering Asuma is something he didn't even want to bring up to Lady Tsunade just yet.

"The thing is, I asked Kurenai for Shino to create this March-fly system before he left with the others; made sure Shikamaru was aware of it as well. March flies tend to pair up in groups for life once mated, secrete a specific smell whenever something is going wrong with their partner."

Kakashi's brows furrow at the concept.

"So one fly is here in the village and the other one is out with each of the boys?"

Asuma nods, confirming his suspicions.

"Yeah, and as Kurenai explained it to me, the March fly in danger will give off a stress pheromone before dying that the mate in turn will give off as well. A way to notify any of us in the village that trouble is happening."

Kakashi holds up a hand, understanding his explanation now.

"Ah, so one of them has started giving off this pheromone scent it sounds like?"

Asuma nods absently, stare turning back to the mountains in the distance, forestry outlined now in deep reds and fuchsia pink.

Soon, only the moon will be a source of light.

He stabs his cigarette into a nearby ashtray, scowling while muttering a curse.

"Ugh, I can't even keep my damn hands still since I checked on them this afternoon with Kurenai. If it weren't for this current A-rank mission to get rid of this mercenary group bothering a nearby town-"

Kakashi nudges his arm to keep him centered.

"Hey, don't count our students out like that. They're stronger and smarter than what most people give them credit for. You're always losing to Shikamaru in shogi for a reason."

Asuma snorts, but a light grin rises up.

"Don't remind me, I owe him a match when he and the others get back! Probably going to take them all out for barbecue to celebrate their first true solo mission in a way. I know Choji will be overjoyed to eat their gyudon while my wallet suffers." He jokes.

He forces his smile to stay plastered, continuing on.

"Anyways, you're right. I don't even know which match fly gave off that dying scent or if maybe Kurenai and I got it wrong. An Aburame member would know, but Shibi and their other leading experts are away on various assignments."

Kakashi follows the sun as it fades from view, day officially sliding into the cool blanket of nightfall.

'What would Minato-sensei say at a time like this?'

"I can't say for certain your worries and even my own are unfounded, though let's believe in our students Asuma. We've passed on the Will of Fire to them and someday soon, they'll be leaders in the village."

Asuma simply chuckles, Kakashi sighing.

That came out nowhere near as good as sensei would've put it.

"Now I know why you said you hate giving pep talks."

---

Shino-Land of Fire, Northwest Forests

They're both playing the long game, fighting from a distance.

His arachnids vs his beetles.

Neji warned him to be wary of his webs before moving on with the others, he's kept that in mind and stayed to where the sunlight doesn't hit, reminds himself of both his Father and Kurenai-sensei's lessons.

'These silver webs are connected with his chakra it seems, though my insects can get beneath said threading without issue or eat at them if necessary.' Shino analyzes.

Kidomaru doesn't seem to be the type to rush into battle compared to his teammates, scoping out his enemies properly before deciding on his next move. He knew some basic information on Neji's connection to the Hyūga clan from his eyes alone, has heard of Kakashi's prowess from briefly seeing him back during the invasion.

But he knows nothing about the Aburame.

"You can't stay in hiding forever; it's been too long since I've gotten in some target practice on a high-level enemy!" Kidomaru bellows out to him from somewhere southward. The bug user should be a fun and easy kill despite what he noted of some of his insects eating at Jirobo's chakra earlier.

He can trap him in his webs and be done with him before he even has a chance to truly attack.

Shino studies him from the bushes meters away at Kidomaru's change in posture, no matter what he does next, all his traps are set.

He nods to himself placing his palm to the ground.

'Insect Jamming!'

Kidomaru's eyes instantly go in the opposite direction hearing a crackle through the air, fires off a volley of webs through the trees.

"Spider Bind!"

His first clone bursts into an explosion of beetles, ants, and flies, as soon as his webs pierce, Kidomaru drawing back with a scoff hearing an incessant buzz ring through his ears. He brushes away and spits out the bugs that land upon his attire and his tongue, coats his body in his sticky gold should another trap be coming. His gaze twists studying the rest of the nearby terrain, eyes narrowing towards shrubs and leaves shifted, patches of greens and browns that maybe the real body is hiding behind.

'An insect clone, huh? That could mean all these chakra points are meant to be a distraction!'

But just to be sure, he draws up his hand.

"Summoning jutsu!"

"Kyodaigumo! Coat this whole area in webs!" Kidomaru orders to draw Shino out.

Silver-white webs instantly blanket the trees and forest floor, Shino maneuvering closer within the tree's shadows and moss.

'Closer. I need to unfortunately get closer if I'm to accurately get rid of that summon tracking me.'

Risky as it is exposing his location, he must bide enough time for the parasitic insects to take effect.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow River!"

The ground beneath Kyodaigumo sinks in like he hopes, spider's legs and soon its entire body covered with mud, dirt, and grass, crushed in from all sides.

His flame traps ignite in flashes of scarlets and whites as the arachnid fully collapses and sinks down, Kidomaru coating his body further in armor as a rain of fire bullets and paper tags scatter across the area.

Kidomaru curses as the smog clears, shakes away ash and fire clinging to his skin. He turns his attention backwards into the woods, molds a bow and arrow with a grunt, done toying around.

'Found you.'

Shino observes as his curse mark curls across his body in swirls before his skin darkens to maroon, gold-black sclerae sharpening in delight.

"Heh, so you're going to give me a true challenge then, huh?! You think you can just keep hiding in the protection of the dark forever? Well, that last attack just gave away your location!"

The arrow slashes through bark and leaf, slices the side of his right wrist just as Shino lowers his body back against a thicket of leaves.

'3 minutes. That's all I need.' Shino mentally counts down, ignores the sting and blood of his wound, clamping his left hand against it.

His insects eat at Kidomaru's connected thread before he can fully pinpoint him down, wincing as he unleashes another arrow that skirts his left knee.

"You're trapped! I'll just keep firing at you until you fall and squirm right under my feet!" Kidomaru declares.

He positions his arrow to aim for Shino's chest, pain rippling across his arm making the arrow backfire.

'What the?'

His gaze switches to his arms, fresh boils scattered across his arms to his legs.

The first of the cysts breaks open and he bites back a yelp, tiny flicker of wings and legs tearing through his skin and muscle.

"Ah, good. The infestation is starting. You breathed in and were bitten by a mix of my ticks, mites and botflies that we the Aburame have been cultivating as additional measures to attack from a distance." Shino mentions, making his appearance known from the treetops.

Kidomaru grits his teeth, prepares to aim again only topple down, spit up gobs of blood and maggots.

His chest burns, ripping at his skin, picks out handfuls of wiggling insects too many to kill all at once.

"This is where you'll die, they're already burrowing into your major organs as we speak." Shino notes with finality.

Dark eyes turn to him viciously, voice coming cracked and warped.

"You all are...foolishly chasing Sasuke. He doesn't want to be saved. He's going to...Master Orochimaru for power he'll never get staying in your pathetic village."

Shino hovers over his figure, nods for the parasites to move in for his heart and throat.

Kidomaru clenches his teeth, lips tearing from the pressure.

"So we should just let Sasuke give in to the darkness? No, if there's any chance of rehabilitating him, we must take it."

Kidomaru's body reverts to his original form, coughing again feeling his body rip and crack internally.

"Ugh, dying to your little pests of all things. But don't worry, you'll be joining me soon enough once you lot face Kimimaro..."

Shino releases a breath as soon as his body stills, parasites still feasting upon his flesh and blood.

He leaves them to it, taking back to the woods. Evening will soon be upon them, noting the sun's position through the branches, the sliver of a half-moon approaching. The remaining Sound Four will probably need to rest in the nightfall just as much as them.

'Shikamaru and the others hopefully haven't gotten too far. I used up much of my insects, but I can still be of aid in other ways.'

Exhaustion needles at his back not to overdo it, nodding to himself adjusting his pace.

The trees further north have been desecrated, sliced in halves exposing mountainside caves, waterfalls, and hillsides from miles away in every direction.

'One could maybe see as far as Takigakure or Kusagakure.' Shino wonders, slows his movement seeing two familiar figures come into view.

"Well, that's that! She's definitely dead now! My brothers should be helping aid in taking care of those conjoined twins and whoever their leader supposedly is. However, it's getting late and there's a chance we may not be able to properly reach them or Sasuke until daybreak tomorrow. Unless you want to keep pushing forward to see if we can catch up; where is the rest of your team?" Temari relates proudly, setting her fan back into place.

Shikamaru nods slowly, in equal awe at her wind's destructive force. "Yeah...that's one way to do it. Well, Choji is dealing with Jirobo, Shino is handling Kidomaru, and Kiba just broke away to deal with Sakon and Ukon. Neji is the only one who slipped ahead to try and catch-up with Sasuke himself. Time is of the essence so we can rest for a short bit, but then we need to continue north."

Temari grins. "How come you didn't do any of this analyzing and planning back during the Chunin Exams?"

Shino settles opposite of them before Shikamaru can answer her, neither noting his presence until he clears his throat.

"I'm here."

Shikamaru and Temari instantly peer to him. Shikamaru breaks into a grin of relief, shoulders easing down.

Shino nods back to them both that he's okay despite Temari assessing the dried blood to his clothes.

"Kidomaru is dead; who is left?"

---

Jiraiya, Naruto, & Hinata-Konoha Underground Tunnels

'Why did Pervy-Sage have to pick this route of all options?' Naruto grits his teeth.

He wrinkles his nose, trying and failing to not breathe in musty air or look towards sewage the color of sludge and grass funneling in from all the pipes connected throughout the village. Darkness surrounds them on all sides, sunlight from above only coming in thin streams every so often from the manhole covers.

"Don't forget I'm doing this as a favor to you Jiraiya for your help during my last assignment involving those shady businessmen. Lady Yugito rarely agrees to guests, but I've told her that both your situations have become...sticky and perhaps there is information you can both share with each other. We'll soon reach the point where our paths will diverge." Asako, one of his few spy connections from the Kumogakure region announces from the front of the line.

Naruto clicks his tongue, whistle of wind growing loud within the tight space of the tunnel's walls. "Is anyone or one of you going to tell us where exactly we're going and who we're meeting y'know?!"

Jiraiya sends him a look he ignores, ready to draw up the oil and trash laden waters right beside them.

"Tell me. You didn't even tell Granny we were going here."

Jiraiya blows out a low breath, signals Asako to just give them a minute.

"Kid, would you relax? You'll get your answers once we get a bit closer; okay?" He holds his arms down from right out attacking him, briefly wonders how Kakashi put up with Naruto during these spells of anger or if like him, he doesn't know how to fully keep them at bay.

"Naruto, the last thing we need or want is any of these sewer waters on us. We don't know what type of germs or even creatures are within them." Hinata warns, squeezing his hands gently, nods to Jiraiya she can take over.

Jiraiya reluctantly lets go, turns away to go back to Asako. "You're lucky Hinata is so patient with you; you can be so frustratingly stubborn otherwise."

He mutters something else right under his breath, enough to reignite Naruto's fury tenfold.

"You may look like him, but you act the complete opposite."

Naruto glares daggers on Jiraiya's back, eyes flashing scarlet loosening from Hinata's grip drawing up a hand. "Water Release: Water Bullet!"

Jiraiya doesn't even look back at him, counters the water with ease diverting it back into the river of wastewater. "Stop it, before I truly hold you down."

Naruto doesn't let up, concentrating towards his hands once more, beginnings of a chain forming.

"I heard that comment Pervy-Sage. Do you really think you can hold me down?"

Jiraiya is back by his side in an instant between the pair, roughly slams a fist into his head.

"Yes, because you lack experience Naruto. Doesn't matter how powerful you are if you don't really know how to fully control yourself against a sudden blitz attack. Now will you please shut it before you go and screw up this meeting before it can even start?"

Hinata reaffirms her hold, jabbing at Naruto's hands to further stop him from switching to a wind technique.

Naruto grunts, spits back at Jiraiya's retreating form.

"You should be used to dealing with Uzumaki; I know I'm not the first one based on that old photo."

'Ugh, now when did he have time to practice that technique? He must be staying up all night again or using his clones maybe. I'm truly going to have to keep a toad and an eye on him more carefully from now on.'

Jiraiya simply keeps on walking making that mental note, Hinata forcing Naruto's gaze back to her.

"Relax, for me. This isn't the time or place to be picking a fight. I overheard Jiraiya mutter something about Two Tails; it's highly likely he's referring to us meeting with this specific jinchuriki." Hinata relates.

She watches as azure slowly pools back into his eyes, taking in a deep breath. Slowly, Naruto intertwines their fingers with a nod.

"Sorry, you're right. Maybe I'm just a bit on edge from all these smells and thinking about that retrieval operation."

Hinata's gaze softens. "I said you could've gone if you wanted to-"

Naruto shakes his head to interrupt her. "No, I mean, not for Sasuke specifically. For the others. I know most of the jonin sensei are trying to be calm about this with their own ongoing assignments, but I think they're more worried than they let on about their safety and...survival."

And it seems wrong in a sense to only be thinking of himself, of how nice it is being with Hinata instead of his wayward teammate.

Hinata instantly dampens, Naruto wincing. "Ah, I shouldn't have said it like that y'know! I just mean I think the Sound Four could be more problematic than even Granny assumed. I've heard muttering from even a few chunin during their day and night patrols that this assignment could be too much for them. Shikamaru has huge weight in his shoulders and guess I'm just wondering...maybe feeling guilty for having my own desires not to be there helping."

Hinata blows out a soft sigh. "Shikamaru, despite his known laziness, is the smartest person from our graduate class from the Academy. It's a heavy load for his first Chunin assignment yes, but Lady Tsunade sent the Sand Siblings to provide further assistance. We both saw Gaara's power, power he isn't letting mold his thoughts and actions like he used to."

Jiraiya snaps his fingers before either can say more, gesturing with his head for them to get a move on.

The tunnels splits into two paths, Asako gesturing to the left.

"I've received word you have 5 minutes with Yugito, if even that. Good luck."

Jiraiya takes one step forward before holding up a hand for Naruto and Hinata to wait, sucking in a breath.

"Toad Oil Bomb!"

Fire rodents scampering for them erupt into a burst of sapphire flames, Jiraiya nodding to himself.

"One can never be too careful."

Yugito smiles lightly at the trio's entry.

"You rigged this place with quite a bit of explosive tags! You're too pretty to have your face and body blowing up in this gross place! So I hope you don't mind that a disarmed a majority of them!" Jiraiya chimes out in greeting.

Her brief scowl and looks remind him of Tsunade, chortling at her equal disdain for his action.

"Ah, Toad Sannin Jiraiya. You look so much...older in person compared to all the stories of I've heard of escapades across the nations. Not the looker I first pictured based on all the descriptions."

Naruto stifles a snicker. "He's an old geezer and a pervert just to add!"

Obsidian twists to him curiously, narrows just slightly. "The holder of the Nine Tails. I've heard many tales regarding you as well. I didn't know you were a child though."

Naruto's grin flattens. "Yeah, 13. I'm still trying to figure out why me specifically."

She doesn't miss the way his gaze briefly flickers to Jiraiya, that there is much he has yet to learn of what it means to be a jinchuriki, what it will mean as he gets older.

'It seems I'll need to give him a quick basic rundown on controlling his beast's powers while keeping sane himself.'

Yugito's gaze turns to Hinata, brows lifting in mild surprise.

"A Hyūga? Interesting."

Hinata's throat tightens, stomach filling with coils. She's heard too many times to count all the stories of Kumo's hostile relationship with Konoha.

Their kidnapping of her. Uncle's death in Father's place.

"I'm his...err-"

"Sacrifice. I don't consider Hinata that though." Naruto supplies while looking to her with a renewed smile, Hinata's shoulders easing grinning back.

Yugito nods slowly. "A human sacrifice. It is tradition in Kumo for yearly sacrifices to the jinchuriki be related to strength, harnessing the power of nature around us. This is to have a good range of abilities to protect the village from outside threats. Usually, this comes in form of gifts and weapons made to increase the power of lightning or earth-based techniques."

Jiraiya steps forward. "And you? Did you receive these annual gifts?"

Yugito says nothing for a long moment. "The Raikage focused those gifts more towards B and I agreed knowing I need to keep a low profile. Not that it changed the villager's minds of him."

She crosses her legs then, features clouding over.

"Enough on that subject, the less we know about each other, the better. Everything discussed here and now stays in this room. The Akatsuki is after both of us; let us exchange what we know."

---

Sasuke & Neji-Valley Of The End

'I wish I could've fought him under different circumstances.' Neji muses.

He'd always been a bit curious on what it would be like to face the infamous Sasuke Uchiha. Like him, he was the top student from his graduate class at the Academy and one called a prodigy.

The sharingan will be the hardest threat to his byakugan since starting his shinobi career.

'Don't let us down Neji.' Uncle's voice booms in his ears.

As it stands, night approaches with tinges of maroons to violets streaking across the sky.

"You're that Hyūga from the lower branch of your clan; aren't you? The one who couldn't even defeat his weaker cousin?" Sasuke sneers.

Neji simply draws up his hand, gets into position.

"I won't be falling for your attempts to goad or bait me into straight out attacking. I have studied in techniques outside that of the Hyūga's signature abilities."

Sasuke studies Neji's stanch for a second before his eyes spark with crimson.

"None of you had any reason to come after me. You of all people should understand me the most compared to the others on how it feels to be powerless, the desire for revenge to right the wrongs done to the Branch family; to your Dad."

Neji's features remain blank, but Sasuke sees the faintest twinge of a vein throb, fury that swirls up into opalescent eyes.

Lightning crackles into his hand, smile turning malicious.

"Killing you will have to do for now, severing every last bond I made in the village."

Chidori races in for him, palms rising up.

"Rotation!"

It only temporarily keeps Sasuke at bay, slamming a foot to the ground, quake erupting across the terrain.

"Earth Release: Earth Wave Spears!"

Electricity passes through pieces of stone and gravel rising up in needles, Neji dipping low.

'This is it. I have to get closer if I'll have any chance of shutting down his chakra points!'

He manages a palm strike to his right arm and knee, Sasuke jabbing him hard in his chest in return, drawing in a breath forcing him to retreat.

"Fireball jutsu!"

"Water Release: Torrent Drill!"

Fire and water burst into an explosion of steam, Sasuke chuckling.

The haze soon clears enough for him to see Sasuke's body has become a grayish brown, sclerae dark as midnight.

His good hand is still free, lighting crackling up once again.

"Fine, you can be the first person I kill in this mode. Though we've barely spoken, there's a chance I can advance my sharingan with your death."

'Fight. You must keep fighting.' Neji calms his breathing.

Exhaustion stings at him from head to toe, wiping beads of sweat from his face.

He has to match him in power, one last attack to stop them both.

"Fire Release: Flame Burst!"

"Chidori!"

The explosion reverberates in his ears like fireworks, slowly calms to a dull ringing as he tumbles back towards the ground. Blackness shrouds him on all sides when he opens his eyes again, moon going in and out of focus up above as he comes to.

Alive.

'Perhaps Sasuke thought he killed me?' Neji considers.

A metallic taste fills his mouth looking around too fast for the Uchiha, spitting out gobs of ash and blood.

'Sasuke. Where is Sasuke?'

He activates his byakugan, pushes through a shooting pain that slams the back of his head.

"Where? Where did you go?" Neji croaks out, pauses seeing the gash to his stomach exposing flesh before squeezing his eyes shut.

'No. If I move from this spot, then I'll surely bleed out.'

He rips at his sleeve forming a makeshift bandage to stave off the bleeding, finally notes as silver light creeps across the valley of Sasuke's slashed headband discarded near cracked stone.

And just inches away is Hinata's omamori charm, metal bent and warped in the middle right where Sasuke's final attack landed.

---

Kakashi and Gai-Northwest Konoha Forests

The rain comes before they can get very far, bundles of gray giving way to downpours that soak their vests, cling to them akin to glue.

Gai half looks to him while wiping droplets from his eyes. "You don't think this will affect your ninken, will it?"

Kakashi shakes his head. "They're used to a variety of weather patterns by now."

They come to a fork in the forests, Kakashi nodding back to Genma and Aoba coming up behind them.

"Gai and I will go further up ahead to try and correspond with Shikamaru to see if any of them caught up to Sasuke. Keep us posted if you happen to run into one of the other boys first." He orders.

Genma and Aoba nod, pair splitting left and right respectively each taking two ninken with them.

Gai blows out a breath, shoulders wound up tightly in a way Kakashi rarely sees from his jovial friend.

"Lee and Neji are out there. Damn it, Lee left the hospital and none of the doctors or nurses even noticed, and if they did, they didn't bother to stop him!"

Kakashi says nothing, it's his own student after all that is the cause of all this happening.

The rain thankfully calms to a drizzle the further north they go, moon breaking through the clouds giving way to thin billows of black smog, the scent of blood and dirt clogging the air.

"Neji!" Gai shouts as his figure comes into view, rushing forward.

Kakashi takes one look at Neji's wound as he approaches, hurriedly removes his bag taking out packs of gauze, antibiotic ointments, painkillers, and saline.

"Don't move him Gai." Kakashi gets beside him, takes in the ashy pallor of his skin.

He finds Neji's pulse, sighs thankfully feeling it faintly.

"Gai-sensei, I-" Neji starts, Gai holding up a hand with a critical look.

"You're fine now; I know you gave it your all."

His eyes shift to Kakashi who nods, pair working in tandem to slowly clean and push in the parts of his stomach muscles exposed to the outside.

'It's not the best, though Lady Tsunade and her assistants can help finish the surgical care.' Kakashi reviews over their work.

His earpiece crackles. "Kiba and Akamaru have been found with the puppet user Kankuro." Akino reports in.

A second update soon follows from Shiba and Urushi. "Shino and Shikamaru too. Injured, but nothing serious."

"Gaara and Lee found within this forest of bones, no major wounds to report." Bisuke adds a moment later.

Gai lets out a shout of joy, Neji managing a light laugh.

'Who is left?' Kakashi mentally counts.

They're missing one; Choji.

Gai gives Neji pieces of ration pills to chew slowly between sips of water. Makeshift IV tubing's and lines flow from Gai's medical bag allow Neji to receive enough fluids and blood to get him back to Konoha for better care.

Pakkun's voice comes into Kakashi's earpiece, and he steps back from the duo hearing the tinge of alarm in his voice.

"Kakashi, can you hear me okay? We have a situation here with Genma."

The tightness in his voice makes goosebumps rise across his skin, drawing in a breath.

Gai hears these updates too, pair sharing a final look before Kakashi clears his throat.

"I can hear you; go ahead."

Pakkun's voice is raspier than usual, and he pictures the pug pacing back and forth trying to find the best words to choose, but there's no easy way to put bad news out.

"I'll...I'll just come right out and say it; the boy we found is already deceased."

-x-

---

I didn't want to re-hash canon with all the fight scenes, just the new things I thought of so things wouldn't feel redundant. I hope Neji and Sasuke's fight seemed realistic enough. I don't think based on Neji's current skill set and the research I did for a theoretical Sasuke vs Neji fight that he would've won.

It's time for some farewells next chapter as we close out Part 1!

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Chapter 23: The End Of Innocence

Chapter 23: The End Of Innocence

"When we are children we seldom think of the future. This innocence leaves us free to enjoy ourselves as few adults can. The day we fret about the future is the day we leave our childhood behind."

-Patrick Rothfuss, The Name of the Wind

---

Sakura & Ino-Yamanaka Flowers

'Closed until further notice?'

Sakura double checks her watch: 9:00 am on the dot.

Yamanaka Flowers should be open by now.

Today's not a public holiday as far as she recalls or any official event that would have the stores to be closed, reviewing the messy scrawl of the sign once more.

'This was made in a hurry.'

All the lights inside the shop are off, but she notes white lilies to honey yellow chrysanthemums tucked away in a corner, stream of sunlight hitting the pink ribbon and note tying them together.

"Thinking of you during this difficult time." Sakura reads out in a murmur.

Her skin chills as if doused in ice, stepping back from the main entrance to go around back.

She has to ask Ino for herself what this all means, mentally thanks her for telling her where they keep the spare key to the greenhouse in the back.

A pit of dread clenches at her chest, drawing in a breath as she clicks open the door.

"Ino? Mr. and Mrs. Yamanaka?" Sakura calls out.

The greenhouse remains untouched from her visit here earlier in the week, plant scissors lay next to baskets and bouquets midway in progress, pots knocked over spilling dirt and leaves into a mix of greens and browns.

But the fresh scents of dew, shrubs, and ferns temporarily calms her rushing heartbeat, stepping forward hearing Inoichi's voice coming from somewhere towards the front room.

Her hand reaches for the main door pushing it open just slightly right as a guttural sob rings out, body instantly tensing.

She's heard this painful wail too many times to count at Konoha's ER and ICU units...

"-He was my only son Inochi! How could this have happened? W-Why my Choji, my sweet boy who hated to even harm a fly?!"

'Choji?'

"Sakura? What are you doing here?" A cracked voice asks behind her jolting her.

Ino.

Her gaze flits between her Dad and her Mom just barely out of view holding up Choji's mother to keep her from collapsing into a wreck of sobs, grabbing her by the arm.

"Let's go upstairs to my room. I don't want to be in my parent's way at the moment."

Vibrant azure eyes lack their usual shine, tinged with red as Sakura follows her. Both her cheeks and nose are a puffy pink she'd normally hate for anyone to see, tears building in her eyes once more.

"You heard enough just now, right? That Choji died in the line of duty against one of those Sound Four shinobi? At least he took one with him before dying it sounds like."

Sakura forces away coils tearing at her throat at the news, voice still coming out raspy anyways.

"I-I didn't hear those parts."

Ino nods stiffly that she's caught up to speed now as she sinks into her bed, Sakura plopping down beside her.

As soon as Sakura curls her arms around her, Ino's tears turn into a cascade.

"I'm so...so cruel Sakura! The last thing I told him was not to be such a fatty only caring about food because that could slow the others down!"

Ino bites her lip, though another sob and hiccup escape anyways as she slowly calms her shattered nerves.

"I should've told Choji I was glad he was getting more confidence in himself, that he had no reason to think he couldn't keep getting stronger and stronger."

Sakura squeezes and rubs at her back, pulls back some to look at her properly.

"Ino, this isn't your fault. Please don't blame yourself."

She wipes at her eyes roughly, nods and its then Sakura sees her features harden to ice.

"You're right; this is Sasuke's fault."

The frigid change in her voice makes Sakura nearly jump. She's never seen Ino speak so harshly of the boy they used to compete for and fawn over.

"Wait, but Sasuke-"

"Is the reason Choji is dead! Yeah, he didn't deliver the final blow, but he's the reason this mission happened in the first place!" Ino harshly cuts her off, sadness morphing to rage.

She wounds up her hands hearing Chieko's muted cries downstairs, Choza equally distraught at the news of their boy's body to be returned to them this afternoon.

Instead of planning a barbecue, they'll be planning his funeral. The next steps they want to do as a shinobi and housewife respectively without their son now...

Sapphire twists back to verdant.

"You hear those cries too, don't pretend you can't Sakura. Sasuke is too far gone; he's going to end up in the bingo books for this, you know that right?"

Sakura fights down a shiver picturing it, curls her tongue back to ask if there's any other options.

'What can I even say to argue for Sasuke knowing this?'

A goodbye kiss and a soft thanks don't make up for death, can't bring back Choji and any other shinobi who may die as Sasuke goes down this road of revenge to kill Itachi and anyone else who wronged his fallen clan.

"...Let me be the one to deal with Sasuke. We both know he wasn't like this before that brother of his put all these ideas in his mind, casted him in that genjutsu Lady Tsunade had to break him out of." Sakura reasons.

Ino crosses her arms; defiant.

"Wake up Sakura! Those days are gone! Sasuke made his choice. So, you're either going to hold on to the memory of what he was or move forward and deal with the traitor he is now."

She softens just slightly seeing her oldest friend squirm in defeat, her feelings stronger for the Uchiha than anything she ever felt for him outside of his looks.

"Look, Forehead. Sakura. As much as it pains you, Sasuke chose Orochimaru for power. Whatever budding feelings he had for you he didn't see worth holding on to."

Sakura blows out a shaky laugh. "Geez, Pig. Ino. I never thought I would hear these words coming from you."

Ino shrugs, smiles faintly. "Things have changed."

Sakura swallows, runs quickly through her next steps to do even as her mind spirals with the knowing there's few people left in Konoha who want to rehabilitate Sasuke.

'Nobody will want Sasuke back in the village now.'

And if so, he will need to be imprisoned and interrogated first, if he's even lucky to get those things alone.

'Focus Sakura. Are you really just going to let Sasuke's body become Orochimaru's?'

"Naruto. Kakashi-sensei. They can still appeal to the Sasuke that isn't...this one. The one we went to Ichiraku's went and sparred with! Before he got that curse seal!"

Ino snorts. "Have you forgotten Naruto purposely didn't go along with Shikamaru and the others? It's time to choose what you'll do next Sakura. You're either following him or choosing the friends and family you have here."

She hugs her close one last time, conversation done for now.

Her lips twist back into a frown, sighing as Sakura moves for the window.

There is much they both need to think about.

Sakura is the first to break their silence, gives her a fragile smile in return.

"I'm sorry. I'll bury my feelings somehow, someway; I promise. And... I'll see you at the funeral, whenever it may be."

---

Shikamaru & Temari-Konoha Hospital, Morgue

The world has turned just a bit darker despite the sun beating down on his neck during the whole walk here, not a cloud in the sky.

Gone.

Choji, who preferred a good meal to a fight suddenly dead before they even became adults, before he made chunin, before they could even celebrate coming home...

He buries his face into his arms sensing his tears returning, turns away from the corpse of his oldest friend and teammate.

"...Yes, that's him." He croaks out to the coroner Norihiko who nods solemnly at the confirmation of Choji's identity from a teammate.

Performing final assessments on pediatric patients never gets any easier.

The Akimichi are known for their robust figures, the opposite of this child lying here so thin and pale he'd done a double-take at his name.

Shikaku pats at his shoulder as Choji's body is wheeled away. "Don't look away son. Burn this moment into your mind forever as you move forward as a shinobi."

Shikamaru instantly wrenches himself from his hold, voice coming out warped and broken.

"Shinobi?! I'm unfit to be a shinobi! Not only did we fail to get Sasuke to return, but there's also been a death and two major injuries under my watch! Kiba and Neji are still hospitalized!"

Shikaku blows out a breath, taps a finger to the middle of his chest, moves his shadows forward to keep him in place.

Shikamaru slightly falters before Shikaku brings him back into his arms.

"You'll dishonor Choji's last moments alive if you give up now both as his friend and as a Nara shinobi! No jonin got where they are today without experiencing the pain of setbacks. Death." Shikaku mentions.

Shikamaru says nothing for a moment, eyes hazing over while pulling away.

"That's easy to say when most of your job duties now are clerical in nature Dad."

Shikaku frowns then at his smartass tone, raises his hand to strike him no matter how much pain he's currently in, Temari putting her fan between both Nara men.

Dark eyes roam to her slowly, figure slumping once more.

'I forgot she was even here.' Shikamaru considers with a scoff.

"Let me take a walk with Shikamaru around the park upstairs. Give us half an hour tops!" Temari suggests, ignores Shikamaru's flat look that he wants no part in this.

Teal eyes turn to him, mouths quickly.

"You don't have a choice; I'm saving you from being slapped or worse!"

Shikamaru draws out a long sigh.

"Yeah, guess I could use a change of scenery." He grunts.

Temari nods, pulls him along before Shikaku can say anything more.

"The Park" of Konoha's hospital is more just a wing of the hospital decorated with various plants, benches, and winding trails that lead to the gift shop, a coffee shop, and a makeshift fountain people can relax beside.

It smells of orchids and wisteria waft through the air as they find an open table, Temari noting violet and pink vines curling towards the ceilings as she gets them two cups of tea.

"Dad is right...moping around won't bring Choji back. I need to take action; move forward." Shikamaru speaks more into his teacup than her, wipes back tears making ripples in the liquid.

Temari studies his clenched hands, has seen this same wrecked look upon her brother's faces...

"Don't blame yourself." She begins matter of fact, curses inwardly when he simply slouches in his seat.

'He doesn't want empty platitudes. What else am I supposed to say?' Temari considers between sips of tea.

Everything about Konoha feels so different from Suna and not just from the way they treat their jinchuriki. She isn't the type of person people go to lay out their troubles or be the shoulder to cry on.

When death happens in Suna, you mourn behind closed doors unless it's a high public official.

And even then, their body is usually cremated, mixed with the very sands that surround their nation to show they've become part of the winds.

She couldn't do anything to stop her Father's cruelty to Gaara, helped even play a role in the sacrifices given to him to test his power.

And Kankuro usually preferred his puppets to any words of advice or affection she could've given, not bothering to try.

Will this be any different?

'Does he want my comfort even?'

She stretches a hand forward despite nerves pinching at her chest to draw back, freezes midway when Shikamaru looks up at her properly.

A darkness has settled in his auburn eyes.

He downs the rest of his tea, gaze turning in the westward direction of the village.

"Thanks for the drink, it's cleared my mind. If you run into my Dad again, tell him I need to go talk to him. He'll know who I'm referring to."

---

Naruto & Hinata- Uzumaki Apartment/Konoha Cemetery

The news comes by way of Shino's beetles.

"Oh wait, I can't just squish you." Naruto mutters setting his watering can down, retrieves the note on top of its back and heads back to the living room.

He unfurls the note, stops in place at the short message.

'Choji Akimichi has passed away in the line of duty. Funeral services are to be held this coming Thursday at 2:00 pm. All other members of the Sasuke Retrieval Squad are accounted for and recovering at the hospital or at home.' -Shino

He rereads the message twice over to be sure, reviews the updates at the bottom he has on Shikamaru, Kiba and Neji before gritting his teeth.

'Shit.'

Nobody was supposed to die on what he assumed wouldn't be too difficult of an assignment...

Sasuke would be pissed to be back in Konoha yes, but he'd have guards on him 24-7 much akin to how things are with him. Kakashi-sensei would've kept training him and eventually, thoughts of revenge probably could've faded from his mind.

'Why did I think it would be so easy?'

"Naruto?" Hinata looks up from her scroll on practicing genjutsu, padding over to him.

A frozen expression washes across his face as their gazes meet, pushes the note into her hands.

Hinata only reads it once, fingers drawing to her mouth in shock, opalescent widening.

"Neji. Why...Why didn't F-Father or even Lady Natsu send an attendant to tell me-"

"Because you're not a Hyūga anymore. They're probably upset Neji failed in his fight to get Sasuke back. They look at it as a weakness to the clan as a whole." Naruto snorts before she can finish.

Hinata's shoulders fall, tears pooling into lilac.

Naruto steps forward to swipe at her tears, blows out a shaky breath.

"Hey, you saved his life with that omamori charm. Not that those Old Farts will ever acknowledge that."

Hinata lets out a cracked laugh, leans her forehead against his.

"We should attend this funeral Naruto. Though we didn't know Choji well, he still was our classmate."

"...Not the best reason y'know." He mutters.

Hinata absently nods, both knowing that despite him never openly being cruel or nasty towards them, he didn't exactly pay them any attention or respect.

"Do it to show your care for a fallen comrade." Hinata amends.

Summer storms arrive for the day of Choji's funeral, air sticky with humidity and the scent of pine.

Gray clouds brew over the forests to the east, Naruto forcing his attention to Choji's smiling picture, the bouquets of whites and pinks surrounding his coffin.

He gives a clipped nod to Sakura and Kakashi-sensei once he sees them on the opposite side, sits forward.

Sweat builds at his brow he wipes away, the weight of hundreds of stares are more on him than the boy they're paying their final respects to.

"He actually came? He didn't show for Lord Third's services-" A chunin to his right grumbles.

The woman beside him shushes him with a nudge. "Let's just hope he doesn't cause a commotion. Lady Tsunade, I suppose, must be okay with his presence here."

"Ah, the Hyūga girl. No, she's an Uzumaki now is here with him. Good, we'll be fine with her beside him to help keep him in line."

But is a man to his left that makes heat fully encompass him.

"That Hyūga girl sacrificed to him apparently taught him some manners after all-"

Naruto stomps on the man's foot eliciting a yelp and dozens of stares.

Pink flushes at his cheeks, halfway looks to scarlet eyes boring on him.

"Shh, don't want to cause a 'commotion' now; do you?!" He warns darkly, man gulping and looking away. The woman beside him smiles weakly, pulls him back to shuffle to a pair of open seats further away from them.

Hinata squeezes at his hand gently. "Stop. You'll get us kicked out."

Naruto watches as the man hurriedly leaves without a second glance, forces his attention back towards the center podium where Asuma is speaking.

"-Choji, as you all know, never turned down a chance for barbecue at Yakiniku Q. Heh, my wallet and the owners can attest to how often we visited as a team."

Light chuckles fill the air, clearing his throat before proceeding on.

"Even though Choji was often associated with food and his favorite chips, he never once turned his back or skipped out on training sessions. He often asked me what it would take to be a chunin, even a jonin one day. And...And I told him to keep studying his clan's techniques, blend them with his ninjutsu. I know he gave his final opponent hell with his butterfly bullet."

He feels Hinata's grip tighten and his own stomach lurches at seeing the prickle of tears dot her eyes, blinks his own away at considering all the what if's.

The rest of Asuma's speech turns to static in his ears, waiting for the moment he will line up and add his white carnation to the others.

"Thank you everyone again for coming. My wife and I truly...truly appreciate this turnout for our son." Choza announces.

A new stare needles at his back right as Choza notifies everyone the location of the reception back at the Akimichi compound after the private burial, looking around as the crowds begin to disperse.

Shikamaru meets his gaze.

Naruto turns his attention back to Hinata, brushes at her face.

"I'm going to check in with Shikamaru, you can head back to the apartment."

Hinata follows Naruto's gaze seeing the younger Nara's stormy look. He'd stayed to the back even though the Yamanaka and Nara clans had been given reserved seats at the front.

"Alright, I'll make gyudon or oyakodon. You'll have dinner duty."

Shikamaru has already gone off to the training grounds by the time he catches up, notes the way the trail curves more into paths laden with moss and vine, the parts less visible to the public.

The areas he often goes to alone or with Hinata.

Sunlight falls in cracks through the trees, streams of amber yellow moving along old branches and leaves lost to time.

"You're not the only one who knows about these bends in trails that lead to undergrowth and groves that go deep into the woods. Can't blame you for wanting to get away from the public's eye, it's nice and quiet out here." Shikamaru mentions.

Naruto narrows his eyes, sighs. "I found these places because it gets tiring being ignored in the markets when I simply want to buy food, like I'm invisible. You only slip away from your tasks out of laziness I assume."

Shikamaru twists to look at him then, mahogany eyes dark as the surrounding forests.

"Not anymore."

He turns back around to keep moving until they reach a clearing, below the western side of the village visible.

Shikamaru leans back against an oak tree, Naruto sitting cross legged his opposite near a patch of shrubs.

The scent of rain fully approaches, Naruto glancing up seeing a ball of steel gray clouds rolling in from the horizon. He kicks up dirt and pebbles at his feet, chest tightening all over again how much things have changed in just a few days.

"I...should've been there to help. I know it doesn't matter now, however-"

Shikamaru holds up a hand, half-smiles.

"No empty apologies or words of comfort Naruto. I've gotten too many in this past week alone worth a lifetime and we both know there's nothing that can change the outcome of things now."

A drizzle starts, raindrops concealing his coming tears.

"Tell me something Naruto, is Sasuke your friend? Would you say your friendship was the same as the one I had with Choji?"

Naruto wrinkles his nose, considers their moments together as a team to their one-on-one sparring before shaking his head.

"I didn't know Sasuke as long as you knew Choji, but I considered him a friend and a good teammate. Sure, we had trouble getting along at times, though we at least could understand each other's goals, the loneliness that comes with being in Konoha that most of the others in our class didn't understand. Though I wouldn't say we had that trust like what you had with Choji, that knowing you could always rely on each other."

Shikamaru nods then, wipes strands of brown locks from his face. Whatever sadness in his features melts into resolve.

"Good. You won't care then if I kill him."

Naruto blinks, opens then closes his mouth.

This isn't a question, it's a statement of finality.

Shikamaru pats at his shoulder as he stands to go, Naruto watching him silently move back down towards the village.

"It's fine. You don't have to say anything to me on how you feel about this; just know that it's something I plan to do."

---

Jiraiya & Naruto-Hokage Monument

Jiraiya blows out a breath as he sees Naruto's figure come into view between the rocks, sitting upon the 4th Hokage's head of all options.

'Or maybe on purpose?' He considers feeling his stomach tighten just slightly at what this could mean, groaning internally at the wind swirling about him. Like his clones, he isn't going to make approaching him easy.

"This better be the original Naruto." He grumbles under his breath, stalking forward.

"Your clones have been busy as of late Kid!" Jiraiya marvels in greeting.

He's hardly seen him around the village these past few days, as if he's actively been avoiding him for once.

Naruto doesn't bother looking his way, azure focused on the buildings below.

"...How do you know I'm not a clone either y'know?"

Jiraiya considers the question; half follows his gaze as shadows of clouds drift over them, notes the way crimson sparks in his eyes.

"Well, considering you're sitting at a high vantage point still within Konoha, I assume it's to watch over where groups of your clones are at. A majority of you were just going about doing mundane chores, perhaps to throw off people's suspicions. The ones I ran into at the shops, visiting with your classmates still in the hospital, and sparring with each other refused to give me too many details on what exactly is running through your mind."

Naruto says nothing, knows Pervy-Sage is purposefully dragging things out.

"Actually, it wasn't until I ran into Kakashi coming from the library that I had an idea of where I would find the real you."

"Geez, you look like you've seen a ghost!" Jiraiya chuckles.

Obsidian peers his way and to anyone else, Kakashi's features remain impassive.

But Jiraiya notes the cracks in his expression to the deep rips in his jonin vest, the hint of red trickling under his sleeves.

'Blood?'

It's rare for anyone to best Kakashi in a match.

His grin instantly evaporates. "What happened?"

Kakashi gestures with his head back towards the library. "Naruto or I should say Narutos'. You know he's still been looking into that photo, right? He never forgot about it in spite of everything that's been going on as of late. He's put the pieces together and he's rightfully angry."

Jiraiya's brows furrow. 'Photo. What photo?'

And then it clicks, the one from the scroll he found regarding the Uzumaki clan.

Knots fills his chest like stones, gritting his teeth. "Does he know it's Minato in that picture? Realize his connection to him as his Father?"

Kakashi sighs. "I'm not 100% certain he knows of their familial ties, but he along with a few other clones were pouring over scrolls and photographs again of previous graduate classes of the Academy. Who knows how many hours they had been there or how often he's been going back to the library after hours. Though eventually, one of them came across the group picture of Minato-sensei along with Rin, Obito, and I. He matched it with the one he had of you with Minato and correctly concluded they're the same person just at different ages."

Jiraiya hums, knows where he's going with this. "And then he looked at the Hokage's inaugural photos and of course himself..."

Kakashi nods. "Naruto at least highly suspects their relation and questioned me on why I never told him this, why it was kept a secret. When I couldn't give him the answers he wanted, his clones gathered together to literally and figuratively, push me out of their sight."

He'd like to see him try and do the same thing now with him.

Jiraiya grins, pats at his shoulder, Naruto instantly shrugging him off.

"Go away."

Jiraiya points at the trees and buildings swaying in the rising breeze, a testament to Naruto's new patience that they haven't completely toppled over yet.

"Can't when you're about to head down a road of destruction! Come on, you've been doing so well these last few weeks since Tsunade took office! Don't burn down the fragile trust you've gained in so many of the shinobi and civilians by letting your temper get to you Naruto."

Scarlet twists to him, swats out a hand unleashing a gale of wind.

Jiraiya stands his ground dodging swirls of stone and water torpedoing for him, draws up a hand to be at ready.

"Shut it. You and Kakashi-sensei both knew and just figured I would never find out the truth until way later! The boy in the photo, the one who's already dead. I'm related to him in some way; aren't I?"

The fox within him pounces on his rage, croons in his ear. "Now is the time to unleash your anger boy. Think of how many people have lied or withheld the truth from you this whole time."

Jiraiya considers his next words. "Yes, though you need to calm down first before I say anything else."

Naruto merely growls in return, crimson of his chakra further coating him, moving onto all fours, Jiraiya preparing himself.

'We always have to do things the hard way.'

"Art of Raging Lion's Mane!"

His hair erupts to life before Naruto can fully race in for him, white wrapping around his legs and arms toppling him down.

Even with his hair piercing him like needles keeping him in place, Naruto still manages to claw his way forward, Jiraiya settling in front of him. He winces as his nails instantly dig into his arms drawing blood, stays in place anyways moving his hands forward.

He rubs at his back, gaze softening. "Naruto, relax. I know you're feeling a torrent of emotions. Anger that Sasuke has left the village and these secrets kept from you. Guilt for not trying harder to stop him or joining the retrieval squad. Sorrow over the Akimichi boy's death, uncertainty on what to do regarding Shikaku's boy decision. But none of this is your fault, trust me. I've been in your shoes before when it came to Orochimaru and you can't blame yourself. As for the secrets...I'm sorry we kept them from you, though we had our reasons."

The wind around him calms briefly, Naruto shutting his eyes as tears bubble up.

"Ugh, I...hate this! I keep thinking every night since I got the news of Choji's death that I should've gone, Hinata wouldn't have minded. Though I wanted to stay here with her, wanted to train, learn more jutsu."

Jiraiya hugs him into his side, Naruto studying the ground.

"Who is he really Jiraiya?"

Jiraiya blows out a long breath, he could lie once more or give him the run around like so many times before. However, the day will come when one of his clones, an outside factor, or he himself digs deep enough to find the complete truth.

'It's fine. I'll guess I'll just have him and even Hinata get away from here for a bit if need be.'

"Minato. He was...your Father and the previous sacrifice to the jinchuriki. Though most in the village didn't know that about him and only knew him as the Fourth Hokage." He admits.

Naruto swallows dryly. "Ah, that explains why we look so similar. And Kakashi-sensei, he was trained under him and you must've trained him before that. All of you knew of his connection to me and were never going to tell me?"

Jiraiya rubs his chin, hates hearing the brokenness in his tone as wind swirls up again. "Minato you must understand had many enemy shinobi who wanted to claim the prize of being known as the one who killed him. As Konoha's latest sacrifice too at the time, he wanted to be certain that as much as possible none of these shinobi could do harm to you or his wife by linking your connection together. I know he made provisions with Old Man Sarutobi via the annual appeasement gifts he and his wife received, wished for a lot of things for you growing up that didn't happen with you being our village's current jinchuriki."

Naruto slips from his hold once more, knows there's much he still isn't telling him.

'Not like I can force the rest of the answers I want out of Pervy-Sage anyways.'

Jiraiya moves his hand into his kimono, pulls out a gift wrapped with toad decorations.

Cobalt eyes the gift and Jiraiya's renewed grin as he pushes it into his hands.

"Open it Kid, consider it an early birthday present!"

Naruto arches a brow, but silently does as he wants, postcards toppling out of snowcapped mountains to boiling lakes. Alongside them are snacks and charms spotted with unfamiliar designs and locations.

"What is this?" He questions curiously, holding up a viridian-blue lily pad to the light.

It looks nothing like the one he sees grow in the Naka River or like the ones he briefly saw in the Hyūga compound's koi pond.

"Mementos from places I've been to, places I want to take you to Naruto. That lily pad is straight from Mount Myoboku; where I trained with the toads and learned Sage mode!" Jiraiya declares.

Naruto straightens in surprise. "Wait, does this mean-!"

Jiraiya nods before he can finish.

He needs to get stronger as the Akatsuki keep growing in numbers, possibly connect with another jinchuriki, and at least get his mind off of all that's transpired recently.

"Yup; it does! You can't be an ambassador for Konoha one day if you're not out seeing the other nations! So, what'd ya say Kid? Want to go on a training trip with me?!"

---

Naruto & Hinata-Uzumaki Apartment

'Of course there was a caveat.' Naruto huffs, crossing his arms.

Stupid pervert never makes things easy for him.

"Oi Naruto, Hinata doesn't need to come with you everywhere you go! But fine, I see your point that she needs to get stronger too. So, I'll train you both together for one year and then the following year, you two are separating. I have just the assignment I'm interested in Hinata taking on solo before heading back to the village on her own." Jiraiya decides, motioning no room for argument by clapping his hands.

He wouldn't even say what said assignment is!

Hinata studies their backpacks, doublechecks their lists.

'I'm really leaving without saying much of a proper goodbye to Hanabi, Neji, and even Father.'

She'd only managed to poke her head in for a few minutes into Neji's hospital room, Hanabi jolting from her sleep beside him to crush her into a hug.

"Only Father and Lady Natsu have visited, not even one of the branch members have come to check in on him!" Hanabi huffs, Hinata quickly shushing her should a nurse or doctor pop in.

It doesn't surprise her none of the Elders or branch members have visited, the last thing they want is to be connected to the shame of losing.

"How is his condition?" Hinata asks while taking in Neji's sleeping form. An IV line runs a bag of fluids into him, but her gaze focuses most on the bandages wrapped around his abdomen.

Lavender eyes soften following her gaze. "He's been...exhausted when he's awake, but he's keeping down food better than yesterday and the day before. Both Father and Neji believe it was your omamori charm that saved his life."

Hinata blinks in surprise, her bent and warped charm dangling between his right hand's fingers.

'I'm glad I bought them after all despite what happened with Choji.'

A clicking towards the door jolts them, familiar voice ringing out.

"Yes, I already spoke with the infectious disease doctor this morning. I would like to speak with the internal medicine doctor on call today, from speaking with the charge nurse."

Father's voice.

Hinata moves back for the window. "I need to get going; I'd rather avoid an interaction with Father right now. I came just to see how Neji's doing and let you know I'll be heading out on a training trip and assignment with Master Jiraiya and Naruto tomorrow."

Hanabi squeezes at her hand, pushes down a whine not to go as Hinata returns the gesture.

Pearl to pearl meet for the last time in a while.

"Be safe Big Sis."

It's going to be another warm day, dawn beginning its approach through the blinds in a mix of milky yellows and reds.

"We should eat breakfast before Jiraiya or one of his toads comes to fetch us." Hinata decides when she's satisfied she's packed all she'll need to get through the beginning weeks of this journey.

Jiraiya wants them to depart by this afternoon.

Lilac eyes fall to the garden patio steps where Naruto is folding up the last of his personal belongings, sticky note with instructions for watering the plants he plans to pass along to Kakashi-sensei or Sakura to do in their absence.

A giggle escapes her lips hovering over him, cerulean bouncing up to her.

"What? I need to make sure our succulents, aloe vera, basil, and evergreen plants live while we're gone y'know! We might come back and they'll be all dried out and shriveled up! Maybe we should ask Shino or Konohamaru as well. Kakashi-sensei and Sakura may get busy with their own assignments and forget."

Hinata shakes her head, settling beside him on the steps. "I just briefly recalled how my first night here I was so nervous of what would happen to me being a sacrifice, of all the rumors I heard about you that I threw up. And now...I'm heading out on a journey with you."

Naruto chuckles, gently pokes at her side. "Well, the gossip was right in some respects."

He reddens, clears his throat while looking away from her. "I'm glad you didn't run off or believe any of it really."

Hinata leans into his shoulder, silently loops their fingers together.

Her gaze returns to looking out at the approaching day, covering a yawn.

"I don't think our landlord or neighbors will miss us." She remarks softly at watching Mr. Miura run down the steps, late for work at his clothing store in Konoha's business district.

He catches her stare and hurriedly glances away, picking up his pace.

Naruto snorts at that, watching him as well. He recalls his past glares at Hinata considering her bad luck living so close to him, comments to get him and Hinata moved to a different apartment building. All of that only stopped after he 'accidentally' tripped him on his way home from a grocery run, smirking at egg yolk and fruit smashed against his shirt and pants.

"I won't either."

Cobalt switches to Hinata as she stands to stretch, considers for a moment Pervy-Sage's warning on his constant desire to keep her close.

'Your enemies could use that against you Kid, especially these Akatsuki individuals. Not even Yugito knows exactly why they want the Tailed Beasts, but they're not letting anyone stand in the way of their plans.'

He balls up his hands.

Hinata's still considered a sacrifice or the fallen Hyūga in most of Konoha's inner circles, it will probably be the same once they go out of the Land of Fire's borders too.

Maybe that will change by the time they return.

"Hinata Uzumaki, we need to grab breakfast and then head for the entrance gates y'know!" Naruto calls out to her as he finishes zipping up his bag.

Her cheeks are his favorite pink as she turns around, sends him a puzzled look.

"Ehh, why are you calling me by my full title-"

"Because you're mine and I like that you used my clan's name; don't forget!" Naruto chimes out with a light peck to her cheek in singsong as they head back inside.

Hinata giggles. "I'm reminded nearly every day; I have no regrets on doing so."

'But eventually, we're going to make it official.' Naruto decides as Hinata checks the weight of their bags, lilac to cobalt meeting with a nod.

Someday.

Naruto pumps a hand up.

"Alright, let's eat and then get the hell outta here!"

-x-

Part 1 End

---

Woo! Made it through Part 1 of this story! Just going to post this now before work in case I lose power with storms in my area of the world!

A lot is coming for Part 2 in terms of the changes I'll be making to canon. I have to get my ideas in order so this story will be on a short break. It's not that I don't love writing this and hearing from you guys, but I worry about burning myself out if I try and rush out the chapters! I relatively know how I want the story to go, but I think Part 2 will be a bit harder to write some sections while ensuring they make sense.

Anyways, appreciate any thoughts/suggestions as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 24: The Reunion

Chapter 24: The Reunion

"Is it possible for home to be a person, not a place?"

― Stephanie Perkins, Anna and the French Kiss

---

Hinata-Kusagakure

'This seems to be a dead end too.'

Mist fans her face, night air humid dotting her skin with specks of sweat she wipes away once more. She calms her breathing looking up above, a half-moon peeks it way out of a thick blanket of clouds. She still has enough time until sunrise to hopefully get all the information that Jiraiya needs here.

This feels like the first true farewell to her youth, far and away so different from the C and D-rank missions she used to do as part of Team 8.

A solo assignment.

One that's involved a mix of spying via her byakugan, attacking under the guise of nightfall, to being completely undercover to gather intel.

It hadn't exactly been easy to get Jiraiya to agree to her coming along in the first place or Naruto's additional conditions regarding his training, smile playing at her lips thinking of him.

"Oi, how long are you going to be grouchy for Kid? I said I was sorry!" Jiraiya huffs at Naruto's silence as they move northeast.

He wasn't the only one who kept Minato from him too.

Midafternoon sun falls over them, warm honey yellow light doing little to keep away sweat, sighing that they're still over a mile from their next rest point.

Naruto stops in place beneath the shade of oak trees, lips flattening into a harsh scowl that shakes everything around them before a bemused smirk rises across his face at an idea.

"Burn all your manuscripts and research you've collected over the past year. Maybe then I'll 'forgive' you."

Jiraiya blinks in disbelief, looks to Hinata to sway his mind only for Hinata to bring out a match from her bag.

She ignites the match in a flash, scarlet-orange flame dancing up.

"Do it. Prove you're truly sorry." She adds.

Her heart thrums hard in her chest, Jiraiya's dark eyes studying her quietly in a way he's never done before.

It the same eyes her Father gave her at challenging, daring to speak back when given an order. She rarely questions Jiraiya's decisions no matter how frustrating they can be, has always gone along with what he says knowing he has some long-term goal lol in mind that typically works out in everyone's favor.

But now...No, she can't keep being that same person.

She hasn't been the same since being sacrificed to Naruto.

Naruto steps to her side grabbing her free hand, cobalt eyes bright.

"Now it's two on one!" He whispers excitedly before turning his attention back to the Toad Sage.

Jiraiya rolls his eyes at their behavior, but the last thing he needs is to deal with Naruto's wrath during the entirety of this trip.

'So much hard work down the drain!' He silently bemoans, clenching his teeth not to yell out.

He tosses out the papers and notepads, Naruto glaring at him hard to ensure he isn't trying to trick them with fakes.

"It's real, look at my dates Kid! You always recognize my handwriting." Jiraiya assures him.

Naruto reviews the files before nodding, accepting the match from Hinata. Fire ensnares around the papers like a blanket turning white to black, Jiraiya squirming holding himself back from leaping in as ash clouds float into the air.

"Hope you're happy about this Naruto." He mutters at the pile of dust that remains.

Naruto studies the flames as they sputter out, shrugging, grins to himself moving ahead of them.

"It's a start."

Out of the two of them, she still feels Naruto was and is the bigger headache.

But he took to Sage mode training with stride from what she saw every morning after breakfast leading into afternoons where they sparred together using a variety of ninjutsu and taijutsu.

"The loser of this match has to eat Ma's caterpillar stew!" Naruto declares while gathering wind to his hands.

Hinata laughs. "Okay, you're on. That's not even really a punishment to me considering I don't gag about eating them the way you do!"

Naruto hums before grinning teasingly. "Fine, we add in that weird grasshopper sauté too y'know. I know you thought it was bitter the last time we had it."

Hinata squirms but doesn't back down.

"Deal."

Naruto claps his hands eagerly, unleashes 5 shadow clones.

3 in front, 2 behind her.

"Wind Release: Vortex!"

"Water Release: Water Bullet!"

Hinata activates her byakugan leaps back before the funnel cloud of water and air can trap her.

'Lightning would be my best counter to get rid of a few of the Naruto's.' She decides.

Electricity gathers in her hands, races it forward to mix with remnants of wind.

"Lightning release: Thunder downburst!"

Wind pushes the lightning straight down onto the first 3 Naruto, instantly popping into air. A hand comes up behind her just before she can use her gentle fist, jabbing them backwards with her elbow.

She pierces at the arms of final Naruto attempting to wrap his arms around her waist to keep her still, knocked away into a puff of air.

'That was all of them, but where's the original?'

"You forgot about the ground Hinata." A warm voice tickles in her ear, heat rising to her cheeks wiggling to no avail as the dust clears.

"Yeah, I did." She admits, slumping back into him.

Lavender peers up into cerulean, Naruto's fingers moving under her chin, lips brushing with her own just as a whistle screeches to their right.

"Hey, stop that! You've gone from sparring to kissing!" Jiraiya yells while pointing at their closeness.

Neither Naruto nor Hinata move, Jiraiya rubbing at his forehead when Naruto simply squeezes her right to his chest.

That girl will always be a distraction whether Naruto wants to openly admit it or not.

Shima shakes her head. "Oh relax Little Jiraiya. You were young once too! You still hold a candle for that one blond; don't cha? What was her name now-"

Jiraiya holds up a hand. "Now's not the time Granny Sage."

Fukasaku brightens at recalling, beams at his wife. "Tsunade sweetie! Was always gambling or decking poor Little Jiraiya over the head! Anyways, you still act young Jiraiya I would say! Nothing wrong with showing affection! I show it to Ma every morning and night!"

Jiraiya ignores the pair's teasing and cackling; next week at this time Naruto will officially start his one-on-one training with him.

"Hinata! I need your ear for a moment!" He calls out, Hinata slowly untangling herself from Naruto's arms.

Naruto stays back, brows furrowed though not giving follow.

"Regarding the details of my 2 year assignment I assume?" Hinata asks.

Jiraiya nods, pulls out a set of photos from his vest pocket.

"There's a group of various individuals I want you to look into starting with this man who was a traveling puppeteer user."

Hinata takes in his distinct features, nods slowly.

"Alright, I'll gather as much intel as I can."

They should be heading back for Konoha in a month's time. Perhaps she'll run into them.

And then she can tell Jiraiya directly that this man he met on his global travels throughout the nations is probably already dead or has long disappeared.

Just like the last 3 men as well.

The puppeteer, the shinobi from Takigakure, and the wandering priest.

"There's a man I met on my ventures a few years after the Second Shinobi World War ended that's a farmer in this region. I need you to check and blend in with the locals to see if anyone knows his current whereabouts. I have a mix of theories, and this is one I want to follow up on."

She'd been staying with an older couple Jiraiya had directed her to, giving the name Shioko Nakatsuka.

"It's not often we get a traveling pharmacist to these parts! It's dangerous for a single lady to be moving alone around this region without a guard." Takezawa rubs at his beard, his wife Mayuki nudging him gently.

"She's a widow dear; she has to earn ryo someway! Besides, it's nice to know the herbs and plants that grow in our region can be used to treat debilitating illnesses after that war."

Hinata waves up her hands at Takezawa's dry snort in return, steel eyes regarding her suspiciously.

A shinobi in mind still despite retiring from the career.

"I'm sorry to be such a bother, I promise I'll make you both all the best tonics to treat your flares of arthritis!"

Mayuki waves away her politeness. "No, no! We're happy to have you dear! We've been empty nesters since our Yoichi immigrated to the bigger neighboring villages for work!"

"Ah, must be nice! My family and husband never really traveled beyond the Land of Fire, worried about tradition." Hinata admires.

Takezawa's gaze turns to his wife, stare softening. "Hmph, well some traditions are made to be broken, even if it doesn't happen overnight. If we listened to our folks, we'd still be living under their old rules for courtship and living paycheck to paycheck."

'Sounds a bit like the Hyūga.' Hinata absently notes.

She's learned much from talking with a variety of people from all walks of life on this assignment on how to eventually improve things regarding the Branch and Main families. Mainly in getting the Elders to see the Curse Seal hasn't provided any real benefits to the Branch members or the clan as a whole.

But it will take more than just words to sway their opinion of a decade's long tradition...

They probably couldn't even fathom the thought of being like Takezawa and Mayuki here, people running from their pasts, couples forging a new life for themselves in lands far from where they were born.

Takezawa and Mayuki were born in Iwa and Kiri respectively, the two finding each other amid the relief centers that popped up after the war.

Hinata laughs gently as Mayuki orders Takezawa to fetch her another bowl of rice. She brushes at her chestnut locks, hazel-gray eyes shining with mirth at their light bickering. This transformation jutsu is easier than her last one playing the role of a betrayed artisan having to trade handwoven cloth and silk for ryo.

A young widow who lost her lover to war gets far more sympathy.

Neither noticed her departure, tonics wrapped and ready on the kitchen table when Mayuki wakes at first light.

She waits for the moon to slip back behind a veil of clouds before moving forward, slinks up behind the night guard patrolling these fields.

Her hand crackles with lightning, points her fingers for his neck before he can draw his blade.

"Stay quiet please. I just have a question for you." Hinata orders gently.

His pulse throbs and Hinata kicks away the kunai from his opposite hand, jabs into his back.

The shock freezes him in place, toppling to the ground.

Hinata hovers over him, makes quick work of paralyzing his legs and arms to keep him from running. "I don't intend to kill you, I need to know what happened to the farmer who previously owned this field. I believe he went by the name Shigeru Ito."

The guard takes in shaky gulps of air. "I-I don't know anything! Honest! Ito disappeared years ago after the last shinobi world war! I don't think his body was ever recovered and this land went into foreclosure. I bought it for cheap considering the state it was in."

Hinata considers this, all of these men Jiraiya came across are considered dead or missing.

None of their bodies found...yet.

'Perhaps Jiraiya believes their bodies are being experimented on similar to what Orochimaru does?'

She'd have to ask him herself.

"Thank you. I'll take my leave now." Hinata voices, jabbing at his neck rendering him unconscious. A rolling fog approaches she slips back into, shakes away a rise of goosebumps trying to connect the dots on what these men had in common besides meeting Jiraiya at one point.

Next stop is home and hopefully, more answers.

---

Naruto & Jiraiya-Mount Myoboku

"Water Release: Acid vortex!"

Naruto steps back from the whirlpool of hot water and toad oil, steam coating the area in a rush of white-gray heat.

Gamakichi nods proudly at the results. "Will certainly cause some burns when launched at an enemy opponent!"

Gamatatsu hums at the whirlwind of power before looking away. "Hey, does this mean we can break for lunch now big brother?! I've been starving since an hour ago and none of my usual snacks have helped curb it!"

Gamakichi ignores his complaining, looks to Naruto instead to see if he's ready for this session to end.

"It's fine, I think Pervy-Sage needs me. You guys can eat my portion." Naruto mentions, waving the two off.

'He's picked up so many things faster than me.' Jiraiya marvels at watching Naruto stretch, finished with his morning meditation for sage mode training and now target practice with the roads it seems.

When he isn't eating or sleeping, he's usually sparring or reviewing the scrolls of the toads.

And while he hasn't perfected in fuinjutsu to a level he knows he wants to be at, he knows a wide variety of wind and water related ninjutsu, has less problems even dealing with genjutsu.

'But I don't know if it will be enough against the Akatsuki.' Jiraiya holds back a frown.

'He doesn't even have full control over the Nine Tails.'

"Kid, you're all done, right? We're setting out back for Konoha tomorrow morning and I know you haven't even started packing yet!" Jiraiya calls out to him.

Naruto stays in place for 10 more minutes anyways, purposely dawdles studying the waterfalls.

Jiraiya plops down beside him at his silence, his reflection in these crystal to mahogany waters giving little away.

He pats a hand at his shoulder, cerulean finally twisting to him. "Figured you'd be a bit more excited about heading home Kid. Annual Appeasement is coming up and you'll get to see Hinata soon enough."

Naruto squirms, too late to hide a rising blush to his face.

Appeasement doesn't matter even if the sacrificial gifts he's received over the last 3 years have been an improvement over broken toys and spoiled food.

'I want to see Hinata, but I want her to be safe too.'

Even if that means being apart a bit longer.

"Did Dad ever take Mom here?" He asks instead to change the subject.

Jiraiya blinks, lets him switch gears looking around.

"No, your Mom was always restricted to the village as far as I'm aware. Minato...your Dad tried to enact new policies considering his pull as a sacrifice and Kage, but I don't think any of them went into effect before his passing."

"And what was he like?" Naruto pursues.

Jiraiya chuckles. "Honestly? Personality wise he was always kind of quiet like Hinata. Always addressing even his opponents or people that disliked him with respectful honorifics and titles."

Naruto nods slowly, tries to picture this man who turned him into a jinchuriki, all the good and bad in his life so far made from this single decision.

"The group going after jinchuriki, the Akatsuki are getting too close to Konoha now. Is it a good idea to go back?" He questions.

Jiraiya purses his lips and Naruto knows then it really isn't his choice. He holds within him Konoha's greatest weapon; a force of power stronger than even their top 20 strongest jonin.

And one they will have to call on if war ever breaks out.

Naruto blows out a breath. "Right. Forget I asked."

Jiraiya chuckles lightly. "You know, I wouldn't mind the idea of extending this training trip even just by a week or two just to see what Danzo's reaction would be. Oh to have a toad hiding in that room watching his face change from red to purple with barely subdued rage!"

Naruto smiles a bit at that. "None of you Old Farts even like him y'know. So why does Granny even have him as an advisor? It can't just be because of his previous war experiences."

Jiraiya's grin vanishes. "To keep an eye on him. Like the old saying goes, keep your friends close, but your enemies closer."

Naruto rolls his eyes, moves to stand.

'Like hell I want the Akatsuki closer to me.'

But he supposes in Danzo's case, it makes sense to watch closer the man who has played an active role in stirring up anger and resentment behind the scenes.

He rolls his shoulders to shake off a rising soreness to his joints, Jiraiya shaking his head he's been pushing himself too hard.

"I'm fine." Naruto mutters between yawns.

Jiraiya simply stands as well, pushes him in the direction of the dwelling he's called home for the last 3 years.

"Yeah, yeah. Get some sleep at your home hut and then start gathering your stuff. I'm not having you procrastinate for once because Tsunade will tear into me for not being responsible getting you back to the village in a timely manner!"

Naruto tunes out his advice, picks up his pace to get away from his nagging.

'Home.' The word repeats over in his thoughts.

As much as he's enjoyed exploring Mount Myoboku's vast mountains that tower to the clouds to the low-lying rivers various shades of greens, blues, and browns, it won't ever feel like home.

Konoha doesn't necessarily feel like home either.

"You'll get to see Hinata again Kid! Maybe see how much she's grown?" Jiraiya persists.

He takes Naruto's instant jab to his nose in stride.

Naruto rolls over in his bed, clicks his tongue grumbling a curse to himself.

'Damn it, stop thinking about her right now! Ugh, should I just go take a cold shower?'

Because everything that's changed with him since puberty has happened to Hinata as well.

---

Sakura & Ino-Shigawara's Teas

"Here you ladies go! Enjoy!" Shigawara chimes out, passing them a honeydew milk and mango bubble tea respectively.

Ino instantly stabs into her mango tea after giving it a shake, huffs while leaning back into her seat. Sakura arches a brow at her behavior, lips pouty in that way that she knows she's going to have to pry some answers out of her.

"Pig, do you want to harm your tea or actually drink it?" Sakura muses, taking a sip of her honeydew milk, breathing out a sigh of relief as the sweetness hits her tongue. She stretches out her muscles slowly, no longer crackling in her ears at her for agreeing to Lady Tsunade's regimen of a 6:00 am training start time, rolling her shoulders.

Cerulean peers up at her. "Ugh Forehead, would you believe this latest complaint Chiyaki has about our team?! I swear any style of attack Shikamaru and I try to do, she finds something wrong with it! Things were so much easier when Choji was-"

She stops herself gritting her teeth, Sakura patting at her hand as she blinks back a rise of tears, inhales and exhales slowly.

'Alive.'

The word sits unspoken between them because despite Chiyaki's skills as a member of the Akimichi clan too, she isn't him, has none of his personality when it comes to cooperation or kindness.

Ino clears her throat, prattles on. "Anyways, I'm sure she's going to request an official change of teams and that's absolutely fine with me! Shikamaru and I are handling missions just fine without needing to be a 3-man team! Though, I heard we're going to truly get that Root operative that only goes by the name Sai."

Sakura hums. "Yes, I've seen him taking orders from Danzo, walking in and around the Hokage tower. Haven't you done an assignment or two with him already just to get a feel of how you all work together? Like InoShikaSai or something like that?"

Ino nods, half-smile curving at her lips. "Yeah, he's cute and all, a bit weird though!"

"I'm Shikamaru Nara, nice to meet you." Shikamaru states in greeting, holding out his hand.

Asuma-sensei thought it fitting for them all to meet for lunch at Yakiniku Q, but Sai hasn't touched any of his bowls of rice or beef, steam wafting up into a gray cloud in front of his face.

Sai stares at his hand blankly, onyx looking back at him as Shikamaru awkwardly retracts his hand.

"I've heard much about you already. A lazy boy who spends his free time cloud watching."

Asuma nearly chokes on his drink, Ino bristling.

Dark eyes twists to her next before she can respond. "And you're the ugly loudmouth of the Yamanaka clan; Ino, right?"

Ino cracks her fists in response, stands from the table despite Asuma and Shikamaru's attempts to calm her.

"Excuse me?"

Ino holds up a fist revealing a scattering of cuts and faded bruises. "I had to teach him some manners and change that nickname he had for me! I'm sure he'll improve with more social interactions...maybe."

Sakura smiles halfheartedly, absently swirls at her drink.

'At least you have a team Ino.'

Her secret trips to Otogakure have only given her glimpses of Sasuke, twisted her into using her poisons against Orochimaru's captured inmates to keep them quiet when they notice her. She's sure Sasuke saw her once too and her heart clenches all over again recalling his blank stare, the blood along his fingers.

'It will be difficult to take on Sasuke alone, my best bet would be trapping him somehow.'

She's been flying solo these last 3 years; she can't even be sure if Naruto wants to rejoin Team 7 considering he had an apparent falling out with Kakashi-sensei before he left on his training trip that he refuses to give her information on.

Ino sips at her drink, hums.

"I heard from my Dad and Asuma-sensei that Naruto will be back in the next week or two."

Sakura blows out a breath. "So I heard too."

Ino snickers at her dry tone. "Try not to sound so excited Sakura."

She arches a brow, crosses her arms defensively. "Well, it's not like Naruto enjoyed being on Team 7 really and we didn't interact much outside of missions."

Ino snaps her fingers.

"Really? Then he's probably coming back just for Hinata!"

Sakura giggles in agreement, she's the only one who seems to make Naruto truly smile.

She polishes off her drink, moves to stand.

"Well, I have to help do rounds with Lady Tsunade on the Trauma ICU and Neuro ICU floors. She wants me to get better at finding the immediate signs of traumatic brain injuries and concussions when out on the field." Sakura notes.

Ino wrinkles her nose. "I don't envy that, but yeah I gotta hit the road too. Got team training, hopefully Sai can show us more of his skill with his ink. He's always drawing things, though won't show us what!" If he's drawing me, he better be catching my good side!"

They move in the same direction, Ino for the training fields, Sakura for the hospital.

But they each stop seeing violet hair weaving through the crowds, the swish of a lavender jacket and opalescent eyes as they move breezily for the rooftops towards the Hokage Tower.

"That looked like...Hinata, maybe? You saw her too, right? She grew out her hair." Sakura watches what could be her go.

Ino grins. It looks enough like her going by the hair and clothing.

"Things around here are about to get interesting."

---

Hinata-Hokage Tower

"Congrats on completing your first jonin assignment Neji." Tsunade smiles.

Neji bows thankfully. "I'm pleased everything went according to plan with little to no bloodshed."

'Jonin?'

Hinata hovers outside the Hokage office, steps back into the shadows.

A smile etches up her lips.

'A major feat. Father must be proud.'

"Who are you hiding from?" A voice asks over her shoulder.

Kakashi.

Hinata doesn't even look back at him.

"Naruto told me everything, all the secrets you kept in the dark from him."

Pearl half-glances to him as his pauses, looks away.

"You must understand there were orders to not tell him. And I was, well back then after that night-"

"Your sensei and teammates just recently died; I know. Hinata murmurs.

Kakashi nods slowly. "It isn't an excuse, just I didn't have the right headspace to even help myself, let alone anyone else."

Hinata smiles gently. "Of course. I don't think Naruto blames you for any of that. Just everything you left unsaid regarding his heritage after that. I know you were under orders, but the rules regarding the jinchuriki and sacrifice are always changing."

Kakashi studies her veiled expression, nods.

"Naruto doesn't forgive easily." He admits, he's been considering for days what greeting he should give him for his return or if Naruto will simply ignore him.

None really sound right to his ears.

"And he shouldn't, not anymore. I don't either." Hinata mentions to answer his earlier comment.

Kakashi says nothing more, knows he can't say anything to her either to sway her changed opinion of him.

'I'll find a way to recover the fractures in my team.'

Even if the road to it is filled with cracks of its own.

Hinata watches him go before focusing back on the office to see if Neji's wrapped things up on his report.

Her stomach lurches at her scrambling thoughts of greeting him for the first time in years at the Hokage Tower of all places. It shouldn't be in a location where so many shinobi are milling about keen to gossip about her return to the village.

Neji heads in the opposite direction of her, if he notes her presence, he thankfully doesn't draw attention to it.

She slips in right after him, Tsunade's grin brightening.

"Well, well, sneaky girl! Swooping in as soon as your cousin is gone huh?" Tsunade chimes out in greeting, moving to stand.

Hinata hugs her back warmly, flusters as she takes in her appearance.

"I see you've developed just like I did in my youth!" She teases, Hinata squirming.

'I guess these clothes can't fully hide my body's changes.'

Her mind drifts to if the same can be said for Naruto, shaking the thought away.

"It's...still a bit awkward to see my old clan members about the village and I'd rather put off the coming chatter of my return for a few days if I can." She mentions.

Tsunade barks out a laugh. "Yeah, that Father of yours hasn't changed much since sacrificing you, though I think your sister has softened some of those rough edges he had before you left with Jiraiya and Naruto."

Hinata lightly scoffs making her arch a brow. "Not enough to want to actually visit me. However, that won't matter once we have a proper fight and I break the cycle of having Main and Branch families. No future generations will go through what I, Neji, and Hanabi had to deal with."

'Oh, this attitude is new.' Tsunade considers.

She clasps her hands together as she moves back to her seat, Hinata taking the seat opposite her.

"So, what type of wild goose chase did that Old Pervert have you on? I know he taught you more in fire and lightning related techniques, but he only gave me minimal details on where he wanted you to travel these past two years."

Hinata breathes out a laugh as she pulls out an envelope of pictures.

"Ah, I got a taste of why Master Jiraiya enjoys the thrills of wandering! So many crystal waterfalls and turquoise caverns near Takigakure. Rocky hills that go into the clouds near Kumogakure, and twisting rivers that lead to springs and old volcanoes in the Land of Rivers and Mountains. I met so many of his old comrades and spies from the past war and even now. I even used my byakugan to point out old war injuries and fix the ones I could." She begins.

She blows out a breath, smile fading.

"The real reason though Jiraiya sent me to these lands was to investigate men in particular whose bodies have gone missing. While it's common for many shinobi to go missing during wars, usually their bodies are retrieved and buried back in their home nations. He thought it was suspicious knowing that some of these men were prominent members of their communities for one person to not question their absence."

Tsunade nods along as she reviews Hinata's notes beside each picture.

"So...he thinks the bodies have ties to the Akatsuki it sounds like. All of the nations have little to no information on who's actually a member of that organization and what abilities they have. Though it's likely to be a mix mash of rogue shinobi, ones that have defected from their home countries."

Hinata points to the picture of the puppeteer.

"It's possible they're taking unique bodies from different nations. I don't know if any of these faces could match the ones in the bingo books, shinobi easily change their appearance as needed."

Tsunade hums thoughtfully. "Problem is the bingo books contain information on shinobi whether rogue or not. Hell, I'm sure Jiraiya and I are probably in one of the many versions out there."

Hinata dampens some, Tsunade patting the envelope of pictures and notes with a renewed interest.

"Hey, you've given us some key intel, that's a start! I received word from a messenger toad yesterday that the pervert and your loverboy will be back in the village by Thursday. Get some R until then."

'Today is Monday. Only 3 days left.'

Hinata nods with a bow as she moves from her seat.

"I'll clean up the apartment and visit with my old team in the interim then."

Tsunade squeezes at her arm before she goes, amber eyes hard.

"Be careful out there Hinata. No matter how much I've tried to change and improve things for you two, many still see you as just a sacrifice. And other villages know this about you now too."

Hinata tacks on a smile, nods.

"I never stopped being aware of that Lady Tsunade, only now I'm prepared to not just ignore it."

---

Naruto & Jiraiya-Konoha Entrance Gates

"Well, here we are Kid! The entrance is in sight!"

Naruto tacks on a smile. "Whoopee."

Jiraiya rolls his eyes at his antics. "Oh, just pretend to be happy Naruto. Can't have people getting another bad impression of you on your first day back in the village after all his time."

And at that, Naruto straightens, grin turning more genuine.

"Sure, right."

Izumo and Kotetsu do a double take at their approach, bow in greeting. Naruto studies their postures closely as their gazes shift to him, smiles becoming just slightly strained.

"Master Jiraiya, Naruto, welcome home!"

"Good to be back!" Jiraiya chirps back with equal enthusiasm.

'I don't think I've ever seen these two not next to each other for one reason or another.' Naruto considers without saying anything in return, keeps his grin in place no matter how artificial it's starting to feel.

'Now I know why Pervy-Sage wanted to keep me apart from Hinata; wouldn't be good for either of us to be so overly reliant upon each other.'

"The village hasn't changed much, has it?" Naruto asks, Izumo shaking his head pointing out a few new buildings towards the market and business districts that popped up in the wake of the invasion.

"Not really, just a few new houses and shops on the northeast side of the village! We've grown some too as shinobi taking a few missions here and there, but nothing as exciting as say Asuma, Gai, and Kakashi!" Kotetsu adds.

Naruto looks him and Izumo up and down.

"...That explains why you two are still just assigned to mostly guarding the main entrance." He muses before walking on.

He ignores Jiraiya's tart look at his rudeness, takes to the rooftops.

"Kid, the Hokage tower is in the opposite direction!" Jiraiya calls out after him.

Naruto waves him off.

"I'm heading home to take a nap, you can update Granny without me y'know!"

He notes Sakura down below talking to an elderly couple, gives a short nod and wave in greeting before continuing on.

"Naruto? Hold on-" Sakura calls out over the crowds.

"Can't, busy! We can catch up tomorrow!" He shouts back, jumping to the next rooftops before she can consider giving follow.

Kakashi-sensei is probably somewhere close by, but luckily, he's keeping his distance.

He jumps down just as his apartment comes into view, pauses right before the corner that will lead up the street to it seeing what looks like Team 8.

"-I'm going home now to shower and clean up some of these cuts. Don't forget to put that wound cream on Akamaru." Hinata instructs.

'That's Akamaru?!' Naruto lowers himself out of sight, he's as tall as Kiba now!

But then his eyes move to Hinata, leans forward once more.

'She grew out her hair...'

But she has the same smile, same bright pearl eyes.

Kiba nods, chuckles pointing at her shoulder where he nicked her earlier.

"Yeah, yeah. We should've made a rule about no fire techniques!"

Hinata beams, brushes away his hand. "Akamaru jumped in the way! I wasn't trying to harm him seriously!"

Shino trails up behind them. "It's important that you use that cream Kiba. Why? Because you don't want to risk it leading to an infection."

Kiba rolls his eyes, looks back at him.

"Obviously."

He turns back to nudge Hinata.

"Heard Naruto is going to be back in the village soon! Have you gotten any updates?"

Hinata moves herself out of the way from his prodding by walking ahead, shrugs lightly.

"I don't know when he'll exactly be back since we didn't kept in touch during our separated training, but yes, he's supposed to arrive before the end of the week."

Kiba hums at that, halfway looks towards the corner where Naruto keeps out of view.

"Huh, well as long as that temper of his is better under control."

Hinata stops in place then, looks back at both him and Shino.

"You're lucky Naruto's temper never caused much more than few cuts and a bruised ego. Even as his sacrifice, I don't plan to stop him from being as curt with those who insult him first."

Hinata turns on her heel then moving once more towards their shared apartment, Kiba blowing out a breath as soon as she's out of earshot.

"You can stop hiding yourself now Naruto." Kiba grunts.

Naruto moves himself into view, snickers at his flat look in return.

"You and Akamaru have shot up!" He regards in greeting. Kiba shrugs in return, but smiles just a bit.

"You too."

Shino rubs his chin. "Hinata knew you were there too."

Naruto glances his way with a nod.

"I know and that's been my favorite welcome back so far."

---

Naruto & Hinata-Uzumaki Apartment

She hears him before she sees him.

Konohamaru or maybe even Kakashi-sensei kept the apartment clean enough in their absence.

No wilted plants or layers of brown to gray dust covering the furniture.

But the AC has been turned off, humidity of the day having seeped into each room despite the shut windows and closed blinds.

'I need to air out each room some.'

She can't be certain how soon Naruto will return or if he's making his rounds greeting all their old classmates, going ahead with making a light dinner of curry and yakisoba before freshening up.

Exhaustion creeps up on her as soon as she sits down, switches from her futon to Naruto's bed just to get a change of view.

'Relax. Relax. Stop checking his alarm clock.' Hinata rolls over.

She shuts her eyes for what she thinks is a minute only to hear a body sink into the bed beside her, squeal of the mattress's coils shifting her up.

Naruto.

His back is turned to her, tossing off his shoes, absently scratches at his neck when their eyes meet.

"You don't need to get up yet." He mentions, squeezing in to lay down beside her.

Hinata squirms and twists to try and give them space only for Naruto to pull her to his chest.

His head hits against his wall in the process eliciting a curse, legs dangling partially off the bed.

"One of us is going to break this!" Hinata giggles.

"We can just move to the futon next if that happens!" Naruto volleys back.

A silence falls over them, slow tick of the clock echoing into the room.

"I...I thought of dozens of ways I wanted to greet you upon our return and now I'm drawing a blank!" He chuckles softly.

They each take each other in, Naruto more unabashedly than her. She fights with hiding as her face burns vermillion as he traces one finger from her lips down to the center of her chest.

This close she can hear the rushing pulse of his heart too, slowly peers up to him.

"Welcome back; there's so much to catch up on!"

His lips brush at her head, mischief in his eyes giving way to seriousness.

"Start from wherever Pervy-Sage had you running about. He refused to give me any hints every time I asked y'know!"

Hinata hums. "It had to be highly confidential, especially if any of those men were still alive."

Naruto's brows furrow just slightly, sure now it can't be anything related to involving her being a sacrifice.

No, this is something much more important and dangerous.

And the only other reason left must tie to his status as a jinchuriki.

-x-

---

Welcome back to the fun!

Soo, Naruto and Hinata are both a bit meaner, not mincing their words as much, but we still love them right?! (Hopefully nothing sounds like bashing, that isn't my intention).

I didn't want to drag their respective training arcs out, just the main highlights.

I really took a lot of you guys advice to heart as we move into Part 2 of this! I want the dark themes that started in Part 1 to grow in this section. And to do that, canon moments have to change some (or a lot) to match my ideas and enjoyment.

Hopefully, the changes won't be too jarring, but I'll be editing and researching topics before it gets posted so updates may take longer, I'll try to stay consistent. I'm just going to say now that the War arc stuff with Kaguya and Black Zetsu won't happen because I was very ehh on it in the first place and I don't want to write about either character really. Obito and Madara are going to be used differently as well.

Alright, appreciate any thoughts as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 25: The Abduction

Chapter 25: The Abduction

"We all have a Monster within; the difference is in degree, not in kind."

― Douglas Preston, The Monster of Florence

---

Naruto & Hinata-Uzumaki Apartment

"People stealing corpses?" Naruto begins.

Hinata nods, sits up just slightly. "It's not so strange if we consider Orochimaru and the experiments he's done, continues to do even more so nowadays. It could be one person doing this or a group of people, Jiraiya has been looking into it."

Naruto hums, adjusts his body so he can look at her properly. "I assume whoever it could be is connected to the Akatsuki. I've overheard Pervy-Sage say that he's lost contact with the Two Tails jinchuriki Yugito a few months ago."

Hinata breathes out slowly, hates the way her chest tightens, an ache settling into her stomach like stones that eventually, Naruto will be their prime target.

Naruto puts her fingers under her chin drawing lilac back to azure.

"I've seen that look enough times to know you're thinking too hard, how about I change that?!"

A smile curves up the edge of her lips.

"Oh? And just how do you plan to do that?"

His fingers thread the ends of her shirt in response and her breath hitches when he casually tugs her shirt off and away, fingers exploring underneath her breasts before moving to below to skim the edge of her panties, blush rising to her face in a slow wave of scarlet when his thumb presses to the center. Naruto grins, features gaining a hooded look, Hinata covering a moan by pressing her face into one of his pillows.

"Wait, this...this is hardly fair! I shouldn't be the only one getting undressed!" Hinata pants out, lightly pulls his hands away.

Naruto blinks owlishly, smirk rising up, shifting back tossing his shirt off and pants.

Cerulean eyes her and then around his room, nods to himself.

"We should take this to your futon or one of us is going to roll of this bed and ruin the moment."

He scoops Hinata up into his arms, Hinata absently wrapping her legs around him to steady herself, feels the beginnings of his erection pressed this close to him. She doesn't miss the way he double checks his pants pocket before moving them, the flash of black and gold foils he puts between his teeth that makes her cheeks burn anew.

'Condoms.'

Naruto gently lies her down upon her futon, Hinata's toes curling as he hovers over her.

Her voice crackles, all her lessons with Hashijimi, Lady Natsu, and the rest of the Elders go blank as her fingers roam along his chest downward. "During your travels with Jiraiya...well I guess knowing him, I'm sure you visited many red-light districts and brothels."

Naruto wrinkles his nose at the mention of him, shrugs. "Yeah, for his intel at times. But Pervy-Sage is always into old hags around Granny's age, I always waited back at the hotels or went to a nearby restaurant to pass the time until he was done."

Azure eyes focus on lilac, fingers clasping with hers. "I only want you Hinata."

Hinata leans forward to kiss him, pulls back with a smile shifting herself under him.

"I'm...ready." She whispers.

He drops a kiss to the pulse point of her neck leaning back down into her, looks back up at her before snapping her bra off, draws each of her nipples into the warm caverns of mouth eliciting gasp after gasp. She murmurs out his name, fingers skimming at his boxers before tugging the fabric half down, member standing at alert.

She thumbs at the head of his pre-cum hesitantly, spurred on by his curse and hiss lowering himself closer to her touch.

Hinata turns over slightly before he can thumb the edge of her panties to fully pull them down.

"Wait, I want to do it."

She makes a show of slowly pulling them off inch by inch, goosebumps rippling across her skin once fully exposed.

'You'll be his sacrifice now; nothing more, nothing less. And as the jinchuriki's latest gift, he'll be free to do whatever he pleases with your body if he decides to keep you around once you come of age Lady Hinata.' An Elder's voice buzzes in her ear like a fly of old lessons, pushing it away.

No, he's Naruto. Her boyfriend and now lover.

Her fingers reach up to skim at his cheeks.

"I've heard the first time...hurts." Hinata swallows, tries and fails not to fidget.

She squeezes her eyes shut as Naruto tears at a packet, rolls the condom on and positions himself.

Crimson flashes in his eyes as his hands stretch her legs open.

"I'll go slow. Pinch me, hell, jab me with your gentle fist if it hurts too much." He instructs.

Hinata laughs lightly, breath stifling feeling his girth press in. The first thrust is an avalanche of pain, nails digging into Naruto's back as he freezes in place.

She shifts her position, and he slides in deeper.

"I'm okay...don't stop." Hinata breathes out, pearl eyes opening a fraction to look at him.

Naruto studies her back, moves again and she gasps. The second time feels akin to a sting, the third time a light squeeze.

By his fourth thrust he's built a tangible rhythm, Hinata murmuring out his name, Naruto groaning out her own.

Sweat and skin slap and meet, pressure building up.

Hinata tightens her legs around him just as her body locks up in a rush of pleasure, head falling back in a long moan. Her fingers thread into Naruto's hair, rhythm temporarily broken by her release.

"Fuck!" He growls, his lips find hers again, thrusts one more round before she feels her insides warm.

A moment later he slides out of her, rolls and ties off the condom tossing into the nearby bin, falls to his side to look at her. Hinata smiles dazedly in return, fingers tracing at where she knows she's left scratch marks.

"I'm going to be sore in the morning." She muses while leaning back into his chest. He nibbles at her neck, and she feels the stirrings of his erection rising up again as their eyes meet once more.

'Ah, so that's why he brought the whole packet.'

Later when they're both sated and full, Naruto wakens to fading moonlight, sunrise tinging a violet sky in wisps of pinks and reds.

Breakfast needs to be made; they both have things to do today.

Hinata curls her arms around him to his stomach as he starts to sit up, breasts openly touching at his back.

"Stay." She whispers softly, voice still heavy with sleep.

Distantly, he recalls that he's supposed to meet with Kakashi-sensei and Sakura later this morning.

"You're going to make me late y'know!" Naruto half groans even as he slips her under him, bodies connecting again like puzzle pieces.

Hinata giggles.

"I'll make sure to take responsibility."

---

Kakashi, Naruto, & Sakura- Training Ground 3

Kakashi says nothing as Naruto walks up an hour late to the grounds, onigiri in hand, looks right past him to wave and nod at Sakura. He's had plenty of time to figure out how to greet him since his departure and his initial encounter with Hinata, but for now, stays quiet.

"Geez, you could've at least sent a messenger toad or bird to say you were running late! What held you up; did you forget to set your alarm?" Sakura questions with a cross of her arms.

Naruto beams in return, shrugs by way of answer.

Sakura's eyes narrow until they pinpoint on a faint plum colored bruise to his neck, one that sticks out like a sore on his tan skin. It leads to what she thinks is a line of scratch marks down his back as he adjusts his jacket.

And instantly, she knows.

Heat enflames her cheeks, she's seen marks like these in newlyweds, in civilian couples just a few years older than them and even a few shinobi just returning back from missions back to their loved ones. People finally out from under their parent's watchful eyes to explore each other's bodies...

Naruto follows her line of sight, grin slipping some. "Hmm, guess Hinata didn't fully heal every mark she left since we were both in a rush y'know!"

Sakura shakes her head, ribs him gently while burying her own envy that she may never get to experience such things with Sasuke, if he's even thought about her once when he's crossed her mind far too often than she would like to admit aloud.

"Ugh, I don't need the details! Geez, just plan it better, especially if you know you have places to be the next day!" She mutters.

Naruto fake pouts. "It wasn't me! Hinata made the suggestion, and I couldn't say no to her!"

'Highly doubt that.' Sakura rolls her eyes.

She'd give him a spiel on sexual health knowing how many men and women she's had to treat for easily preventable infections in just these past few months, though knowing who his mentor was these past few years, Naruto won't need it and surely doesn't want to hear it from her when Jiraiya probably gave him an explicit version.

"So, how have you been? I heard you've done some mentoring/training under both Anko and Granny!" Naruto mentions as he properly plops down into the grass beside her.

Viridian flashes between both men, he hasn't looked Kakashi-sensei's way even once so far before tacking on a warm smile.

"Yes, but I'm sure it doesn't compare to the stories Hinata told me of you two's travels and all that you've done in terms of training." Sakura volleys back in return.

Naruto shrugs. "I've seen and learned a lot."

Cerulean skirts back to Kakashi then as he finishes his remark, Sakura turning to peer at him as well.

She raises a hand as their silence turns unnerving, only the billow of wind through the trees providing some form of noise. There's no way they can function as a proper team without trust in each other.

"So, will one of you explain what's causing this tension between the two of you? It's not in relation to you being a jinchuriki; is it?" Sakura questions, eyes Naruto more than Kakashi for an explanation.

Naruto snorts, leans his head against his palm. "My Father was Kakashi-sensei's teacher. I'm pretty sure he never planned on telling me, but I found out anyways via doing my own research."

Sakura stiffens, she'd imagined, hoped, that the cause of his foul mood was something more innocent in nature like one of his favorite instant ramen cups going missing from his cupboards or one of his plants having dried out in his absence.

No, like most things Naruto deals with, this is far darker in nature.

Her gaze turns back to Kakashi only to see him in a deep bow, tips of his silver locks brushing against blades of grass and dirt.

"Naruto. I know keeping the presence...the presence Minato-sensei had in my life from you wasn't right, but you and I both know there were strict orders to limit discussion of him to only when necessary. It doesn't make up for the past, but I promise to be honest with you moving forward."

Naruto blows out a low breath.

Apologies.

He's been on the receiving end of so many since his return, extra coupons or discounts at the markets to lavish gifts of colognes, clothes, exotic plants, and enough ryo to carry him and Hinata into early adulthood to make up for years of terrible sacrificial gifts.

And while he's thankful to Granny for the changes, it doesn't change the fact that at the end of the day he's still Konoha's jinchuriki and that Hinata is still considered a 'present' in the eyes of Tsunade's many advisors.

"It's fine, that's all I've really wanted. For people to just be truthful with me and believe I'm not just a demon." Naruto mutters as Kakashi raises his head.

His trust is fractured, though not in so many pieces it can't be repaired Kakashi decides as he fishes out two bells.

Sakura's lips quirk up slightly, nods towards them.

"Don't tell me you called us out here to do the Bell Test all over again?"

Kakashi nods, smile rising beneath his mask.

"Time flies; doesn't it? It's been roughly 3 years about now since we first conducted the Bell Test when you were fresh graduates from the Academy. Though Sasuke is unfortunately not here with us to join in on this re-test, I still want to test you two's skills to see if you can manage to get these bells off of me."

Naruto arches a brow as he gets to a standing position, stretches out his arms.

Cobalt glimmers at the challenge, cracks his knuckles.

"Alright, just say when!"

Kakashi raises up his arm slowly as Naruto and Sakura get into position.

He looks between them both, nods, hand flying back down in a blur.

"Go!"

He disappears in a flash into the surrounding forests, swish of the bells jingling the only noise they have to go by.

Sakura twists her gaze to Naruto before he can move, jade eyes narrowing at his sharp look.

"How about I go for ground attacks, and you get him out of hiding in any upper trees or bushes?" She suggests.

Naruto nods without looking at her. "Works for me."

'He does know this is just an exercise, right? I don't plan to attack sensei seriously.' Sakura considers seeing that haze fill Naruto's eyes. She can't be sure it's the same for him, though she isn't about to press him on any ulterior motives he may have.

She balls up her hands, slams one fist down into earth.

"Earth Release: Fissure!"

The ground splits open into a stream of cracks, Sakura weaving through upended branch and dirt to find any sign of silver hair.

Naruto meanwhile takes to the trees, draws in a breath.

"Toad Oil Bullet!"

The gunk shot sticks and melts away at bark and leaves, Naruto forming a path towards the center of the woods.

'Should I use water or wind to find his location? Water will probably push him out of hiding more than wind considering he could hear the whistle of wind coming and adjust his position.' He decides.

"Water release: Toad Oil Vortex!"

Sure enough, this much destruction pulls Kakashi out of a thicket of moss and pine, lightning crackling through his fingers as the spiral of oil and water smashes into the trees beside him.

Still, Naruto grins.

He's in earshot now.

"Risa and Kaoru get into a final fight for Soichiro's love with Risa being the victor! Pervy-Sage wanted to change things up and see how readers would react to having the fan favorite Kaoru lose for once y'know! In despair, Kaoru runs into the arms of Takeshi and is possibly now going to-"

Kakashi stills in place, tries to step back only to see vines curling at his ankles.

Sakura studies him the from the shadows, openly grins. "Any closer and you'll prick yourself on a thorn sensei and experience some annoying gastric pain for the next week or so once it hits your bloodstream.'

Kakashi withers.

'GI upset or spoilers?'

Naruto's describing events that haven't even taken place yet in Make Out Paradise Volume 2, wrenching his eyes shut as Naruto floods the area with his clones shouting out more and more future events.

"And guess what? Eijiro is going to break up with Hazuki!"

"What's wrong sensei? Are you worried that Yuichi is going to die? Don't worry, that's probably not going to happen until the end of this volume or the next one depending on the feedback Pervy-Sage gets from his editors or something y'know!"

Even blocking off his ears, he can still read his lips, gritting his teeth before closing his eyes as well.

When he opens them again, Naruto and Sakura wave the stolen bells in front of him.

Azure studies him flatly, tinged with the slightest bit annoyance that he didn't fully take them on seriously.

"Geez, you don't even know if I was lying or not."

'Knowing you, none of that was a lie.' Kakashi considers, straightens his posture with a nod.

"You two have both come so far, I feel comfortable now after seeing both in action to give you the full details of the mission I've been assigned to."

Naruto leans forward expectantly hearing the seriousness in his voice, frowns as he holds up photos of a destroyed Suna. A majority of the buildings have been battered with bombs, layered in soot, fallen brick, and glass.

His blood freezes seeing Gaara's body being taken away in a clay bird, Kankuro's sweaty shivering form, currently admitted for poisoning.

'Gaara.'

It's started, one by one each jinchuriki to be kidnapped...

"The Akatsuki have gone after Gaara for the One Tails jinchuriki. Suna has formally requested Konoha's backup in rescuing him before the Tailed Beast can be extracted." Kakashi explains forcing him to focus on the here and now.

Hinata's voice rings in the back of his mind. "I can't help but worry, you'll eventually be their target too.'

It's only a matter of when and where they'll try to corner him.

Sakura raises a hand. "Will it just be Naruto and I joining you?"

Kakashi shakes his head. "Not exactly. There will be one more person from Konoha along with Lady Chiyo who volunteered to help guide us through the territories that border the Land of Fire and Wind."

Sakura perks up at this like he expected.

'Lady Chiyo is known globally for her use of poisons! Anko-sensei said the only person whose ever been able to counteract her toxins during the previous wars was Lady Tsunade. I'm sure I can pick up a thing or two having her join us!' Sakura nods to herself eagerly. It will be somewhat like old times minus Sasuke; they'll probably rotate between an assortment of teammates until they can get an official replacement.

Kakashi looks next to Naruto who looks indifferent to the name, instead wants to know which shinobi he's chosen from Konoha.

He blows out a breath, considers how his final choice of a team member will affect the dynamics between them all. His gaze lingers on Naruto knowing his past history in particular with the boy.

Lady Chiyo won't be an issue knowing how she will help them not get lost in the wide dunes and sandstorms that plague the region at this time of year, seems to have an unfortunate familial connection to one of the Akatsuki's members based on the short notes Lady Tsunade gave him.

Naruto meets his gaze back, lips twitching just the faintest bit downward.

"In addition to Lady Chiyo, they'll be one more member joining us: I've requested to have Neji Hyūga aid us in tracking down which members were the one to take Gaara. If we can get to their secret base in time, it's possible we can prevent the extraction from happening."

---

Neji-Hyūga Compound, Branch Quarters

"I'm surprised that weird sensei of yours is okay with separating you from your team. Then again, those other two aren't all that special without you to help back them up, so I suppose it doesn't matter what they think of this." Hizumi dryly chuckles to himself from behind him as he watches him pack up his gear.

'Does he truly have nothing better to do right now?' Neji wonders.

No, on cloudy days when it rains like this coating everything with a misty, humid air, Hizumi usually slips away from his studies to see what the Branch family is up to no matter how much of a pest he's silently considered.

He stays silent, Hizumi padding closer to him as if he didn't hear him, breath warm in his ear with the scent of gin and sake.

"Really now Neji, are you sure you want to agree to this and not just pass it off to Hoheto or Tokuma? They have just as much, if not more experience in complicated assignments like this. We don't want to risk you being harmed or injured again like before."

He's not the first one to mutter this or outright ask him if he feels ready for this mission despite having officially gone up in rank to jonin for almost a year now. The scars to his chest and arms are forever reminders of his weakness in the Main family's eyes, how close he's brushed with death...

'I already confirmed my agreement.' Neji sends him a clipped nod, Hizumi drawing back seeing his resolute expression this is no longer up for discussion.

Tomorrow morning, he heads out.

His stomach tilts, blowing out a breath to calm this dull ache building within him.

Being a part of Team Kakashi will be...interesting.

Sakura and Kakashi-sensei he can handle being around, but it is Naruto Uzumaki that concerns him the most.

And Hizumi knows this too, the very same boy who was ready to kill him just a few years ago will now be his teammate. He sees the crack in his features and pounces, opalescent gleaming.

"It's good you aren't very concerned about dealing with our resident jinchuriki or I suppose I should call him Naruto to keep up with these new rules. Anyways, I'm sure he's never forgotten how you treated Hinata once she was casted from the clan. Maybe it would be easier if you just asked to investigate this Suna assignment with your usual team, no matter how weak they are in comparison."

He can practically feel the smirk in his tone insulting his teammates and sensei.

Tenten and Lee are perfectly capable shinobi. Sure, Lee may have his eccentricities, though he's one of the best taijutsu users that he knows and Tenten isn't in the realms of being a powerhouse like say Sakura, but she is proficient with a variety of weapons on and off the battlefield that has aided them in assignments.

He trusts them both with his life.

But Hizumi, who has lived the life of a pampered scholar and hasn't even visited the training grounds once would never understand this.

Neji shrugs, finally half-glances to him. "It's a direct order from the Hokage. Even Gai-sensei knows not to question it."

Besides, to replace him, they're receiving Baki and Temari who both know how navigate through the Land of Wind, know exactly what these Akatsuki members look like.

Hizumi simply hums, pearl eyes catching on his old omamori charm between his bag of first aid and a pouch of kunai, scoffs.

"I'm surprised you didn't just throw that away after that disastrous mission. Hinata has been bad luck ever since she was sacrificed."

His hand reaches forward for the gift only for his arm to be jabbed, glare turning hard.

"Hizumi. I trust you have a stack of scrolls and documents that need to be reviewed before the end of the week, don't you? Or maybe you would prefer to be gorging yourself on some sticky toffee cake than bothering me; right? Uncle would hate to know that the ryo he's spent on you having the finest tutors in the Land of Fire is going to waste."

Hizumi bristles, cheeks gaining a hue of red as he stalks away wordlessly back to his room.

Right before sunrise, he leaves without any goodbyes. He nods to Hiroto and Horoka assigned night guard duty this week on the way out. Knows he'll probably be gone for at least a few weeks, maybe into early next month.

"Best of luck Neji." Horoka mutters.

Neji nods in return, they'll need more than just luck if this mission is to be a success.

He bows in greeting to Kakashi and Sakura as he walks up, Naruto studying him with an expression he can't read.

"It's a pleasure to be working with all of you." Neji bows in greeting, Sakura and Kakashi giving light nods in return.

Naruto crosses his arms behind his head, laughs icily.

"Sure. Can't say for myself though the feeling is exactly mutual that this will be a 'pleasure'!"

Kakashi sends Naruto a look that he ignores, azure darkening on pearl, reminds him in his piercing gaze of the very reason behind his ambivalent feelings agreeing to this assignment.

'All is not forgotten or forgiven.'

-x-

---

Naruto and Hinata doing the deed marks the biggest shift in their relationship! Look forward to more romantic moments between those two with the changes to canon!  It's been kind of hard to gauge how people have been feeling about these latest chapters, hope you guys are still enjoying this! I've been having internet/wi-fi issues, it's slowed down my writing some and given me a bit of a headache.

I'm doing rotation writing, so the next story I update will either be The Emperor & I or Mistaken Identity. I've started on both their next chapters, it's just a matter of which one I should focus on.

Otherwise, let me know your thoughts as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 26: The Malice Lingers

Chapter 26: The Malice Lingers

"Bittersweet? No, just bitter, the taste of your tongue.

Words you can't have back, so they linger."

― Coco J. Ginger

---

Naruto, Team 7-Land of Wind Outskirts

It's easy to pretend Neji isn't here.

He's said little after all since their departure from Konoha nearly 2 days ago now except to review the map and confirm who they'll meet with upon arriving in Suna. The ground beneath them slowly turns from grass and dirt to layers of brown to yellow sand, sky becoming filled with patches of gray as the wind picks up.

Sakura purses her lips, looks to Kakashi for help who refuses to engage seeing what's simmering beneath Naruto's carefully blank look.

Chiyo's brows furrow at the two boy's behavior, blows out a breath looking down to her hands.

Her fingers are still tingling, side eyeing Kakashi that her earlier attempted attack hasn't fazed him at all.

'I acted in haste.'

She can't be too proud to admit it knowing she's supposed to be their guide, this man who bears such a striking resemblance to his Father who took so much from her years ago.

"I apologize for my rash actions, and I know it may not be my place to ask considering my earlier behavior, but does Konoha not offer up valuable gifts to their jinchuriki?" She questions Kakashi gently, falling behind to match his pace.

Kakashi blinks, follows her gaze to Naruto and Neji's ongoing war of tense silence. "No. Well, I mean, it hasn't been perfect. However, we do offer up gifts. Why?"

Chiyo shrugs, nods towards Naruto. "I just wonder is all going by the boy's current temperament. Not that Gaara was ever fully pleased with his sacrificial gifts either considering they were just people meant to test his strength or offerings of foods and wines to protect a family for another year from his wrath. However, we revered him and his abilities. We knew the dangers of trying to test his power when it wasn't time for appeasement."

Kakashi hums. "Gaara has definitely mellowed throughout the years though; hasn't he? He's the Kazekage now and has the scar Naruto gave him during the Invasion to prove his dark past is slowly moving behind him. As for Naruto, well...he's calmed down some."

He considers how to word it at Chiyo's continued prodding look, sighing.

"In Konoha, we have the same traditions of annual sacrificial gifts to our jinchuriki, but it's only recently have those gifts been actually proper items and not just leftovers or junk that the villagers didn't want. Lord Third couldn't really get people to give Naruto actual decent offerings and in retaliation, Naruto caused destruction about the village in his foulest moods. He really only started changing some upon receiving the sacrificial gift he got for his 13th birthday: Hinata Hyūga."

Chiyo's brows lift. "Ah, the clan known for the prowess with their eyes."

Dark eyes shift to Neji briefly, so there's the connection.

"I assume Neji wasn't pleased to have a member of his clan sacrificed?" She assumes.

Kakashi shakes his head. "He...tormented Hinata and seemed pleased with Hiashi's decision to sacrifice her for being seen as weak and unfit to lead the clan as the heiress at the time. Instead of harming or killing Hinata though, Naruto's grown affectionate with her. He holds an anger towards Neji for how brutally he's attacked her in the past and how some of Hinata's lingering shyness and timidness stems from his treatment combined with her Father's."

Chiyo nods slowly, knows that's all Kakashi will say of the subject.

"Will they be able to work together?" She finally asks as they approach a sand dune.

Kakashi's features remain the same. "...Maybe."

They walk on a bit more in silence, Chiyo stopping them noting the distinct rising smell of ash in the air, eyes searching left and right. They'll be at the entrance within the hour at the pace they've been moving, but there's a lack of guards nearby. The measures Suna put up in preparation for the Akatsuki might've failed at seeing wisps of black smog rise towards the sky in the distance.

The wind rattles and whistles, briefly clears away smoke.

No, Suna's buildings remain upright.

She clenches her teeth. 'Gaara, did you protect the village?'

They had meetings about this very scenario potentially happening without his knowledge, what they would do in the event he was captured while defending them...

"We'll curse the village with bad luck for a century should we not go after him! We must do so not just to honor all he's done as our village's jinchuriki, but as Kazekage as well!" Ebizo remarks with a slam of a fist to the table.

Chiyo gives him a look to stay calm. This is only a meeting to discuss the possibility of Gaara's capture; not a sure thing that will happen.

No jinchuriki has been taken from their home village in decades now anyway. At least that she can recall from recent times or from the days of her girlhood. Nobody wants to test their power unless absolutely necessary, curse their village and surrounding areas to the jinchuriki causing economic collapse and calamity at not receiving proper offerings at being forced to do a human's bidding.

A series of nods fill the room, Tōjūrō clearing his throat before they can move on to the next topic of business.

"Sorry to disagree Master Ebizo, but do you really think it's in Suna's best interest to go after Gaara if he truly gets captured by this Akatsuki group? And before you say it, yes, I too worry about the potential risks of not honoring our jinchuriki for its protection. However, we must think of Suna as a whole and the future of the village's survival along with potential casualties. None of us in this room have forgotten the fiasco we dealt with in never finding out what happened to the Third Kazekage. Not to mention the disaster and embarrassment involved in the Fourth Kazekage's death."

The room falls to a hush, slow wave of more somber nods now.

"-He has a point. None of the appeasement gifts we've given Gaara this year and the previous year have seemed to change his personality or gotten him to open up much in these meetings." Ikanago mutters.

"That's not true! You and Joseki just the other day said you saw him smiling at the greenhouse! Gaara is not the same boy we knew from childhood! Hell, he isn't the same boy he was just a few short years ago!" Ryusa thunders.

A flurry of whispers fills the area as Tōjūrō smugly sits back in his chair, meets Chiyo's onyx eyes with a grin.

He doesn't need to say anything to her of all people in this room.

She's the reason Gaara's a jinchuriki in the first place, doomed him to be having this very conversation right under his nose.

Chiyo's gaze falls back to the swirls of sand pits that usually pop up around Suna at this time of year, clicking her tongue at the ribbons of red between grains of sand.

'Ah, so that's what else I was smelling.'

Blood.

Neji's byakugan tracks meters ahead, rushing forward abruptly.

"There's a body out near the dunes to the west!" He yells out.

They come upon Kankuro, sweaty with fever, crimson soaked cloth clutched in his hands.

Sakura rushes in front, assesses him from head to toe quickly. His heartbeat rises by the second as she checks his pulse, matches the speed of his labored breaths. Telling by his paling skin though, the hints of blue to his nails, his blood pressure is steadily dropping.

'Poison. Not an ordinary type either; if he doesn't get care soon, it's going to spread and lead to his organs shutting down.' She notes.

Verdant glances back to Chiyo to get her expert opinion only to see her gaze is on Kankuro's pained look, lips contorting as he manages to softly grunt out a plea.

"Don't worry about me...just go after my brother."

---

Hinata & Jiraiya-Uzumaki Apartment/Training Grounds 5

"Hmm, seems I'm too late! I thought I could stop you two lovebirds before the stone hit the pond!" Jiraiya greets Hinata over tea.

'What is he talking about?' Hinata studies his cheshire grin, absently checks herself in the hallway mirror to ensure none of Naruto's hickeys he left behind on her skin are visible. He left hours ago, so Jiraiya isn't here to talk to him.

Probably for the best considering Naruto wouldn't put up with him talking in strange riddles or idioms, even when she's sure there's nobody around to eavesdrop on them.

Still, she stiffens at his presence here in the apartment without prior warning. He must've seen her come from Naruto's room to retrieve her jacket, reluctantly takes the seat opposite him.

He's apparently made her favorite green tea, has set out an assortment of fruits, miso soup, onigiri, natto, and fish.

"Why...Why are you here?" Hinata mutters between bites of rice and tea.

Jiraiya leans forward with a conspiratorial grin, ignores her question.

"You and Naruto did the deed, huh?!"

Tea scorches the roof of her mouth.

"Wh-What?"

Jiraiya sits back in his seat with a cross of his arms.

"Isn't that what teenagers these days call it? I'm gonna write a book catering to young adults eventually and I need to use the right lingo! Maybe it's called popped your cherry? Devil's Tango? Made it to Third Base? Or is it just straight to the point called fucking?"

Heat burns at her cheeks, grip on her cup tightening.

She flicks her wrist, a streak of white cuts through the air.

Jiraiya catches the senbon needle right between his fingers, probably deserves these little cuts that nick the sides of his nails at her glare.

"You came here just to ask me that?!" Hinata hisses, scooting back from the table, appetite following after her at his bemused grin.

Jiraiya chuckles.

"No, but it's obvious going by what I've heard of Naruto's neck being riddled with what looked to be like 'mosquito bites' as he was leaving out earlier per Izumo and Kotetsu that something happened."

Hinata draws out a slow breath to calm her flushed cheeks, looks away to the streets below. Sunlight highlights the greenery of the trees, wind rattling up leaves' shades of amber to gold.

"I assume most civilian might feel doing so was just a part of my sacrificial duties, but it wasn't. Naruto didn't...force me to do anything."

Jiraiya holds up a hand, he doesn't need the full details of his godson's escapades despite his teasing.

"You're about to go meet with your team at the training grounds; aren't you?"

Hinata twists her gaze back to him, nods slowly.

"Yes, we have a mission planned to the Land of Rivers to investigate a series of arson attacks."

Jiraiya shakes his head.

"That will need to be shelved. I need you and your team to look into one more person. I can't be sure if he's dead or alive, so you must not engage. Repeat that as many times as necessary to the Inuzuka boy."

Her heart pounds just a bit faster, Jiraiya's expression flickering with a grimness he rarely openly shows.

"Is this in connection to the Akatsuki?" Hinata questions.

Jiraiya rubs his chin.

"Perhaps, highly likely to be honest. I don't know if he's affiliated with them fully or just helping them with a few missions here and there to get some ryo. But my spies and connections across the nations keep bringing him up as someone to put on my radar."

Hinata's brows furrow. This is even less details than her solo assignment.

"What do you need us to do?"

Jiraiya smiles lightly to put her at ease.

"It's nothing major; I promise! If everything goes according to plan, then you guys won't even need to get into any fights! All I need is a description of what this man looks like beneath his mask! I'm sure your byakugan and the Aburame boy's insects will come in handy for this!"

Hinata still sends him a skeptical look.

"Why not use your toads? You're a better spy and have more experience than all of us combined."

Jiraiya sighs. "I did try that option with two toads a few weeks ago. Though before they could transmit the information back to me, they were killed I assume by him. Plus, it's highly likely this masked guy knows my face and will be further on alert for any signs of me like my toads and disguises. I'm still reviewing the intel you gave me on those corpses too."

Her throat knots adding to her heart's skittering, Jiraiya patting at her shoulders.

"It's different this time! You'll have Gamakiri who specializes in reconnaissance, plus this masked guy will be distracted by the teammate he's apparently meeting. You'll be far enough away to avoid detection just as I taught you."

He repeats this same spiel to the rest of Team 8, Kurenai the least impressed despite Kiba's eagerness and Shino feeling they're capable.

"I request we have back up from Team Guy or Team Asuma for this assignment. There's too many unknown variables when it comes to the Akatsuki." She voices.

Jiraiya pulls a paper from his vest pocket with the Hokage's stamp of approval, wiggles his brows.

"Done. It's Team Asuma! Lucky for you, right Kurenai?! Team Guy is providing back up for the Suna rescue of Gaara."

Kurenai reddens, now she knows why Lady Tsunade is always decking this man with punches to the head or gut.

"Hey, so where's this supposed spy or masked individual having the meeting at anyways?!" Kiba pipes up.

Jiraiya gazes over to him.

"Glad you asked! It's supposed to be in Kusagakure, near the Tenchi Bridge."

He fixes them all with one last serious look before they get ready.

"Stay vigilant. I don't know what abilities he's hiding."

---

Hinata-Team 10 & Team 8, Land of Fire Outskirts

"Choji, Ino and I are heading out on our first real mission out of the village in a while, so we won't be able to visit you for a few days." Shikamaru begins as he replaces the withered lilies at his grave.

Ino passes him the fresh carnations, spreads them out just as she taught him while polishing at his gravestone.

"Asuma-sensei says we're to provide back up for this apparent surveillance of two Akatsuki members to get a description on one of their faces. Seems simple enough, but we both know how assignments like these can turn into a drag with one wrong move." He grumbles.

Ino nudges him with a huff, scoots in beside him as she lays down Choji's favorite barbecue chips.

"What Shikamaru means to say is, that it's going to be...different since we haven't collaborated with Team 8 on a mission in months and Sai is still rather distant with us, doesn't go to any of our barbecue outings or tell us anything about his likes or dislikes. Shikamaru and I hope this assignment will really build our teamwork and get him to open up some. Ah anyways, I'm sure you don't want to hear us complaining! Please keep watching over us!"

Tears sting the edges of her eyes she quickly swipes away, Shikamaru patting at her shoulder.

"Ready?"

Azure glances to him and sees his auburn eyes hold the same tinge of redness, nodding.

"Ready."

Asuma nods to the pair as they stride up to the entrance, Sai glancing between them.

"You two are late, a secret rendezvous?"

Ino instantly bristles, pink flooding her cheeks. "No, geez! We were just saying goodbye to Choji before we head out!"

Sai arches a brow, flat look remaining. "Why? He's already dead, it's not like he can hear you."

Ino balls her hands at the side, storminess clouding the blue of her eyes while Shikamaru studies him akin to a fly.

He steps forward before Asuma or Ino can speak, pats at his shoulder.

"Sai, have you ever lost anyone close to you? Say, a close friend or a family member?"

Sai considers the question, a static of memories rise up of a boy and a woman who used to softly smile at him, paintings he used to weave of them during long afternoons amid the forests before it disappears into a void of black. Danzo erased such frivolous recollections once he fully became a Root member, emotions aren't necessary on the battlefield.

"Not that I can recall." He admits after a moment.

Shikamaru squeezes at his shoulder then, a bruising grip that Sai breaks away from, features unchanging despite the growing sting.

"Oh? Then don't talk when you can't even remember what it's like to lose someone." He warns.

Asuma moves between the pair, glad he packed extra cigarettes for this assignment.

"Alright, Alright. That's enough of that. We're here to work together. This mission is important despite it not involving any outright attacking unless absolutely necessary." He emphasizes, looks between both boys until they nod.

'Ugh, now I know how Kakashi felt dealing with Naruto and Sasuke.' Asuma sighs, Kurenai smirking at him as her and the rest of Team 8 thankfully arrive a short while later to the entrance gates.

Kiba nudges Hinata, Akamaru yipping at Sai's stare towards them.

"Yeah, I agree Akamaru, something's...off about that guy. Who is he anyways? I've never seen him around the village really."

'I don't recognize him either.' Hinata considers. She briefly recalls Sakura mentioning in passing that Team 10 got a new team member, but her mind had been clouded with too many other things at the time.

"We don't recognize him. Why? Because he's a Root operative. He's been assigned to Team 10 to replace Choji's vacant spot." Shino updates them, already knows where his two teammates' thoughts have gone.

Kiba hums at that. "What about Team 7? Didn't they lose Sasuke due to him going rogue to that snake guy before Choji died?"

Hinata sends him a look not to say anything more, but it's too late, Team 10 has already overheard him.

He clenches his lips shut, Kurenai lightly flicking the back of his head.

"Everyone, get into position." She orders as they get into formation to head out.

Ino sidles over to Hinata's side as they start moving through underbrush and vines of curling moss, smile very much reminding her of Jiraiya's earlier silly grin.

She drops her voice to a whisper to keep the men in front from eavesdropping.

"Soo, how are things going with you and Naruto? He hasn't given you any trouble since coming back home from his training trip; has he?"

Hinata shakes her head, smile rising to her lips.

"No, not at all! I'm happy he's home."

Ino hums thoughtfully at that, she's heard through the flower shop and around the village Naruto hasn't changed much at all. The only new things are that he's taller, older, and even more capable of destruction.

"Hmm, it's just, you never even got a chance to date outside of him. What with sacrificial rules and all. Granted, not many guys to pick from in our generation. Sai is pretty cute though if not for that personality of his!" She bemoans.

Hinata follows her gaze to the Sai, features a mask hiding his feelings and thoughts, just staring straight ahead.

Goosebumps rise on her skin, he's too much like Father...

She considers though what she would be like if she wasn't casted from the Hyūga, if she wasn't Konoha's sacrifice.

'Would I just be in Neji and Hanabi's shadows?'

Naruto once told her in his own fumbling way that she was better off with him than his clan.

"You're bleeding." Hinata startles mid-greeting.

It's only been a few days since he returned from his Land of Waves mission, barely 2 months since her being sacrificed to him.

Since his return, he's been doing low D-rank missions with his team around the village.

And every night he returns back with blood upon his hands.

Naruto shrugs, pushes right past her into the apartment.

"I'm aware. Don't worry about it."

Hinata patters after him, squirming as she watches him rummage through his cabinets leaving droplets of red in his wake.

"Y-You can eat the leftovers! I made yakitori and rice!"

Cerulean shifts to the table, blinks in surprise.

"Oh. And here I was about to eat instant spicy ramen again y'know!" Naruto beams.

Hinata settles opposite him, his manners would have Dr. Hashijimi or Lady Natsu slamming at his fingers with chopsticks.

Naruto meets her gaze, scarlet gleaming through cobalt.

"You know about my nightly walks messing with all the shopkeepers' stores or the guards once they close up for the day or get off duty. And yet, you haven't even tried to stop me once. Not being a very good sacrifice." He taunts.

Hinata stiffens quietly, shame burning at her face.

On the 4th night upon his return, she grabs him by his jacket before he can even fully announce himself, leads them into the living room.

"Sit. I want to look at your injuries properly." Hinata determines.

Her heart hammers in her chest at Naruto's sardonic look, features only softening when he notes the first aid kit and herbs beside her.

"I-I'm going to use the herbal remedies and ointments that I've seen you collect from the forests." She explains.

Naruto watches her work closely as she forms a paste from the yarrow leaves and turmeric. "I didn't know they could be used in so many ways."

Hinata nods, lilac to blue meeting.

"Well, I didn't either. Though there's a lot I've learned since coming here Naruto."

A week later Naruto greets her with cinnamon rolls and burnt yakisoba.

He scratches at his cheek at Hinata's utterly puzzled look.

"Sorry for being a jerk the last couple of days. Every mission we do since we came back from Wave is either the customer doesn't want to pay or requests I not help y'know-

"You mean a week of being grumpy?" Hinata gently teases to interrupt him, squeezes at his hand.

Naruto reddens, squeezes her hand back. "Yeah. Yeah. I'm happy that you're here Hinata. In fact, it's better that you're here because...because I'm going to teach you a bunch of cool stuff all those Hyūga members are too stuck up to do! They'll be jealous and you can rub it in their faces when we're both super powerful!"

Hinata smiles. "I look forward to that day."

Asuma holds up a hand to halt them and the memory slips away.

Two dark figures move towards the bridge, trademark red clouds lining their black robes.

Akatsuki members.

"It seems the leader has little faith that Sasori and Deidara can complete their assignment. I haven't heard word of either of them dying; have you?" Orochimaru hums. Really, he's grown tired with this organization with the little they've offered him, needs to find the right time to slip away.

Ino freezes beside Hinata. "Damn it, he's here too?"

Shikamaru sighs. "Not really a surprise knowing how many connections he has in the black market."

His eyes sharpen across the terrain.

'That probably means Sasuke is somewhere close by too.'

Hinata notes the second man's bashful laugh, clap of delight.

"Gosh, I sure hope not! Master Deidara and Sasori can deal with Suna easily though, so I'm not worried! We need all the members we can get; the more the merrier!"

Orochimaru says nothing in return, Hinata getting into position with Shino as the masked man walks on towards the bridge, activates her byakugan.

'That's him.'

---

Naruto, Kakashi, & Neji- Suna Medical Center Operating Unit

"Sakura's medical abilities is astounding." Neji mentions as they wait outside in the hall.

He sees why Hinata may hopefully still have some interest in the subject of medicine mixed with the Hyūga clan's techniques beyond just the basics they learned at the Academy.

Though there's always a chance that like most subjects Uncle didn't think was of use, that said interest was fully drilled out of her.

Only Temari and Lady Chiyo have gone in to aid Sakura while he, Naruto, and Kakashi remain in the waiting area to see if she can fully remove the poison from Kankuro's body.

Naruto side-eyes him flatly. "Who are you talking to? Yourself or Kakashi-sensei?"

'Of course he wouldn't make this easy.' Neji restrains a sigh.

"I was talking to you considering you're her teammate."

Naruto snorts. "If this is your way of trying to make small talk and amends, you suck at it. And it isn't going to sway me of my current opinion of you."

Kakashi sends him a look he ignores, spitefully blows up a gust of wind swirling dust into Neji's face.

His eyes swirl with vermilion, going on at Neji's silence. "You want me to forgive you; don't you? Just pretend that what happened a few years ago is a thing of the past now, right? Is that what you think Hinata should do? After you implied that I would harm or kill her once she was sacrificed to me? That her being sacrificed was a 'gift' to the clan?"

Neji's gaze doesn't waver. "I haven't had a chance to speak with Lady Hinata properly since her return, though I can assure you I don't think that way any longer. I...I don't expect to ever have you or Lady Hinata's forgiveness, just that I acknowledge I was wrong about how I felt and acted in the past."

He pulls down his jacket to emphasize his point, Naruto studying his chest scar curiously.

"This is a daily reminder of what Lady Hinata has done for me." Neji relates.

Naruto hums. "Hinata might forgive you and that's fine with me if she does, but all your flowery language and noble talk mean nothing to me. We'll complete this mission and I'm sure you'll find the time to apologize to Hinata, then you can stay out of our lives unless need be for an assignment or some important update on her former clan. That's what you wanted all along when she was first sacrificed."

He gets up to go wait in a different section of the wing, Neji and Kakashi watching him go.

Kakashi sighs as he snaps his book shut, he'd been trying to dance around and avoid this subject since arriving in Suna, but it's clear he's going to need to step in to properly clear the air between the two for this assignment to be a success.

"I wouldn't push it, right now Naruto is focused on trying to rescue Gaara and little else. No matter how revered and protected a jinchuriki may be by their home nation, it seems the Akatsuki is picking them off one by one. A jinchuriki being taken from their village spells alarm at how powerful this group truly is, and Naruto sees what could happen to him should they capture him."

Neji looks back to Kakashi, nods slowly.

"You're right. However, for this mission to truly go well he's going to at least need to acknowledge my presence."

Kakashi readily agrees as he moves to stand.

He tenses for a moment as his thoughts drift to Sasuke. All that advice he gave him, all that dredging up of old memories did nothing to stop him from defecting to Orochimaru for power...

He blinks away that day.

"Let me talk to him."

---

Shikamaru, Team 8, & Team 10-Tenchi Bridge, Kusagakure

'Who is that supposed to be?' Shikamaru's brows furrow.

He takes in Sai's drawing of the man based on Hinata's description before he tears at the page and hands it over to Asuma and Kurenai-sensei to review, the swirl patterns of scarred skin on his right side, dark hair and eyes that to him just looks like the dozens of retired shinobi or civilian back in the village.

But, this is a man Jiraiya warned them to not engage with.

Orochimaru sighs as golden eyes turn skyward.

"Ah it's a pity Tobi. It seems we have unwanted company in the forests to the east. I'm afraid this conversation regarding if I should continue my connections with the Akatsuki will have to be put on hold for now."

The masked man follows his gaze, snaps his fingers.

"Oh that's alright Lord Orochimaru! That's why I rigged all of the surrounding woods with hundreds of paper tags above and below ground!"

Shikamaru clicks his teeth as the first explosion of white comes from their left.

'Shit.'

Forced out of their hiding spots, they leap for the bridge, land in front of this masked man and Orochimaru with Kabuto waiting in the wings.

Tobi staggers back seeing both their teams, looks to Orochimaru for aid.

"Yikes, there's so many of them! Should we retreat for now?" He recommends, Orochimaru shaking his head.

"The boy with the ink pen: I received your message via your ink rats. Come with me back to my lair for us to further discuss."

Before Sai can step forward, Shikamaru slinks his shadows forward, binds him in place.

"What message?" He reiterates Orochimaru's point.

Sai stays silent, Ino moving in beside him.

"What business could you possibly have with Orochimaru?! Unless it's to be a traitor as well? Wait, you don't have tell me; I'll just probe your mind for the answers I need." She decides.

Orochimaru chuckles at the duo. "Ah, aren't you the ones who lost a teammate to one of my old bodyguards? Jirobo; wasn't it? I can't recall with his corpse and the others being of no use to me, just nutrients for the forest and earth now like your old comrade too! It's a shame the infamous Ino-Shika-Cho fell apart in the 16th generation after ongoing since the Warring States period. Unfortunately, I'm afraid you can't mess with his mind until I get the answers I need from him."

Shikamaru keeps his gaze on Sai, ignores the twitch of his hands to draw his shadows to crush at the Snake Sannin's neck.

Kurenai's eyes narrow, slowly blows out petals of jasmine and foxglove into Sai's face.

"You may not be able to speak of what these secondary plans of yours are, but we have other ways of getting answers out of you."

Kabuto scoffs at these multiple interruptions, draws out a series of chakra scalpels. Hinata glances to Kiba and Shino, Kiba and Akamaru have already sniffed out and disabled the undetonated bombs and tags, part of Shino's insects moving for Orochimaru's hideout.

She draws lightning to her fingertips, channels it across the bridge.

"Lightning Release: Lattice!"

The network of electricity can at least keep Kabuto too far for his scalpels to fully strike.

'We need to make sure he's far enough away to not capture Sai.'

Tobi casually watches beside Kabuto, makes no moves to help or further hinder Orochimaru for now.

Asuma discreetly looks to Shikamaru and Ino who nod, moves forward to the front of the group to keep Orochimaru back.

"Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning!"

Gray smog instantly coats the bridge, Shikamaru slinking his shadows forward with the distraction to paralyze the man next. Orochimaru cuts through the ash just as Asuma detonates the smokescreen, fire latching to his skin he regurgitates out of.

"Interesting combination. Though I've studied both your clans well enough to deal with you two." Orochimaru slithers forward, drops low to the ground spitting out snake after snake into the thousands until the bridge is covered with a river of black and gray.

"You all stay back; I'm cutting a path forward!" Asuma orders, chakra blades slicing through the cobras and vipers, tears through Orochimaru's gut only for his snakes to reconnect him once more.

The snakes untouched weave beneath lightning and shadow, abrupt gale of wind tossing both them and the smog away.

"What is taking you all so long?" A voice snaps from overhead.

And Shikamaru finally turns his gaze from Sai.

Sasuke.

Orochimaru looks up to him as well from the remaining undamaged trees.

"You didn't need to bother with coming, I'll be returning to base shortly; head back ahead of us."

Sasuke ignores his command, dark eyes moving to Kabuto for answers only for him to look at Orochimaru with agreement.

Ino stiffens beside Shikamaru. "That's truly Sasuke? Did he just unleash that gust of wind?"

Shikamaru shakes his head, unsure what skills he has when such information is kept to only Lady Tsunade and her advisors. As far as he's aware, his nature affinities are only fire and lightning.

Though it's easily possible Orochimaru taught him a wide variety of ninjutsu and attacks outside of those two areas. There's a reason why after all so many missing persons from across the nations are rumored to have ended up as one of Orochimaru's experiments or possibly target practice for Sasuke...

His chest tightens, the repercussions of said experiments and curse seals led to Choji's death.

'Am I strong enough to take him on?' Shikamaru considers, runs through his mind quickly of scenarios where his shadows clutch and bind at his head or neck.

Spots that will give him a quick kill.

Even with the assistance he currently has, it would still be a difficult match-up knowing Orochimaru, Kabuto, and this masked guy won't just standby.

Plus, Sasuke knows all of their abilities from their days of sparring at the Academy too...

One eye moves back to Sai.

'And then there's this guy. Someone who may want to kill Sasuke too knowing his ties to Danzo.' He determines.

He digs his nails into his palms until his breathing calms, until this rage seeping into every muscle and bone within him cools.

'Troublesome as it is, I can use this chance to learn what techniques Sasuke knows.' Shikamaru considers, pictures Choji, the scars that remain on his hands and arms from that failed mission.

'Your death wasn't in vain Choji; I'll make sure to finish the job.'

-x-

---

My apologies on how long this chapter took. The clinic has been busy as patients and my team members return back from summer holidays; life has been busy with its ups and downs.

Otherwise, would appreciate any thoughts at all these shake-ups to canon!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 27: The Secrets We Carry

Chapter 27: The Secrets We Carry

"Lies and secrets, Tessa, they are like a cancer in the soul. They eat away what is good and leave only destruction behind."

― Cassandra Clare, Clockwork Prince

---

Shikamaru, Team 10 & 8-Tenchi Bridge, Kusagakure

"I don't have business with any of you." Sasuke remarks.

Shikamaru dryly smiles.

Sasuke's indifference doesn't sting, but the memory of Choji does.

Face to face with his indirect killer.

One of his last conversations with him rises up, unconstrained taking in Sasuke's casual stance, the night before the retrieval mission.

Their last proper meal together...

"Oi Shikamaru, are you sure you want me as part of this retrieval team? I mean, I didn't even get pass the preliminary rounds in the Chunin exams. I...I don't think I'll be of much help to you in getting Sasuke back to the village." Choji questions gently.

Shikamaru shifts his gaze over to him from his plate of curry he's been swirling with. His eyes widen a fraction to see him picking with his own plate of beef skewers as well, chips discarded and untouched. Yakiniku Q is busier than usual for a weeknight, customers packed into booths as the smell of grilled meats and spices permeate the air.

The busyness is aided by the fact that it's a relatively warm, clear night despite autumn's approach. Morning chills and rustic-colored leaves of reds and yellows swept away by a heat that rolled in from the west.

"Here's to Kizumi on a successful capture of that burglar who made that break into Konoha's Main Street Bank last month! Bastard thought he could run to some small town in the Land of Rice Paddies to avoid detection!" A man bellows out behind them before he can answer.

The clink of glasses rings out, cheers ringing out.

"Of course Choji! I know what you can do outside some regulatory fight. We got this! Besides, I'm planning to ask Neji, Shino, Kiba, and Naruto as well to join us." Shikamaru notes when the noise calms some.

Everyone is out celebrating missions accomplished since the Invasion or the return home of loved ones after long assignments away to build income back into the village.

They must be the only table clouded with nervousness, Choji's brows knotting.

"Naruto? Neji, Shino, and Kiba I can understand for their tracking capabilities, but Naruto probably won't want to come. I know he's technically the closest to Sasuke having been on Team 7 with him, but I always got the sense he doesn't strongly care what Sasuke does. Maybe...Maybe even agrees with his defection to a degree. Err, but don't tell Lady Tsunade I said that!" Choji clams up, grabbing and biting into a slice of pork belly to stop himself from talking any further.

Shikamaru chuckles, bites into a strip of grilled chicken, mixes it with his curry and soy sauce just to experiment.

He has a point, Naruto's relationship with Team 7 seems more business-like than friendship-like from what he's seen and heard. As their village's jinchuriki, he supposes many of Lady Tsunade's advisors may advise against his going on along too in their current weakened state. There's also the underlying fact that perhaps Naruto wants to leave Konoha too and it's too risky to send him out as well.

Civilians and shinobi have only recently started treating him properly knowing the deity he holds, but it's too little too late in his opinion...

And most likely Naruto's as well.

Shikamaru blows out a breath, it's a drag to think about such things.

"Never mind Naruto. We'll be fine with the 5 of us. Don't sell yourself short Choji, you're a powerhouse and that will be needed to stop Orochimaru's elite bodyguards."

Choji hums thoughtfully, sets down his half-eaten plate. Dark eyes fix upon him and everything in his stomach curdles at his stare.

"...What?" Shikamaru studies him back.

Choji half-smiles. "This isn't like any other assignment we've done before Shikamaru. So if one of us dies out there, please don't blame yourself as team leader. Don't let any of us turn into Sasuke and let revenge cloud our thoughts. We knew what we were signing up for becoming shinobi after all."

His chopstick snaps in half, knot in his throat at the calmness of his friend's voice.

Puffs of air escape his mouth, voice caught in a vice as Choji continues on.

"I mean it Shikamaru. I know you're a lazy guy and most everything is too troublesome for you to put an actual effort into, but I've seen how you get when you're mad about something."

Shikamaru bristles, shakes his head before lightly bumping fists with his oldest friend.

"Nobody's dying on this mission Choji. Worst case scenario, we'll need to retreat back to the village."

Choji grins. "I'm telling you; you're going to be a great leader in the village one day! Even Asuma-sensei sees it!"

Shikamaru waves away the idea, nods back to their unfinished meals.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. Let's focus on the here and now. You can order a second plate, I have extra ryo on me."

He grins as Choji instantly perks up, nods over to their waitress.

"Really? Well, why didn't you say so earlier! I've been dying to try their new short ribs and sirloin steak!"

He blinks the memory away.

'Sorry Choji, revenge is on my mind.' Shikamaru clicks his tongue.

He never told Ino, his Dad, or Asuma-sensei about that final meal they had together, how easily Choji could read his thoughts.

Maybe is he no better than Sasuke when it comes to vendettas.

Because his rage simmers and coils upwards around him like the very shadows he commands now that the boy whose defection has taken so much from him and the village is right in front of him.

"I'm not surprised. Choji's death wouldn't be on a traitor's mind. Looks like you haven't even gotten strong enough to kill that brother of yours."

Sasuke arches a brow, flash in his eyes before he hops down towards them despite Orochimaru's protest.

"You know nothing about my past or my goals." He voices sharply, drawing his sword.

The Masked Man hops from foot to foot anxiously, Asuma and Kurenai turning their attention back towards him and Kabuto.

"Now hold on! Two against one isn't fair!" He waves up his hands when Kabuto turns his focus away from the duo back towards Orochimaru if he plans to intervene on Sasuke fighting.

"Let go of me. I'm not a part of whatever anger you hold towards Sasuke. I have my own objectives." Sai mutters to him, his hold on him is loosening too fast, glint of his ink pen and scroll hitting the sunlight.

'Shit. As soon as my hold breaks, he's going to go straight for attacking!' Shikamaru grunts.

'So be it.' He decides.

He scoffs, focuses back on Sasuke, chuckles coldly even as electricity crackles around him. "I know enough from hearing it around the village about your miserable past Sasuke. Power to kill your brother and then have your body taken over? I doubt that's what Itachi and your parents wanted your life to amount to, but if you say so."

Sasuke says nothing, vermilion bleeding into black.

The instant his sword swishes forward does the ground before them crack apart.

"Earth Release: Fissure!"

Sai slips from his bind as they all lose their footing, jumps forward for Sasuke in a swirl of ink.

Lions surge forward from his scroll, Sasuke dodging each beast's mouth, burns each of them away with streaks of fire.

He imbues lightning into his sword as Sai gets into view, jabs and slices cleanly into the side of his torso before he can fully turn his body away.

"Pathetic. If you're the best Konoha sent to assassinate me, then I truly did make the right choice in leaving." Sasuke sneers.

Ino draws up a surge of water as Sai's body tumbles back, Shino's insects slipping into the fallen earth to form a barrier around them all as Sasuke returns to Kabuto and Orochimaru's side.

Orochimaru shakes his head at him. "An unnecessary waste of our time and resources Sasuke. There's no need to kill them when they can still be of aid to us in getting rid of any Akatsuki members that stop you from getting to Itachi, don't forget."

Sasuke shrugs away the Masked Man's check of him for any injuries, nods as he turns away.

"Fine. Let's get out of here already."

Orochimaru nods to Kabuto, whipping up a hand unleashing a cloud of dust upon them.

Kurenai blow the haze back before it can fully coat them while maneuvering quickly to her team, breathes a sigh of relief to see the trio are fine minus a few scrapes and bruises. Scarlet pinpoints on Sai's drawing Hinata described for him of the Masked Man safely tucked away amid Shino's pouches.

Shino catches her eye, nods. "We can't fully trust that Sai wasn't going to destroy that drawing as soon as he completed it."

Hinata moves for Asuma-sensei and his team, it isn't them who Kurenai-sensei should be worried about.

Shikamaru mutters curses under his breath as she sidles up to his left, Ino flushing out Sai's wound while Asuma uses his chakra blades to hastily cut away necrotic flesh.

His gaze lands on Kurenai amid their hovering. "He needs better emergency care than what we have on us."

Hinata reactivates her byakugan, directs him to cut away burnt skin that's digging into Sai's muscle and bone. If they can keep infection from spreading to his heart and other organs, they can evacuate him back to the village in time.

Hopefully.

'Asuma-sensei's right. Injuries like this typically have a high mortality rate within the first 48-72 hours.'

And Konoha is at least a day's journey away...

---

Naruto & Kakashi-Suna Medical Center, Operating Unit-Waiting Area

"Are you going to talk to me at least?" Kakashi begins.

Naruto shifts from foot to foot, studies him flatly.

"Depends on if you're just going to pretend the past didn't happen too like Neji."

Kakashi shakes his head as he settles into the seat beside him.

"The past clings to me every day. You know that Naruto."

By the way cerulean stays murky, clearly, he doesn't.

Kakashi pivots to head towards the vending machines, grabs them two sodas.

Naruto sighs at he hands him a cherry flavored drink, takes a small sip while Kakashi as usual hides his own taste of the beverage wothout removing his mask.

"It's different for me as a jinchuriki and you know it. In fact, you've known so many things about me for years now. I can't just easily forget or pretend you kept my own family history from me simply because of orders." He counters.

Kakashi stays quiet as Naruto's shoulders fall.

"Anyways, eventually, I'll be next. But it's not like I want to sit and let it happen y'know. These Akatsuki guys are so strong though and...and I don't know how to counter all of them. I may just need to overwhelm them somehow via my clones." Naruto absently thinks aloud.

Kakashi places a hand tentatively to his shoulder, glad when he doesn't shrug him away.

"Don't forget you're not taking these guys on alone Naruto. I, Jiraiya, Lady Tsunade, and an ANBU member I need to introduce you too along with a horde of others in the village are looking out for you."

Naruto snorts dryly. "Yes, if only because I have the Nine Tails in me. Konoha wouldn't be nearly as strong if they lost their main weapon now, would they?"

Kakashi to his mild surprise, nods. "No, we wouldn't be. Though it isn't just because you're our village's jinchuriki Naruto. We do care about you as well."

His words falter as Naruto's features instantly cloud over again silently. None of their latest sacrificial gifts made much of a dent in making Naruto actually care about the village, Chiyo's words coming to mind.

'Does Konoha not offer up valuable gifts to their jinchuriki?'

They have though, Hinata has made a difference. However, even she can't sway whatever is running through Naruto's mind once the Akatsuki threat is taken care of. Outside, the afternoon trudges on, sunlight highlighting scars of black along Suna's buildings, smoke wrapping around infrastructure like vines.

"I'll work with Neji for the mission's purposes, but I'm ignoring any comments that don't relate to the assignment. I don't think Neji seeks my forgiveness and I don't plan to give it to him anyways at this time or anytime soon." Naruto finally relates.

Kakashi crushes his empty can, that's the closest he'll get Naruto to say he'll be cooperative.

Pakkun totters in before he can say anything more, cloth of blood in his mouth.

Naruto and Kakashi both stand, Neji entering the area as well for the update.

"Sorry to interrupt, but time is of the essence. I've tracked the scent down of where Gaara's body is currently located."

Kakashi thanks the ninken, nods back to both boys.

"We're leaving now then; I'll let one of the circulating nurses know on the way out to update Sakura and Lady Chiyo of where we've gone."

---

Jiraiya & Tsunade-Konoha, Hokage office

Pain drums at the back of her head, amber eyes glancing to her left at the office's wall clock.

'When did it get to be already past 2:00 pm?'

The ice in her sake glass is already half melted from midday sun, sky now littered with wisps of gray clouds as she looks outside, rain in the distance approaching.

Her chest sinks at the bad weather most likely meaning the gambling dens will close early with less customers out and about. Granted, maybe she should avoid pachinko tonight and for the next few weeks or else she might end up winning again...

'It wasn't the jackpot last night, but it still isn't a good sign.' Tsunade huffs.

Shizune will at least be pleased she supposes.

There are other matters at hand anyways that have her attention. Homura and Koharu have been pushing her to treat Naruto as their village's weapon once more in light of the Akatsuki's growth, not sending him away to aid in trying to save Suna's own. And meanwhile his sacrifice is in Kusagakure tracking a threat Jiraiya has given her little to go on.

A creak at the door gets her attention off mounting paperwork, nagging thoughts brewing into ugly scenarios.

'Speak of the devil.'

It's like Jiraiya sensed she was thinking of him and decided it's time to stop by.

Her gaze flits between him and these documents regarding emergency measures to take for Naruto's safety, tax filings from each of Konoha's shopkeepers, new sacrificial duties Hinata should apparently have, snorting as Jiraiya tries and fails to keep his spiky white hair towards the shadows by crouching.

Tsunade waves a hand forward, pushes the files aside with a rising grin.

'They can wait longer. Not like Naruto or Hinata are in the village right now and they deserve to challenge these stipulations if need be.'

"For someone who's supposed to be our village's best spy, you're terrible at hiding."

Jiraiya chuckles as he steps in properly and she notes the two to-go boxes in his hands.

"Who said I was trying to hide? Anyways, I wasn't sure how busy you currently are, but I brought lunch from your favorite hole-in-the-wall Tatsuko Sushi & Hibachi!"

Her stomach absently gurgles, pursing her lips.

"I've eaten."

Jiraiya's smile remains unfazed.

"Alcohol doesn't count!"

Tsunade rolls her eyes as he plops into the seat in front of her, digs out packets of soy sauce, chili sauce, herbs, and chopsticks from the bag as the office fills with the rich scents of tuna, crab, and snapper.

Jiraiya waves a shrimp roll and gyoza in front of her.

"Come onnn, I'll even feed you if you'd like! Say Ahh!"

Tsunade snatches the roll from his hands instead, barely covers her sigh of delight as the seasoning hits her tongue, Jiraiya snickering.

Her gaze moves to his own folder of work.

"What exactly are you trying to decipher?"

Jiraiya studies the documents as if just noticing them too, sighs.

"I wanted to pick your mind for a bit on one of these photos of the dead men Hinata collected on the personal assignment I gave her."

Tsunade notes the uneasiness so rare to his voice, leans forward.

The photo in question is blurry, as if taken in the rush of movement, but she makes out fiery orange hair, black piercings to the man's nose.

"Do you...Do you think that potentially one of those Ame Orphans is this man?" Jiraiya asks tentatively.

Hazel sharpens, sushi turning bitter in her gut. The children Orochimaru originally wanted them to kill are probably somewhere in their 20's to 30's now. None of them know what they got up to after they left that region, the three of them splitting up shortly after.

"Hard to say. This isn't a good quality picture, and the Second Shinobi World War was years ago. Shinobi change their appearances all the time and we don't know what abilities they picked up between now and then." Tsunade ventures.

Jiraiya nods slowly.

"One thing I know for sure though is that all of these men's bodies went missing shortly after that war's end. It isn't known how prominent they were in their home nations, though they all at least had a one loved one or friend/companion who wanted to bury them but couldn't do so as no one was able to retrieve or locate their corpses."

"And where do you come into this?" Tsunade pries.

Onyx glances up at her.

"I met them all at one point in my travels. If they're already truly dead, their corpses are being used for other purposes."

Tsunade leans her head against her palm. If Jiraiya is stumped on this, she doubts she can be of much help.

"Whatever you suspect is likely the case here must be true. It's possibly connected to the Akatsuki, or it could be some other criminal organization. Bodies are collected for ryo from the Bingo Books too."

Jiraiya rubs at his chin quietly, doesn't say aloud what would pain him the most.

The orphans he helped to survive during those seemingly endless rainy days in Amegakure could now be a part of the very group he's trying to hunt down, the ones out to capture and inevitably kill Naruto.

Darkness settles in his eyes when he looks up at her again.

"Gaara is probably dead by now. I know you sent Naruto along with Team Gai and Team 7 out there, but with how fast the Akatsuki moves, he isn't likely to survive."

Tsunade blows out a breath. "Geez, it's a good thing Naruto isn't here currently to hear all this negative talk."

Jiraiya chuckles morosely. "Yes, I just managed to get back to where I was in my notes for my upcoming novel after he told me to burn most of my manuscripts or else he'd find a way to make my life hell for a while. I get the sense the Kid only tolerates my existence; he saw what benefits he could get from my training with me and now...well I guess we'll see once he's back in the village!"

Amber softens at his self-deprecation. "When Naruto acts that way, it reminds me somewhat of Minato and Kushina's situation."

Jiraiya considers this. Minato was the sacrifice to Kushina being the jinchuriki. He took to his role in stride from what he recalls in the days before and after he was Hokage, rarely showed anger or upset over new titles given to him whether by friend or foe.

"No, calling it swirly-whirly sphere sounds dumb! I agree with Kushina that rasengan is a far better name." Jiraiya remarks.

Minato dissipates the spin of chakra, laughs lightly. "Yeah, I figured as much! Ah, I should ask her if she wants me to get any meats or fruits on the way home. I didn't get a chance to earlier during our reading session over the Uzumaki clan's history."

Jiraiya plops down beside him as he dips his feet into the Naka River, waves a popsicle in front of him Minato happily takes.

"Now how does that work? Do you buy the groceries and share cooking duties? Most of the time it seems like it's always you doing the shopping runs." Jiraiya questions.

Cobalt softens between bites of the ice treat, shrugs. "I guess...people kind of expect it with me being her sacrifice that I take care of errands like getting the groceries and picking up the laundry, but the truth is, I like picking up ingredients for us to make at home. Kushina likes to show me seafood dishes she used to make back home in Uzushiogakure and of course she does the shopping too when I don't have the time or am on an assignment. However, she said...she said people always give her a wide berth or think she's about to have a meltdown. Sometimes, merchants refuse to even sell to her."

His lips twist into a scowl at a particular memory before calming.

"Last year for gifts Kushina received some combs and shampoos for her hair, at first she was so happy to have them until she looked closer..." Minato trails off.

"And?" Jiraiya leans forward expectantly.

Minato shakes his head. "A chunk of the bristles for the comb were missing and the shampoo had already been half used and just mixed with water to fill it back up. I know people aren't exactly happy to have more foreigners in the village, but they forget that Kushina is still a person with thoughts and feelings. They worry that angering the jinchuriki will lead to floods or droughts when they're risking those very things happening by giving her such thoughtless or worthless gifts."

"We can't assume the worse that Gaara is already dead until I get further updates. Naruto will of course be interested in a jinchuriki so close to him in age and past life situations being captured. So it was in his best interest to go and get more intel and experience dealing with the Akatsuki's current members. And while Naruto and Hinata are similar to Minato and Kushina, in Kushina's case, she wasn't already here in the village and forced out by her own clan." Tsunade relates as positively as she can spin this.

Jiraiya takes a bite of his tempura. "Let's just hope things end differently for those two."

Tsunade sighs, hates when Jiraiya becomes this dark, broody with what-ifs. Hell, she'd take his flirting and perverted antics right now just to brighten the mood.

A knock at the door stops her from questioning him if he's truly feeling alright, Shizune poking her head in before breathing a sigh of relief.

"Thank goodness you're here My Lady! I got an urgent alert from the hospital that you're needed on the Burn Unit. Team 8 and Team 10 have returned from their assignment in Kusagakure!"

Jiraiya puts down his box. 'Hinata. I wonder if she retrieved that drawing.'

And is okay.

Tsunade has already pushed herself up and away from her seat, sends Jiraiya a passing wave without waiting for a response.

"Well, duty calls. We'll finish this conversation another time."

---

Tsunade & Ino-Konoha Hospital, Surgical/Burn Unit

She doesn't immediately ask Ino how Sai got these bruises and burnt flesh that mark his skin in constellations of violets to scarlets, the one injured the most out of her team.

In fact, he's the only one with critical injuries out of both Team 10 and Team 8.

If he's in pain, his features betray nothing as she sticks in another IV to start fluids.

"One bag is for antibiotics to prevent infection, the other to rehydrate you considering your burns." Tsunade explains.

Sai blinks his understanding, doesn't flinch as she checks the burn wound to his torso.

'These flames could've easily affected his heart and lungs. It's lucky that he at least got some medicine into his system to prevent too much internal damage.' Tsunade assesses.

Ino observes her quietly work all the while with a thin smile, steps forward to poke at a particularly large bruise to Sai's opposite forearm, grin evaporating into a full-on glare. Tsunade studies as Sai restrains back a wince, moves back for a moment to see if this is teasing on her end or if Ino is trying to probe into whatever is running through his mind.

"So, are you going to explain yourself now that Lady Tsunade is here?" Ino begins while tapping along his arm.

"..." Sai looks away causing her to huff.

"Ugh, you're so lucky Forehead isn't currently available or Amiko!'

Hazel eyes peer to Ino with a silent raised brow.

Amiko is the meanest nurse on this unit, even she knows this from the rounding she does at the end of day shifts and gossip throughout the hospital's cafeteria and hallways. She seemingly took a page from Ibiki's sadism techniques when it comes to torture by applying the same measures to unruly and loud patients even when most of their behavior is just due to phantom pains or shock.

She kept her far away from Sakura's Father during and after his leg amputation to rehab process and knows her mentee avoids her like the plague unless for end of shift huddles or their monthly meetings.

For Ino to bring her up so casually could mean dozens of things...

But her chilling gaze towards Sai is the most telling.

She's the only one from the mission assigned to both Team 8 and 10 to visit Sai so far as much as she knows.

'No. Danzo surely paid Sai a visit too as soon as he learned he was back in the village.' Tsunade notes at seeing his half open window.

Tsunade gestures with her thumb back towards the hallway.

"Ino, a word. Sai, not that you'll answer me right now, but we'll be having a conversation too down the line."

Sai watches them leave with his eyes, blows out a low breath before leaning back into his pillows.

Tsunade leads them to a corner of an unoccupied room, crosses her arms at Ino's matching frown.

"Explain that attitude back there. I haven't gotten the full details of how this assignment to Kusagakure went."

Ino straightens herself, bows apologetically. "I'm sorry for my earlier behavior, My Lady. I'm still just...aggravated on how Sai behaved during that whole mission! Ugh, not only was Sai hiding from us that he planned to secretly meet with Orochimaru and Sasuke, but he nearly caused the whole assignment to be a failure by not fully revealing the drawing he made of the Masked Man."

Tsunade clicks her tongue. "I see. This was Team 10's first mission with Sai on board too, correct?"

Ino nods, azure relaxing at a sudden thought. "There's a lot of things Sai was and probably is still keeping from us. I know I shouldn't have, but I looked through his belongings. Apparently, he had a brother along with maybe a parent figure during his time in Root he hasn't completely forgotten or been wiped out by Danzo based on his drawings."

"Danzo will always keep an eye on him and therefore your team as well. It would be good for both you and Shikamaru to help him not feel like he's just a 'replacement' for Choji. Spend time together outside of missions and with the other teams." Tsunade suggests.

Ino waves up a hand that such a thing is currently a stretch. "Hmm, I guess I'm willing to try again if he can keep those insults under control this time or to himself."

Tsunade smirks. "Or because you're attracted to him."

Pink burns across Ino's face, nearly jumps back from her as if she doused her with ice water.

"W-What?! Where did you get that idea?!" Ino bellows even as Tsunade twists to go check on her next round of patients.

Tsunade beams at her over her shoulder. "Don't worry, I won't tell Sakura!"

Not that she wants to put any ideas of love in her mentee's mind right now...

Because then she'll get it in her thoughts again to sneak out of the village after Sasuke, isn't sure what she'll do if she leaves at a time where she's too busy with so many other tasks to stop her.

---

Naruto, Kakashi, & Neji-Akatsuki Hideout, Land Of Wind Northwest Forests

"Come on Naruto, it's been a while since we last truly talked. You and I both know you need my power right now and I'll give it to you, but I want plenty of blood in return; no matter what." The Fox goads with promises.

He last talked to the Nine Tails shortly before this trip to Suna, avoided Pervy-Sage's questioning if he had been spoken with the beast at any point after their training trip and subsequent return to the village.

"Kid, you know what happens when you talk to it, you'll lose control of yourself." Jiraiya mentions.

Naruto waves away his concerned look. "Don't worry about me Pervy-Sage! Geez, you act as if I don't know that!"

He twists and heads for his apartment before he can further lecture him, finds Hinata curled on her futon dozing between reading a mix of scrolls and books, head half falling into a page on various poisonous herbs and plants that grow in the Land of Fire's region.

A smile curls its way up his lips seeing a tiny sheen of drool to her lips. Oh, if he had a camera right now to capture this embarrassing moment of her.

"Don't fall asleep in such an awkward way silly." Naruto chuckles while moving aside the scrolls, shifts a blanket and pillow over her.

Hinata stirs awake at the movement, pearl taking in blue.

"Oh, when did you get home? There's leftovers in the fridge I think." She murmurs.

Naruto shakes his head, messes with her hair affectionately.

"I'm fine, I'll make myself something while you can keep sleeping y'know."

"You care too much about that girl. Her presence makes you too soft; weak." The Fox growls as he moves for the kitchen.

"Shut it." Naruto snaps right back, beast quieting in return.

For now.

'There was no reason to have him or Hinata worry.' Naruto absently recalls.

But now Gaara's body lies still underneath Deidara using him as a chair, chuckling at their arrival.

Heat rises up over him taking in the ashen gray of Gaara's wilted and cracked skin, eyes shut.

Gone.

"I'll give you the power to kill him, all of them. You haven't killed lately, and let's face it, your latest gifts were never going to be enough to satisfy this rage." The Fox further pushes, buzzes with alertness at this scene before them.

"Wow, looks like I'm getting quite the audience to bear witness to my art! Too bad you were late for the earlier event!" Deidara marvels as he moves to a standing position.

And Naruto drops to all fours, roar piercing the cave's walls.

Neji sends Kakashi a warning look. "We cannot let Naruto get too close. His body is littered inside and out with clay bombs."

Kakashi nods, glances to Naruto worriedly as his eyes turn a deep crimson.

He focuses back on Deidara as he begins to take flight with Gaara's body via one of his clay birds, activates his mangekyou sharingan.

'Kamui!'

A barrier activates by Deidara's right arm just as he bursts up out of stone for the forests, cursing as it gets ripped away into the void.

'Damn it! Another one of those sharingan techniques! Kakashi isn't connected to the Uchiha clan like Itachi though, yet he somehow managed to get a hold of one of their eyes.' Deidara curses.

He can't form any proper attack with both his arms damaged, licks his lips forming what remaining clay he has on his tongue.

'It's fine. I can still keep them back with some mini bombs of art!'

Neji races forward as Deidara spits down a stream of ants.

"Rotation!"

The clay insects detonate against the trees and ground in bursts of white, Neji skirting under the ash while looking around the trees and bushes.

'Naruto. Where did Naruto go?!'

Kakashi catches his breath as they give chase, pinpoints on Deidara's head once more.

Naruto races up beside him, leaps forward into the air when his attack skirts past Deidara's body once more.

"Don't worry sensei; I'm finishing this now."

He raises up his hands, dozens of Naruto's coming forth to encircle the clay bird.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

'Shit. I can't aim accurately yet or form a large enough barrier!' Kakashi pants as the first Naruto's rasengan tears the clay bird into pieces.

Clumps of clay land upon the forest's branches and leaves, Neji retrieving Gaara's body from within the crumbling creature.

His stomach drops as he looks him over.

'His body is cold.'

The original meanwhile Naruto twists his attention back to Deidara before he can fully hide.

"There's nowhere you can run!" He calls out.

His clones surround him in a flurry, drag him down from the canopies in a barrage of punches.

'Wait, something's off about his body.' Neji notes as he and Kakashi look closer. The haze clears, Deidara's clone popping in a puff of smoke underneath Naruto's clenched fist.

The heat surrounding Naruto turns boiling.

Kakashi stiffens in alarm as a second tail of chakra emerges around Naruto's body.

'This is what Master Jiraiya warned me of! I need to place the seal on him!'

Deidara observes from the tall underbrush his transformation, lowers his head. 'There's soon going to be too many of them here. I need to get away via another explosion. I just need to eat the last remnants of clay from my bird.'

He watches as Kakashi hops down for the original Naruto only for him to leap away from his touch to his shock, scarlet twist to his hiding spot with a sniff of the air.

'Shit, he smells my blood!' Deidara realizes, moves back too late as he races in.

Naruto's nails dig into the flesh of his back pinning him in place, azure forced to look into gleaming vermilion as Naruto's opposite hand wraps around his throat.

"I told you; didn't I? You're not leaving this forest alive."

-x-

---

Well, either Deidara is going to die by an enraged Naruto, or they're going to capture and imprison/interrogate him! Take your pick on what you think his fate will be! He can't escape via his explosion trick this time so it's one or the other!

Changing up canon is not the easiest thing in the world to write, but I'm enjoying rewatching and rereading the series to even exploring old discussion topics of chapters to help blend my ideas with canon events.

As always, let me know your thoughts!

Chapter 28: The Interrogation

Chapter 28: The Interrogation

"I am free, no matter what rules surround me. If I find them tolerable, I tolerate them; if I find them too obnoxious, I break them."

-Robert A. Heinlein

---

Naruto, Neji, & Kakashi-Land of Wind Northwest Forests

"Get off of him."

Kakashi's order falls to the air, Naruto not even looking his way.

He probably didn't even hear him from the way his nails sink deeper into Deidara's back, heat of his chakra making his own skin begin to flake off revealing fresh raw pink flesh.

Deidara has long stop squirming from the pressure, coughs up a goblet of blood, ripped flesh spilling out staining the surrounding grass sanguine.

But then Naruto finally looks his way when he sees the glint of his kunai approach, scoffs at Kakashi's serious expression to actually take him down.

"No."

He dodges Kakashi's seal as he races forward for him, flicks up a hand as if he's merely a fly unleashing a gale of wind.

"Don't worry; I plan to draw out his death." Naruto promises, venom coating every word.

The force nearly blows him back into the deeper depths of the forest, branches and leaves turning into projectiles amid the typhoon of wind.

His mind whirls, forced to change tactics as he latches onto a tree off to the side of the blast.

'I'm dealing with the jinchuriki now.' Kakashi notes.

And the Nine Tails sees all humans as beneath it, nothing they've given as a sacrifice has appeased its true desire to continue to sow destruction upon the lands for being imprisoned.

Neji lands to his left, grimaces as Naruto's digging at Deidara's skin starts to reveal bone.

"At this rate, Naruto will kill him. If I could just get close enough, I could cut off his chakra points." He determines, byakugan scoping the best angle to attack from.

Kakashi shakes his head as he draws up his hands.

"Shadow clone jutsu!"

His second clone appears on his right, lightning crackling through his fingers to match the original.

"No need. We'll attack Naruto from long distance."

The duo hops down in unison, stream of electricity connecting into a cord.

"Lightning Transmission!"

Naruto looks up again as they approach, raises up a hand just as the pair tangle the lightning cable around his torso.

His body stills, shockwaves rippling over him.

"Now Neji!" Kakashi shouts as Naruto thrashes at his hold, rage twisting to him as he slams a tail to the ground.

Earth trembles at his feet, crevices opening across the forest in swirling black tendrils.

"Stop interfering." He growls, crack of his jaw making his stomach jolt as the beginnings of a dark orb form from his mouth.

A Tailed Beast Ball.

Neji jumps down between them with the seal, slams it into Naruto's face.

'His very chakra burns!' Neji winces, hand scalded red as he hurriedly leaps back.

Vermilion instantly leaves Naruto's eyes, shoulders dropping.

But he stays perched on Deidara's still form, doesn't move even as Kakashi cuffs and binds his body and tongue to keep him from using any more clay he could have hidden on him.

"Is he dead?" Neji breathes out, stench of blood and blackened skin potent this close to his body.

He assesses his deepest wounds along his missing arm to the gashes that run across his back and legs.

Kakashi puts two fingers to his carotid pulse.

A weak, uneven thrum bounds up against them.

"He's unconscious from the blood loss. However, there should be nothing wrong with his mind to capture some intel on the rest of the Akatsuki." He notes.

Neji raises a skeptical brow, says nothing on his mild optimism.

Deidara could die before the day is even over, breaths rattled with phlegm and fluid.

Silence fills the terrain, Kakashi getting to a standing position.

"We need to report back in with Baki and the others. Send a messenger bird back to Konoha to update Lady Tsunade and request Ibiki or his next best interrogator if he's on assignment." He reasons aloud a mental checklist.

Footsteps come from behind them, Neji straightening in alert before groaning softly at what he hears.

"Kakashi! Neji! I hope you saved some youthful thrilling spars for the rest of us!" Gai's voice calls out.

Neji crosses his arms, barely hides the roll of his eyes. "Well, like you just heard, the rest of my team should be arriving here shortly. We can focus now on helping to render aid to the civilians of Suna still in hiding and fully mobilize this guy."

Kakashi nods slowly, body feeling as if weighted with stones.

He takes in the scrapes and cuts to his arms, splintered wood mixing with the sharp violets of forming bruises.

If Gai and the rest of his team were here just a few minutes earlier, they too would've been caught in crosshairs of Naruto's wrath.

And he can't be sure what they would think of Naruto's appearance, a monster that matches every rumor said about him.

Wisps of gray clouds trickle into the warm blue of the sky overhead, a silent caution their time in Suna is nowhere near over.

Because when his gaze turns back to Naruto, his focus is solely on Gaara's body as Neji and Lee retrieve it from above. Cerulean flickers from him to Deidara with the faintest grin of satisfaction.

"I'm sorry I was too late, but I got some good attacks in on this guy." He mutters.

Tears blur his vision before he swipes them away, masks his features before the others see this pain and question him further with answers he won't have. He looks down at Deidara again and dryly chuckles, azure hazing over once more.

"Hey, looks like your body became 'art' instead! And soon, all of it will probably be up for sale, burned, or tossed away."

Some part of his inner beast must be pleased by this turn of events. Will wait now to watch the life leave Deidara's eyes, until his body is as cold and gray as what's he's done to Gaara. Or maybe Naruto himself simply calmed himself down enough at the desire to take part in finding new ways to get answers out of this guy on what exactly the Akatsuki's true goals are.

"Alright Naruto, can you get off of him now?" Kakashi questions, barely restrains a lilt of impatience as Naruto's brows furrow.

He sighs as he thankfully, but sluggishly moves aside to let him and Gai assess how they'll move Deidara.

And keep him alive.

He can feel Naruto's stare burning holes on his back at what they'll need to do next.

The wheels of revenge have already started moving, too late for him to spin back.

Gai whistles lowly, smile falling as he lowers his voice. "Well...he certainly did a number on him! I can tell that seal holding the beast is weakening Kakashi. These injuries aren't the result of just simple anger. Naruto didn't know the difference between friend and foe before we got here; did he?"

Kakashi says nothing, notes the tinge of blue to Deidara's lips as Gai pulls out the first aid kit.

"Help me position his head so he doesn't choke on his own blood or vomit." He grunts instead, grabbing for the head brace and wrappings as he fully takes in his open wounds.

'An eye for an eye indeed.'

---

Sakura & Chiyo-Suna Central Hospital/Basement

The power flickers overhead and Sakura restrains back a groan.

'Ugh, damn it! Just stay on a bit longer generator! I'm almost done suturing this wound and doing one last check of his vitals.' Sakura bites her tongue not to openly curse in the way Tsunade would if she were beside her right now. Her eyes flicker to Kankuro's monitor to ensure his blood pressure and heart rate aren't falling before closing him up, scribbling out instructions.

Good, he'll live to see another day.

She tacks on a smile as she looks up to Chiyo, Temari, and Baki.

"He's going to be fine. He'll just need to drink this antidote for the next two weeks and take it easy for the rest of this month. No strenuous exercises or assignments that could pop open these stitches."

Temari snorts as she cracks a light grin in return, fingers brushing at her brother's sweat drenched locks.

"The latter part knowing him won't be so easy, he'll at least want to tinker with his puppets."

Baki pats at her shoulder. "Not to mention I've never seen Kankuro as one to drink those health tonics even when sporting a fever or bellyache! Remember how he couldn't stand that spinach soup you made him when he had the flu a few months back?!"

Temari sharply nudges him in the chest not to finish, pink spilling across her cheeks.

"Shut it! I'm a far better cook now!

'Ah, she probably doesn't want such information getting back to Shikamaru!' Sakura realizes as her teal eyes darken onto her not to let this information leave this room.

Above, the ceiling groans and crackles, lights flickering, buzzing before descending them into full on pitch black.

"The generators really shouldn't be acting up this way. I'll go check the basement." Chiyo worries.

Sakura moves out of her gown to wash up and follow before she can get too far way.

"Not alone you aren't! Lead the way."

It smells of mildew and dirt the closer they get, majority of the walls at this bottom level are stained various shades of blacks and browns from the smoke, dust and fires from the earlier attacks.

Chiyo purses her lips beside her hearing a creak at the pipes.

"Only a few designated people know how to navigate these tunnels without getting lost. In my youth, we used these channels as a way to dig for water and to store rainwater during the especially dry seasons of Suna's brutal summers. Somebody's down here, I can feel it in my bones that we'll have some type of fight coming up."

'Water that supplies a majority of Suna's day to day operations is stored underground. It wasn't readily available when the first explosions happened; most likely because one of the men from that Akatsuki duo already knew of how these tunnels work.' Sakura realizes.

Sakura balls up her hands, considers her next words.

"That other Akatsuki member paired with Deidara is..."

Chiyo's features tighten, obsidian turning scrutinizing towards her curiosity, verdant holding no malice as they turn their flashlights on.

Sunlight from the windows no longer filters in this deep underground.

Her expression softens seeing Sakura's true concern. "Yes, the other member is my grandson, Sasori. Ah, another one of my life's biggest regrets was not preventing his defection from the village. I wasn't there enough for him after his parents' deaths. Instead, I poured hours into Suna having a suitable jinchuriki when war would inevitably come again, instructed Rasa on what sacrifices would need to be done to rebuild the village into being a powerhouse once more."

Sakura shakes her head. "It isn't your fault that he went down this path. If this is him, I don't understand why he's still lingering around the village."

Chiyo smiles softly. "Interest perhaps in Kankuro's puppets considering some of them used to be his own or perhaps a signal from his partner that some intel we've already collected on the Akatsuki needs to be destroyed before it gets leaked out."

Sakura stiffens as they come across a researcher collapsed against the wall, stab marks littering his chest and neck.

Glassy hazel eyes stare at nothing ahead, mouth open in a silent scream.

Chiyo pulls Sakura back before she can step closer.

"Don't. He's already gone and everyone and everything in this area could have a trap on them."

Sakura squeezes her eyes shut; mutters they'll return to at least give him a proper burial before carrying on down the tunnels to their left.

"How old are these tunnels?" She can't help but ask.

"These were created during the 1st and 2nd Kazekage's times. Bunker systems with canned goods and water supplies to last up to 6 months, dead end routes to bury enemy shinobi in sand pits. The last time I was truly down here was when I was a little girl, during Shamon's reign. He was the one who initially started researching into enhancing the power of the village with a jinchuriki, looked into adequate sacrifices that could be given to the One Tail."

It's how she came to learn how to seal said beast into Gaara.

"I don't need these gifts Lady Chiyo, you know that. I'm fine with my 3 daily meals and the occasional book you drop by." Bunpuku notes, pushes away the packages of herbal soups and meats.

Chiyo studies his cracked nails and dry skin, wonders briefly just how pale his skin has gotten being in near 24-7 darkness like this.

"You're too humble Bunpuku. I wish I had better items to offer you." Chiyo murmurs as she pulls up a chair next to his iron bars. She scoffs at the glare an officer gives her at moving too close, shoos him away to go check on other prisoners that would surely give him more trouble than Bunpuku here.

The priest stays silent for a moment, rubs at his growing beard now a pure snow white since she last visited.

It's not like said presents she offers him are very good anyways. The soups have long spoiled turning a murky brown and the meats have gone from a fresh reddish pink to a subdued tinge of gray. Nobody wants to part with their better foods or home goods as of late with no rampaging of the beast in recent times, completing their yearly bare minimum of appeasement with whatever they can find lying around.

This prison has been Bunpuku's home for at least the last 30 years she's learned from her schooling, visitors outside the usual guards, Kage, and officers is rare.

But despite his dismal surroundings, she's never heard him once complain about his situation or toss out any insults to the guards.

Bunpuku looks up at her properly and she takes in the dark bags that ring around his eyes, the light smile that plays at his lips even with his robes hanging loosely from his shoulders.

He's becoming more like a skeleton day by day...

"It seems my time on this Earthly plane is coming to an end soon; isn't it? You've been coming by almost weekly asking questions of Shukaku, assessing my health and physical capabilities noting how they've been diminishing as of late."

Chiyo wrinkles her nose, ignores his first question. "Who's Shukaku?"

Bunpuku notes the tea kettle beside him. "That's the One Tail's name. I want to provide it with respect by using its proper name and not the monikers we give it."

Her fingers twist with the ends of her sleeves. She didn't come here for idle chitchat really; the 3rd expects her to come back with further information on the One Tail. They need to be prepared for a new host of the jinchuriki in the next couple of years once Bunpuku truly passes.

She pushes herself to meet his gaze properly.

"Yes, I've been coming here to study you for the day when we'll eventually extract the One Tail from you."

Bunpuku, like she expects, simply grins with an understanding nod.

"Ah, I see. You've grown quite skilled in your use of puppetry and poison Lady Chiyo from what I've heard from the murmurings of the guards. Please don't forget though that whoever is next chosen as Shukaku's container will need to make peace with it the same way I have. That's the only way to prevent hate from consuming him or her and destruction to the surrounding lands. Gifts alone during annual appeasement will never be enough to make a difference in how having a Tailed Beast will affect the psyche."

'None of us followed that advice.' Chiyo notes now, shaking her head of the memory.

Sakura admires the handiwork of walls in the deeper levels polished with marble, sand, and stone, expression withering seeing dried blood along the ground and sides the more they go down. The generators hum softly in the corner, Chiyo flashing her light on where a section of wires have been tangled.

'This is his handiwork, no doubt about it.' Chiyo groans softly.

"I want to warn you, poison won't work on Sasori as I'm sure you've already surmised. His body might no longer even be human based on the modifications I used to see him do with his puppets."

A rasp slithers from above before Sakura can answer.

"Good guess Granny."

The pair leap back as Hiruko's tail swishes forward to strike.

He hops down to the floor properly, takes in the duo.

"A clay ant got burned up just as I was heading back for the hideout, a signal. You two or the other guys have intel I must destroy." Sasori notes.

Sakura draws up her hands.

"Even if we had this said intel, you wouldn't get it without a fight."

Hiruko's mouth opens, needles launched out in a flurry of black the duo dodge.

"Hmm, well if it isn't you two, then your comrades must have it. I won't waste any time playing with either of you the way I did with that other puppet user." Sasori hums, surprised at their speed.

Viridian sharpens, places her arms to ground before his scorpion tail can strike for their legs.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears!"

Spikes rise up from the cement impeding him just slightly, Sakura jumping forward over the rock thorns, fist poised for Hiruko's head.

'Cha! Let him underestimate us!' Sakura slams her punch in, metal crushing and bending in her ears.

The man, no boy within the puppet stares back at her blankly, eyes as empty as dead man from earlier.

'Young? He doesn't look that much older than me?'

Chiyo pulls her back quickly just as he moves up a hand, jet of water slicing through the rock spikes to her left.

"Sakura! I'll guide you; we don't know what modifications of other puppets he has on him."

Sasori snickers as he cracks his neck, steps out from Hiruko's remains to bring out the Third Kazekage's body.

An eerie grin washes across his face at Chiyo's brief startled look. Search teams scattered all across the Land of Wind for months during and after the Third Shinobi World War to try and find out which assassins could've kidnapped the 3rd only for him have met his demise against her grandson...

Sasori follows her gaze to his now puppet body. "You shouldn't be surprised Granny that this was his fate as I always like to use the strongest bodies I can find as my puppets. I wouldn't feel too bad for him considering he put up a good fight.

He turns him towards the pair. "And now he's become one of my favorites."

---

Hinata & Ino-Konoha Downtown District

"I don't think this is necessary Ino. Madam Azeki's fortunes aren't correct 100% of the time." Hinata sighs.

Her mind is scattered on that masked man even Jiraiya knows little about, his concerns regarding Naruto.

"I gotta ask, everything is alright when it comes to Kid?" Jiraiya catches her, points to the apples on her left.

"Those red ones are on sale by the way! Got one for Tsunade the other day as a snack for her, but I don't think she ate it!"

Hinata blinks, looks around.

No, it's just Jiraiya.

Ah, of course he would pick finding her in the middle of a grocery run. In public, she can't necessarily ignore him as old rules of being polite rise up.

Hinata thinly smiles. "Why do you ask? You usually send a toad when you want to pass a message along."

Jiraiya shrugs, becomes her shadow as she moves on to the dairy aisle.

"This constituted a visit in person based on things I'm hearing of how your loverboy is faring in Suna. You should know that when Naruto gets back to the village, you two will probably need to have a mandatory meeting with Tsunade and some of her advisors. Including those old farts..."

Hinata stills then. Danzo. Homura. Koharu.

Her stomach tilts. "Is Naruto...okay?"

Jiraiya leads them instead down to the yogurts.

"I take you as a fan of strawberry, no the mixed berry flavors; right? I used to see Naruto trying to figure out which ones to choose for you in here."

"...This involves the Nine Tails; doesn't it?" Hinata pries on softly.

Jiraiya's gaze stays forward, looks between two vanilla and peach flavors before setting them back. "Yeah, he's all mixed up like this...chocolate cherry swirl? Hmm, they come up with new flavors every week here! Updates from the air say that he started rampaging, it's called into question if you're properly performing your duties as his sacrifice."

Her grip on her cart tightens, bites her tongue not to snap at him talking half in code.

"I know Naruto is worried about the Akatsuki, even if he's never brought it up directly with me. He's probably been talking to the Nine Tails more to determine if he needs its power." Hinata assumes.

Dark eyes bore on her, Jiraiya's features flattening in that way she knows he does when he's hiding his true annoyance.

He blows out a breath. 'I should've known the Kid and her have been hiding crucial details like this.'

He waves it away; nothing can be done about that now.

"It sounds like you already knew this was a possibility. You two will need to find a way to spin this so that doesn't restrict you two to the village like Danzo and his growing allies want."

Maybe visiting Lady Azeki can give her some luck at facing that inevitable meeting.

But really, thoughts of the famed woman just bring back memories of Hashijimi's strict assessments of her health, going so far as to visit Lady Azeki to receive a fortune of blessing that no troubles would befall the Hyūga and Hanabi specifically as the new heiress once she was sacrificed...

Late afternoon sunshine warms at their backs as they walk along the cobblestones paths that move out of the marketplace. At this time of day most people have returned back to work from their lunch breaks that there shouldn't be a line to see her.

Ino squeezes at her hand in return to stop her feet from dragging. "True...however, I really want to hear what she has to say regarding our futures! I mean, aren't you curious now that it's been a while since you've been at her doorstep what she might have to say of your relationship with Naruto for example?!"

She beams as red crawls into Hinata's cheeks, the one subject she knows she would crack on.

"N-Naruto? There isn't anything of note-"

"Sure there is! Especially with the Akatsuki more in action now. I want to use every last resource available to me in tracking down any former or current members of their group!" Ino interrupts, eyes gleaming with anticipation.

'Right. Eventually this organization will go after Naruto. Ever since Choji's death, Team 10 has been taking more assignments to figure out anyone with ties to Orochimaru or the Akatsuki.'

All to prevent Choji's death from being worthless, just one of many shinobi they've lost since Konoha's invasion and Sasuke's defection.

Hinata forces her smile to stay in place, nods letting Ino lead the way.

Not much has changed about Madam Azeki, shop having expanded with the word of mouth she gotten over the years of her reputable fortunes whether good or bad. It smells of calming lavender and jasmine, curtains a soft velvet red as they push them open.

Sapphire eyes sharpen as her attendant leads them in, peers between them both with a nod.

"Ah, not every day a former Hyūga and Yamanaka clan member come to me for my services. Come, take a seat while I have Mariko brew us some tea. Which of you two would like to go first?"

Ino eagerly raises a hand, Hinata quietly observing beside her. "I would like to see my future and how to be a stronger kunoichi through a tarot and palm reading!"

They each pull up a chair as Ino lets Azeki get to work, fingers gently scoping out various lines along her palm to certain pressure points. "Hmm, I see a fairly straightforward path for you when it comes to being a kunoichi. You will face some downfalls in the near future, but they'll work to strengthen you in the end, particularly when it comes to your clan's techniques."

Ino leans forward, stomach clenching. "What...What type of downfalls?"

Hinata's toes curl as her gaze flashes to her, both thinking the same thing: Death.

Azeki doesn't answer, lays Ino's hand back down to get out her tarot deck.

She shuffles the cards for a minute before setting them down, asks Ino to pick out 3.

Reversed Death is the first card, Azeki sending her a patient smile at the pure dismay that washes across her face.

"Many people don't have a full understanding of Death's meaning. Its power is tied to change and loss and this being in the reversed position means that you have been resisting a major change in your life, regrets over what-ifs."

Ino nods, presses her lips together tightly feeling tears rise. "Choji. His...His death still lingers over our team. I'm worried this means more bad luck is heading for our team."

Azeki hums, points to the second card she's drawn. "Not necessarily. While it's true these potential downfalls could mean the death of loved ones close to you, the Wheel of Fortune is upright. You will navigate through each of these major life changes with a trusted partner, develop skills and growth on and off the battlefield."

Hinata studies Azeki closely, brows furrowed. She can't be sure how much she already knew of this at Ino's nodding along. Her knowledge of clan and shinobi affairs is probably more than the average civilian. Old skepticism curls at her to question just how much she knows of how her life has changed since becoming Konoha's latest sacrifice.

As if sensing where her thoughts have gone, her blue eyes twist to pearl, nods for Ino to scoot over.

"I sense your uncertainty, your Father was the same way when he brought your sister to me." Azeki smiles.

Hinata bristles, blows out a slow breath.

"Tell me this, how can I break down my former clan's archaic policies? What do you see of my future in Konoha as long as I'm known as the jinchuriki's sacrifice?"

Ino straightens at her acerbic tone, pats at her arm. "Hinata, you don't need to to get a reading if you really don't want to-"

Azeki shakes her head as Mariko returns with 3 cups of chamomile tea, takes a quick sip. "Oh, no need to worry about me being offended on my behalf Dear! You both came to me for a service, and I intend to see it through to the end."

Hinata reluctantly lets her take her palm, watches as she nods to herself as she follows certain curves and lines around old calluses and scars. "You too will face a brush with death of someone close to you or it will happen directly to you. It will cause a great upheaval to both you and your loved ones."

Azeki meets her eyes again before moving to shuffle the deck.

"Upright The World. You feel complete with your lover, a sense of happiness and calm that will lead to future milestones together. However, the Tower is reversed, you and perhaps your lover too are dealing with a crisis that looms in the distance, worry that everything is about to come crumpling down."

Opalescent clouds over at her generic statements. "And of the Hyūga?"

Azeki chuckles. "They are connected to the upright Star. Your time to change the clan will happen only once the events of the Tower come to pass."

Hinata sits back as Ino pulls out a stack of ryo to pay. It feels like all she's done is talk in riddles just like Jiraiya or any other psychic, pauses noting the positions of the cards in the row above the Star.

The Temperance card sits in reverse and her mind moves back to Naruto, maybe a true warning he's more out of balance than she realizes when it comes to the Nine Tail's influence on him as of late...

---

Sakura & Chiyo-Suna Underground Tunnels/Outskirts of Suna

"We will take this fight to the ground level!" Chiyo shouts.

Blades screech on both sides of them, a tornado of metal.

Bringing out the Mother and Father puppets sparked something in Sasori, glint of upset in his eyes before it faded back to nothing.

An army of puppets breaks through the ceiling, Sakura smashing in the head of two puppet's knives poised for her leg and chest. Each one holds some type of weapon, Sasori's expression flattening as he follows them out of the dark into the light.

"At this rate, I will need to bring out the Chikamatsu Collection." Chiyo considers, studying her fingers and arms in preparation.

This can't go on forever.

Sasori's voice comes tauntingly behind them, body too truly just like the very puppets he controls. No matter how many times Sakura smashes at his body, he puts himself back together, will never grow tired of this fight.

"You can only run so far."

Sakura clicks her tongue as Chiyo navigates them. 'One cut or swipe of that, and I'll be poisoned!'

Sasori flicks up a finger, the Third Kazekage's body unleashing another torrent of iron sand.

Sakura slides and maneuvers past the stream of black, hisses as one nicks the side of her arm.

Her body topples, Chiyo putting up a shield quickly pushing back a row of coming puppets.

"Sakura, breathe! I'm here." Chiyo states by her ear while keeping her gaze on Sasori.

He scoffs at her efforts, rise of the rest of his hundred puppets closing in.

"It's pointless. You're outnumbered and that poison will kill her now that it's in her system."

He steps forward just as Sakura gets up.

'How?' Sasori pauses, notes then the powder residue on her lips.

An antidote.

He's been dealing with a medical nin this whole time.

"This ends now!" Sakura slams a fist down, molds the ground beneath her until everything starts to quake.

"Water Release: Tsunami!"

The ground gives way to an explosion of rock and water, waves toppling over every puppet in site.

Chiyo doesn't waste a moment as soon as the water recedes enough, Mother and Father puppets back at Sasori's side once more jabbing at his seal.

And for a second, she sees her grandson once more as his human core bleeds out.

He dryly smiles at her pained look as he dies, gaze twisting to Sakura.

"I...I guess for killing me, you should know that one of my team members has close ties to your village."

'What? Who is he referring to? Itachi or someone else?' Sakura frowns.

A figure drops down beside her before she can dwell on the thought.

Naruto.

No, one of his clones.

He takes in the surrounding damage of split earth and water-logged rocks before peering to her with a nod.

"Not sure what Kakashi-sensei was even worried about y'know; you look okay to me. Plus, you desecrated the area and killed one of the Akatsuki's members."

'Huh, a rare compliment from Naruto.'

She nearly asks how things went on his end, but he's already walked away to inspect the biggest area of destruction.

Chiyo's waves away Sakura's concerned glance, Naruto looked right past her...

Sakura blinks as the clone sidesteps broken puppet pieces, walks right up to Sasori's body to study it closely.

"So, get any intel before he bit the dust here? We managed to capture Deidara alive...for now." The clone mentions aloud.

Sakura walks up beside him.

"Yes, he mentioned something about another Akatsuki member that hails from our village. However, he didn't provide any more details before dying."

The clone snorts, eyes locking to her.

"Konoha? Wonder if he means Sasuke?"

Her fists instantly tighten at her sides hearing their former teammate's name again, tips of her ears burning.

A bemused smile rises to the clone's lips.

"Still in love with him; aren't you? Sakura, if you run into him out in the fields, he will attack you with the intent of killing if you try to stop him."

She roughly slaps a hand to its back dispersing the clone into a puff of air before he can say more.

Ugh, Naruto will be pissed at her for that later.

'No. Not him.' She wants to hiss, tongue in knots.

Anyone but him.

---

Naruto, Team 7, & Team Gai-Land of Wind Outskirts

"How long has he been dead for?"

Naruto pointedly stares at Lady Chiyo awaiting an answer he already knows, flat look across his features at her shake of her head.

"Naruto, you shouldn't-" Lee starts, Neji tapping his arm with a shake of his head.

"Well? Tell, me how long Gaara's been dead. Any rough estimate will do. I want to know how long Suna has been without their jinchuriki and Kage." He presses.

Chiyo sighs at his stormy look but holds his gaze. "Based on the state of his body's decay; at least 2 or 3 days."

Naruto nods, rocks back on his knees. "Gaara...he once told me that all he received for sacrificial gifts year after year was humans to test his power or leftovers nobody wanted. He didn't even get to live to see adulthood, at least find someone or something that wouldn't make him feel like a complete monster. And that's your fault."

Chiyo says nothing at his berating, at the tears that openly prick at his eyes.

She settles opposite of Gaara's body, nods.

"You're right. I, like so many of my fellow shinobi, thought only of the village first when I placed the One Tail in him. I went along with the sacrificial presents year after year we presented Gaara with without batting an eye to his emotional trauma. And then I quietly retired from missions with my brother."

Black eyes look up to peer into blue.

"That changes now; I will give Gaara the best offering I can and pray you all deal with the rest of the Akatsuki. That Suna will prosper again one day soon."

She rests her hands to the center of Gaara's chest, pours all her chakra in.

'Her life?' Naruto realizes.

The ultimate gift.

He places a hand on her shoulder to steady her and boost her chakra supply as she presses on.

"Heh, I normally like to play possum, but this time is for real. This...This kinjutsu will die with me. I created it originally to give life to puppets. I had hoped one day even to put Sasori's parents' souls into the Mother and Father puppet's bodies, but he lost interest in them too quickly. Ah, there's much I'm leaving left undone, but at least this won't be one of them." Chiyo murmurs as her vision darkens.

Naruto nods. "Thank you for this Lady Chiyo."

She chuckles lightly in return. "Ah, so you do have manners Kid."

'I hope wherever you are Sasori, that you've found peace.'

Sakura catches her body as she slumps forward, right as Gaara's eyes slowly reopen.

Naruto grins at his stunned look, surrounded by his siblings and groups of shinobi that had been assigned to look for him.

He gives a low bow to Chiyo's fallen form, gestures around him.

"Welcome back. There's much you need to get caught up on."

---

Sakura & Kakashi-Konoha Interrogation Cell/Prison

'It smells like sweat and blood.'

Sakura wrinkles her nose; nausea burns at the pit of her stomach walking these damp halls at this time of night, only the low creak of the pipes filling the air. Ibiki and Inoichi have gotten little out of probing the former Iwa nin, Deidara as stony as the village he hails from.

"Hmm, just kill me already! I'm already used to genjutsu and people trying to find out the secrets to my art! Or are you lot so weak and worried in doing so I'll trigger one last bang?"

She's been assigned to heal his injuries after Tsunade gave her initial head to toe assessment back in the main Interrogation team, instructed them on how to keep him properly chained up without losing any more of his skin to necrosis.

He'd hung between life and death those first few days, fevers and infections that ravaged his organs enough to send him into shock more than once.

But in watching Tsunade heal him, she too has learned how to tune out his long-winded talks of how he'll kill each of them one by one once he's fully escaped.

"If you need an additional escort, all you have to do is say the word." Kakashi advises as they walk up to the jail, taking her out of her thoughts.

Sakura shakes her head, glad at least he's here to help her endure this long night shift.

"No, well, maybe. I'm getting good experience treating these prisoners. People forget how easy it is for a shinobi to become depressed or have a mental breakdown after any type of mission. I can use this knowledge with Lady Tsunade on how to gear future treatment plans and medication."

Kakashi hums, smiles lightly beneath his mask.

His Father could've probably benefitted from these new medicines they've been testing out on their most difficult patients. But then again, it wouldn't have stopped the scathing comments he constantly seemed to get behind his back before choosing to turn his blade on himself...

He pats at her shoulder as they reach a fork in the unit. "Send me the signal the second you see anything out of the ordinary. I'm stuck here on guard duty until 6:00 am with you and the other security personnel."

Sakura nods, waves back as he goes to westbound section of the prison, heads opposite to Kayuko for shift change report.

"...Deidara's been unusually quiet today. Not sure if it's because he was drugged sky high with sedatives in order to cleanse and check all those wounds put into him. Not that they've improved much from yesterday or the day before that." She chortles with a grin at Sakura's arrival.

She nudges her side as she reviews the chart with her. "Hey, is it true the jinchuriki or err Naruto attacked him like this?!"

Sakura shrugs, not in the mood to further spread gossip that she knows will go outside these prison walls. Especially when she knows Kayuko is someone who actively behind closed doors continues to disparage Lord Third on why he even allowed for Naruto to become a shinobi, that Hinata's failing in her sacrificial duties for this incident to even have happened.

"Supposedly. I wasn't there to witness the full brunt of the attack."

Kayuko's grin tightens at her curt tone, points to Deidara's latest lab results from an hour ago. "Well, his hemoglobin hasn't improved much even with receiving 3 units of blood. White blood cell count is still pretty elevated, not sure what type of antibiotics can actually touch whatever modifications he's done to his body. Good luck tonight."

Sakura watches the older nurse walk away, blows out a breath.

'Let's get this over with.'

The night trudges on slowly, anti-anxiety and sleep aids given to the most restless inmates while the shinobi found illegally within the Land of Fire's border get continual shots of caffeine until they confess their true purposes for being in Konoha.

Deidara doesn't even look at her when she takes his vitals again shortly after 4:00 am.

That is until her guard Umeki abruptly collapses to the ground.

The room gets a degree hotter, Sakura stepping forward for him only to feel the tip of a blade at her neck.

"Don't move Sakura."

That voice.

'No. This must be some imposter.'

Anger overcomes upset, instantly ducks herself low before he can jab the blade in, stomps the ground as the figure dodges the blast of cement and fist she launches for them.

She unleashes a flower bomb, fumes keeping back whoever this is for now.

It isn't just Umeki, all the nearby guards in the area have dropped like flies. For someone to have gotten through all their security measures in place...

Her stomach tilts. 'Genjutsu.'

Viridian meets onyx, nausea bouncing right up to the back of her throat.

Sasuke really is here in the village, now of all times.

'Kakashi-sensei. What is going on?!'

Her warning of danger would be to form a sequence of cracks in the ground plus a spray of gardenia and hyacinth into the air. She clenches her teeth if he'll be able to see her silent message in the rolling dark, at least should be able to pick up on the scents.

"Why are you here?!" Sakura instantly pressures him, Sasuke gazes past her to Deidara's snickering. He avoids meeting her gaze fully, breaks out of upended earth before she can attempt another crush of his legs.

"...This doesn't involve you. Stay out of it." He dryly answers.

Sakura assesses him frostily, lightning crackling in his hands poised for her chest.

She pushes him anyways, grins tauntingly.

"Has Orochimaru dappled in research regarding the flower poisons you've just breathed in? Probably not since his preferred method is experimentation on humans with unique abilities. That's all he is to you, a body for his eventual taking. I'm sure your revenge plans can get passed along to Deidara here regarding your brother."

Sasuke says nothing, but his expression darkens to match her own.

Deidara breaks the tension, shifts his body rattling his chains.

"About time you got here and broke me out of this shithole; leave your lovers spat for another time! That sharingan of yours isn't the hot shit you and your brother make it out to be with how long you took." He snaps.

Crimson spins to life in his eyes, Deidara beaming right back even as Sakura blocks his path.

"Hey, we both have the same target in mind Sasuke: find Itachi."

Sakura forms a barrier, screech of the alarms ringing out thankfully above.

Good, in less than a minute, she'll have backup.

'If I can just keep these two away from each other until more people arrive.'

Her heart thunders in her ears, pressing on despite this closed space and limited time, despite the hundreds of questions flittering about her mind she desperately wants to ask...

"Earth Release: Rock Flow Wave!"

Sasuke jumps back, raises up a hand.

"Fire Release: Fire Bullets!"

Flames turn cement and rock molten, melting from the heat.

"Sakura! What's going on in there?!" Kakashi's voice bellows out, clearing a path via a vortex of water to join her side. His eye widens a fraction to see Sasuke here too, the way he is too close to Deidara's chains.

Deidara prattles on, Sasuke never losing his attention.

"So, what'd you say we temporarily join forces to find that brother of yours Sasuke?"

-x-

---

I would say Sakura and Chiyo's sections were the hardest to write in changing up canon. Additionally, it's hard to write SasuSaku for me in this story considering all the tension between them. Good thing NaruHina will be the major focus again in these coming sections lol.

What shows have you guys been watching? I've been keeping up with Blue Box and Dandadan and of course the new season of Arcane just came out too!

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 29: The Scars Of The Past

Chapter 29: The Scars Of The Past

"Children show scars like medals. Lovers use them as a secrets to reveal. A scar is what happens when the word is made flesh."

― Leonard Cohen, The Favorite Game

---

Kakashi & Sakura-Konoha Prison

'Why is Sasuke here?'

Smoke clogs the area, fire brushing at steel and rock.

This whole area is about to collapse.

The 200s section, the one section of the unit they keep the heaviest of guard duty knowing the danger and notoriety of the inmates in this wing is now in flames.

Kakashi assesses the scene quickly, Sakura's fists wound together tightly, prepared to further upend ground to keep Sasuke away from Deidara.

His presence back in Konoha of all places throws everything off, previous plans carefully set in place for dealing with Deidara and the Akatsuki in general all thrown out now.

'There's no time to try and hold Deidara in place, I'll have to kill him.' Kakashi determines.

He crouches low as Sakura's poison seeps across the room, channels all his attention towards the explosion artist. If Deidara's bothered by the toxic fumes, his features don't show it, azure still focused on Sasuke's direction awaiting an answer.

"Hey, wanna use those flames of yours to melt at these chains of mine hmm? I mean, surely with those sharingan eyes of yours you can't botch that up, right?"

Sasuke ignores his taunt and Deidara beams, eyes flickering back to Kakashi and Sakura.

"They aren't going to give you the information you want on your brother." He prattles on.

Sasuke says nothing but does finally take one step towards him.

Electricity imbues Kakashi's fingertips, launches it to the ground.

"Lightning Release: Lightning Barrier!"

The bolt skirts and crisscrosses right between the two, Sasuke taking one look at the wall of lightning before scoffing.

Scarlet twists to him.

"You really must think I'm weak still to think this would stop me sensei." He derides.

Kakashi shrugs.

'I just want to keep your focus on me.'

But Sasuke sees through him, dodges the slab of twisted metal and cement Sakura launches from the opposite wall.

"Get away from him!" Sakura snaps, second punch forming an abyss between the two.

Sasuke leaps over the crevasse, draws in a breath.

"Fire Release: Molten Bullets!"

Each shot knocks out a piece of chain, Deidara stretching up slowly in relief. All of his muscles yell at him for moving too fast, everything that's been done to him since his capture probably can't be easily or even fully healed once Konan takes a look at these wounds.

'No matter. I just need to be free again to exact my revenge. Getting a tailed beast can come later.' He decides.

"About time asshat. You can't get answers out if me if I'm dead!"

Kakashi speeds forward over cracked stone, pinpoints on Deidara's head.

'This time. This time I won't miss my shot!'

Deidara stiffens as the vortex forms beside him, grits his teeth when Sasuke momentarily moves back to not get sucked in too.

He manages to grab onto his arm before he gets too far out of range, cerulean now wild and dark with rage. There's no way in hell he's letting another sharingan user best him or dying without a bang, he needs to take down at least one of the Uchiha brothers.

"Hey, don't just fucking stand there! If I die here and now, I'm taking you with me!"

Sasuke considers him for only a moment before glancing back to Kakashi and Sakura, gaze lingering on Sakura.

Verdant studies him back, hands trembling at her sides.

She rises one arm up towards to Kakashi to maybe push him, stop herself from having to watch his death. There's no reason to care for him any longer after seeing what he's done, is about to do...

But then she shoves it back down, blood drawing at her lips turning away.

Sasuke laughs icily.

"Good. Guess you've gotten over those feelings for me now, huh Sakura?"

Sakura twists her gaze back to him only to see clay in his hands.

Detonating clay.

"Get down Sakura. Now!" Kakashi shouts.

She takes cover under a pile of topped cement and pipes.

Deidara's snicker echoes across the room.

"Heh, all you Uchiha always have some type of trick up your sleeve. Blowing up your lover and old teacher is a new type of art for me!"

He licks up the clay and the room goes white.

Sakura rushes over to Kakashi's side as soon as the heat of the blast calms, feels something sharp digging into her ankle.

She risks once glance towards it and sees a mix of shards and scrapnel embedded in near the bone, trickle of blood leaking out.

'I'll deal with it later.' Sakura rips at the side of her shirt, wraps it around her ankle forming a makeshift bandage.

She re-focuses back on Kakashi, moves them from the interrogation room into the adjacent hall, sits him up as he coughs out smog and dust.

"Where...Where are they?" He questions between pants.

Her gaze roams back to the room, the dark outlines of where Sasuke and Deidara's bodies had been.

The gaping hole in the wall beside it.

An officer and doctor rush up to them before she can answer. "Shit, what the hell happened in here? Where's prisoner 215; don't tell me he escaped?!"

Sakura shakes her head to his questions and Kakashi's, too many minutes went by in that explosion.

"They're gone."

---

Naruto & Hinata-Uzumaki Apartment

He tosses and turns well past midnight, hears the Nine Tail's voice in his ears even wide awake now.

"The time will come soon boy where I will take over your body fully. You will snap and lose yourself to rage, whether it be from a civilian or a shinobi is no matter to me. None of the sacrificial gifts given to you, to me, are worthy enough to stop my destruction to these lands."

Naruto sits up, notes the ink black still to the sky before getting up for the living room.

Hinata is tucked fully into her futon, at least one of them getting some sleep.

He watches the slow rise and fall of her chest, accidentally steps on the part of the wood floor that always cracks, stiffens when lilac eyes blearily open.

"Hmm, Naruto? What's wrong? Can't sleep?"

Naruto leans back silently, drop his gaze from her as her brows furrow in concern.

His nightmares will only just stress her.

"Nah, just need a midnight snack y'know!" He lies.

Hinata studies him for a long minute before scooting over, pats at the spot beside her.

"Alright, well after you get said 'snack', you can sleep the rest of the night beside me."

He clicks his tongue, eyes flickering between the kitchen and her.

His stomach revolts at the idea of eating anything right now, even ramen, swishes in warning.

So he burrows in beside her with a grunt, feels the tips of his ears burn at Hinata's soft giggling beside him.

He pulls her against his chest before it can become full on laughter, grins feeling her cheeks warm.

He presses light, warm kisses against her neck to her collarbone, beams as her blush darkens.

"Not laughing now! You shouldn't be so embarrassed when you've already seen all of me Hinata and me of you y'know." He chuckles teasingly in her ear.

Hinata peers up at him.

"I could look at you anytime I want if I truly desired to."

Naruto runs a finger to her lips.

"Wait...like using your byakugan to peep at me?! Did you pick that up from Pervy-Sage?"

Hinata turns over in response, sinks into his chest as her new pillow now without answering.

"Go to sleep."

A knocking at the door stirs them awake hours later, Naruto reluctantly sitting up first.

Whoever's knocking at the door doesn't plan to leave.

"Alright, Alright. I'm on my way." He grunts, undoing the bolt and lock.

One of Granny's aides.

The man freezes, hand midway up in the air to pound on his door again.

"Yeah? What do you want?" Naruto greets him.

He shoves an envelope into his hands, swallows quickly.

"A-A summons is all! I'll be on my way now!"

He rushes downstairs before Naruto can ask from who.

Hinata walks up beside him, notes the Land of Fire stamp in the middle.

'This has the Hokage's formal seal on it.' She notes.

Jiraiya's warning slinks up, stomach seizing up with knots.

"I want you to be aware Tsunade along with Danzo, Homura, and Koharu will want a meeting with you two once Naruto and the others return from Suna."

This is it, the summons that he said would inevitably come.

Naruto tears open the letter, groans.

"Granny and those old farts want us to neet at 2:00 pm today for some meeting. It's supposed to be our off day!"

Hinata sighs. "This is an official letter. They've used the proper channels for when one wants to meet with the jinchuriki. If we ignore it, they'll just corner us eventually."

Naruto shrugs, heads to the kitchen, lights the corner of the letter using the stovetop, white turning charcoal black.

He dumps the ashen letter into the trash and peers back to Hinata who moves the bin aside to not let the scent linger.

"Since when do I follow whatever jinchuriki rules they try to impose on me? That didnt work with Old Man Third and it won't work now either."

Hinata simply nods, squeezes in beside him to get started on omelettes.

Naruto absently chops at green onion and parsley, mind drifting.

Blue lands on lavender, scowling.

"...There's no way to get out of that; is there?"

Hinata shakes her head, leans slightly against his shoulder.

"No. I don't think so."

Naruto mumbles a curse.

And deep in the back of his head he hears the Nine Tails chuckle.

---

Hokage Tower-Main Conference Room

"Where the hell is he Tsunade? It's 2:30 pm now! You sent Tasuyo to the proper address; didn't you? Or is everyone on your team too incompetent to even do a basic delivery task?" Danzo sneers.

'I'm going to need way more sake if I'm to get through this meeting without decking him into the ground.' Tsunade grits her teeth, forces a polite smile.

Amber eyes twist to Shizune, ignores her frown as she discreetly slips a third round of liquor into her water.

"I'm sure Naruto and Hinata will be here shortly. You're more than welcome to head home if you're getting tired-"

Danzo holds up a hand. "I intend to see the jinchuriki and sacrifice's progress with my own eyes. It's part of being a Hokage after all, but I'm sure you recall that when not in a drunken haze, right?"

Tsunade shoots out of her chair, fists poised for that smart mouth of his, wind crackling into the room before either can move.

Naruto breezily walks in 40 minutes late, Hinata studying Koharu and Homura's aghast looks at the flurry of paper and glasses he's tossed about.

'They're like the Hyūga Elders with those pinched looks.' Hinata considers.

Same generation. Same feelings that the village's jinchuriki and sacrifice are only meant to exist as weapon and prisoner respectively to keep the beast's rage calm in times of peace.

Their eyes lock with hers, Hinata plastering on a grin.

None of them really want to be here right now.

"You talk big for someone that got passed on for being the 5th Hokage. Says more about you compared to Granny." Naruto states by way of greeting to Danzo.

He glares silently in return as he plops into the seat in front of him.

And then a smile rises to his lips.

"What did you see back in Suna by chance boy? Another nation's jinchuriki's death shouldn't have affected you so much to cause such a scene. I hope you didn't bring any of that cursed misfortune Suna has had as of late in losing their Kazekage back home."

Crimson sparks in his eyes furthering Danzo's grin, Hinata gripping at Naruto's hand beneath the table, kicks at his shin when his nails and teeth elongate.

"Don't rise to his bait!" She mouths.

Naruto blows out a breath, tacks on a grin back.

"The only one with misfortune in this room is you. Jealous over Granny's position, jealous you could never to beat Old Man Third on and off the battlefield, and definitely jealous you're not strong anymore. You've become a weak old fart that nobody will remember once you die."

"Enough Naruto." Tsunade intercedes.

But he's already twisted the knife, malice brewing in Danzo's features.

Naruto's smile widens, venom dancing in his eyes daring him to refute anything he's just said.

Danzo slams a fist down against oakwood.

"You lost control of the beast back in Suna to the point they had to use a seal to stop you from going on a rampage! Those are the facts boy, don't even try to deny it. You've been speaking with the Nine Tails too; haven't you?"

"No. In fact, with how calm things have been around here, you'd think you'd bring me be a proper offering or gift as a thank you." Naruto smoothly lies.

Danzo snorts, darkened gaze switching to Hinata.

"You've become far too lax in your duties as a sacrifice. You Dear will be at fault too should calamity strike our village next. Perhaps you need some type of incentive, would being offered earlier freedom from the jinchuriki please you? A place back at the Hyūga compound; I can schedule a meeting with Hiashi or-?"

Hinata twists her lips, curtly interrupts him. "I want none of those things."

'Huh, so all those rumors of this girl being akin to a mouse were false.' Danzo observes, clicks his tongue.

She's been too tainted by the jinchuriki's influence anyways to truly hear him out.

Homura nods at his earlier points to get them back on track, raises a hand. "We must limit you two's missions out of Konoha for the time being for the village's safety. Lady Tsunade, you must find this suitable in light of the recent events in the other nations?"

Koharu pipes up as well. "We need to protect the jinchuriki from being captured by this organization!"

Hinata bristles, straightens. "Ah, so all three of you were kept out of the loop. That makes sense considering it was a classified mission looking into the Akatsuki."

Koharu deflates first, peers back to Homura and Danzo, as equally silent as her.

None of them know what she means.

Tsunade clears her throat getting everyone's attention.

"Can I finally get a damn word in?"

She nods at the silence back, shoots warning stares at the trio.

"This is my first and final warning: Use Naruto and Hinata's proper names. I know each of you have been told before already to do so and yet you continue to ignore said policy. If you do it again in my presence, I'll have you all demoted from your positions to never again have any say in board discussions."

Homura and Koharu nod quickly, Danzo simply crossing his arms to hear what else she has to say.

Tsunade draws in a breath.

"Now, while it's true that I received word that Naruto temporarily lost control of the Nine Tails, that does not mean he should be restricted to the village nor should that be applied to Hinata."

She covers a smile at Naruto's sigh of relief.

"I will not repeat the same mistakes of the previous Kage who kept the jinchuriki confined to Konoha or time and again gave poor sacrificial gifts knowing we rely on the beast's power in times of war. It's better that Naruto and Hinata continue to take assignments within reason that will continue to boost their growth."

Danzo scoffs. "With all due respect Lady Tsunade, what makes you think those policies were a mistake? Your Grandfather was the one who started the tradition of yearly offerings to his wife, your Grandmother to honor her sealing the Nine Tails into herself. Don't we still carry out that rule to this very day for the jinchuriki and the latest sacrifice?"

Wind rises in the room, rattles at the windows.

Naruto flattens his hands to the table before he turns a vortex on him, though a slash of wind nicks at his cheek before Danzo can fully turn his head.

"Do you actually believe these lies you tell yourself?"

Danzo doesn't look his way, wipes at the smear of blood before continuing on.

"Tsunade, I'd like to know more on how you'll be keeping the Akatsuki from invading Konoha. While it's true Naruto is strong, we don't fully know what skills and abilities each of these Akatsuki members have."

Tsunade leans back in her seat, rubs at her head to keep a coming migraine at bay.

'He's waiting for you to slip up, be caught in a lie.' She calms her ire.

Danzo isn't going to stop prodding her with questions, will never fully be satisfied with any decision she makes...

She thinks of Jiraiya then, his presence here would at least ease the tension layered about the room like a fog.

"I'm just saying be on your toes. He wants that hat Tsunade. It's been his childhood dream to be Hokage." Jiraiya mutters between bites of karaage.

Tsunade picks at her onigiri, sets it aside to eat the unagi bowl he got her just to stop his glare at her lack of eating.

The Grasshopper Lounge is known for their drinks, not whatever light bites they have to keep pockets open to the variety of cocktails, sakes, and wine that they have.

"...Hey, are you sure about going to Ame alone? If...If it's really those Orphans behind this, I can back you up."

Jiraiya pats at her hands to quiet her. "No. You're needed here Tsunade. Konoha doesn't need to lose another Kage and I want you to be able to watch over Naruto and Hinata. He trusts you more than me probably."

"That's not true-" Tsunade begins, Jiraiya speaking over her.

"If worst comes to worse, I'll abort the operation. However, we need the confirmation and I will stop them as their former sensei. Now, eat your food please before it gets cold, you're wasting my precious ryo!"

Tsunade rolls her eyes, picks up her chopsticks.

'I'm too stressed to worry about food.' She eats two large bites to appease him before speaking again.

"Ugh, what does Danzo see in this? This job isn't glamorous, just paperwork and meetings 24-7. Why cling to such a dream?"

Jiraiya flicks at her nose in response, chuckles when she raises a fist at him.

"Hey now, don't mock a man's childhood dreams! Sometimes that's all one has that keeps them going day after day."

Tsunade rolls her eyes, but notes the way his features dampen just briefly before grinning again. She stuffs down another bite of unagi feeling her chest lurch, decision made.

"Alright, don't make me regret it. You get one date when you're back from this assignment. A real one, not in some random crappy hole-in-the-wall like this." Tsunade announces.

Jiraiya blinks, Tsunade grinning that for once the lecherous writer has no words.

"...Wait, how drunk are you? Your pity hurts me, though a big old hug right now and all will be forgotten!"

Tsunade jabs her chopsticks into his hand.

"I'm being serious you moron!" She growls.

Jiraiya's expression changes then, obsidian instantly clearing.

A hint of red splashes at his cheeks before rising his sake cup up to hers.

"Huh, well...okay. I know plenty of fancy places! You just keep losing at pachinko and the slots and I'll be back before you know it! And no taking it back, I'm holding you to this deal!"

She hadn't asked for the deeper meaning behind his cryptic words, asked for another round of sake to bury the ache of that conversation.

"I've already assigned three units respectively to investigate and track down the members we have collected some intel on. The supposed Zombie Duo, Itachi Uchiha who Deidara is trying to find as well, and their possible leader."

Danzo hums, but his expression remains impassive.

"Speaking of Deidara, there's also the matter of the security breach Sasuke Uchiha created."

Naruto leans his head against his palm, openly yawns as the trio's gazes flash to him.

He shrugs. "What? You'd be better off asking Sakura, Kakashi-sensei, or any of the officers that were on duty at the time about Sasuke and how he got in. You can also review the cameras as well if they're still functioning. But I wasn't there, remember? Maybe you guys are losing your memories, do you all still know where you are right now or should we call for help?"

Hinata covers a laugh too late, peers out the opposite window ignoring their stares.

Homura stiffens at their shared rudeness, mutters something to Koharu who nods her agreement.

The pair take their leave silently with a final bow to Tsunade.

Danzo steps forward. "Where is your protege at the moment?"

Tsunade stacks together her paperwork, stands.

"The hospital. And I need to finish rounding with her. This meeting is now adjourned."

Danzo watches her go, casts one last look to Naruto and Hinata.

"Enjoy your freedom while it lasts." He mutters, just loud enough for both of them to hear.

---

Sakura & Tsunade-Konoha Central Hospital, Neuro ICU

"Your hands are shaking."

Sakura freezes, drops her scalpel. Lady Risa smiles patiently, nods over to her 2nd aide Aoko.

"We can finish up Mr. Kanehara's stitches Sakura. Please take a breather, you haven't eaten since around 7:00 am shift start."

Her eyes warily shift to what time it currently is.

3:18 pm.

"Alright, I...I won't be far if anything happens." Sakura mutters, heads for the lockers.

As soon as she's cleaned and into fresh scrubs, she moves into the hall, bumps right into another body.

"Sorry. Sorry! I wasn't looking where I was going." Sakura spills out apologies, peers up to see hazel eyes scrutinizing her.

She clamps up.

Lady Tsunade.

One look at her flushed cheeks, dark bags surely under her eyes has her grab her by the arm to lead her away from the other nurses and doctors in the corridor.

"What have I told you about proper nutrition and rest young lady?"

Sakura squirms at her sharp tone. "At least 7-8 hours sleep and 3 hardy meals per day."

Tsunade nods, gaze softening. 'She keeps picking up all my bad habits. Next thing I know I'm going to see her in one of my usual gambling dens.'

"Well, you've broken both of those today. You're a dead weight right now Sakura, it's a miracle no accidents have happened. I'm sending you home to get some rest."

Sakura grits her teeth, pinches the underside of her arm to keep from slouching in her seat.

"But there's a chance Mr. Murata in room 8A has a brain bleed that still needs monitoring! Plus Mrs. Wataya in 10B came in with a stroke this morning!"

Tsunade accepts their charts from her as they head into her office, nods.

"You've done well despite just running on caffeine. I'll have Risa and Dr. Muranaka further review them and any other operations you aided in today."

Sakura nods, slumps back.

Tsunade passes her a bottle water and sandwich from her haori, reluctantly bites into the meal when Tsunade keeps her gaze glued on her.

"...How are you faring Sakura since the prison escape? I know Kakashi was discharged after just a day of observation once pulmonary team cleared him."

Sakura wipes at her lips, rolls her shoulders trying to find the right words.

She's used to seeing death by now. Usually it's mangled limbs, burnt flesh, and bodies torn open exposing bones.

Shinobi and civilian of all ages have been on the operating table or bed next to her.

"It's gotten easier to sleep I suppose after making a herbal remedy that Anko-sensei recommended. It's interesting how some medicines can turn poisonous to the human body in a strong enough dosage. I've had to remind myself of that, my patients, and my own Dad too when the phantom pains kick in." Sakura muses softly.

Tsunade splits a plate of mochi with her, nods out the window towards the north forests.

"You need a change of scenery Sakura."

Sakura chuckles. "Well, Ino said Yugakure is nice this time of year. Though I don't plan to take any breaks anytime soon My Lady. There's too many admissions as of late to the ER and not enough discharges."

Tsunade shakes her head. "I'm not saying it as a hypothetical Sakura. I'm telling you that you need a change of scenery. I have an assignment I want you to do, that is if you're up for it."

As she expects, she leans forward curiously.

"I need you to infiltrate Otogakure."

The name makes her move back as if stung, Tsunade holding up a hand seeing her eyes haze over.

"I...I don't think I'm the best person to choose for such a task." Sakura begins.

"Perhaps. I know you have complicated feelings towards Sasuke, but I want you to slip into Oto for a particular reason as I feel you'll best blend in once properly disguised." Tsunade explains.

She unlocks a drawer from her desk then, pulls out photos of a redhead covered in bite marks, a white haired man with skin that looks half liquid, and a bulky orange haired man.

"Sasuke is highly likely going to join the Akatsuki if it can bring him one step closer to getting to Itachi. His name will go into the bingo books if they haven't already." Tsunade notes with a certainty that makes bile swim to the back of her throat.

Sakura nods for her to go on.

"Based on what information I've gotten from Jiraiya and his connections, Sasuke will eventually need to amass a team of people to help aid him in killing his brother and then possible further destruction that could lead back to Konoha."

Sakura hums, rubs her chin thoughtfully.

"Where do I come into this?"

Amber peers up into jade.

"You must rendezvous with these individuals first if you can. Pose as a doctor, collector, thief, hell even a fellow prisoner. Whatever means necessary Sakura to sway them from joining Sasuke."

---

Hinata, Naruto, & Jiraiya-Uzumaki Apartment

The tea kettles whistles out into kitchen, Hinata steadying her grip upon the handle.

Naruto left for the woods to forage for more herbs, Jiraiya slipping in as soon as he left.

"When do you leave?" Hinata repeats.

Jiraiya accepts as she pours them two cups of green tea.

"Tomorrow night." He murmurs out after taking a sip.

Hinata sits opposite of him.

"You've been the bearer of bad news as of late." She teases to lighten the mood, absently bites at her egg without tasting it.

Jiraiya chuckles. "Well, I couldn't just leave without saying goodbye! I'm making my rounds about the village and figured I would stop here first!"

Daybreak brightens the kitchen, yellow rays falling along the wood flooring up to the table.

Hinata arches a brow taking in his expression, pearl darkening. "Right. Without telling Naruto?"

Jiraiya's grin doesn't even crack. "Naruto doesn't even like me. He's told me so multiple times to my face."

'And now you're acting as stubborn as him.' Hinata purses her lips, moves for another sip of tea.

"Naruto loses patience with you because you're always distracted by women versus training. Plus all the secrets you'd been keeping from him." Hinata relates.

Jiraiya pouts then, stirs at his cup. "Hey, I taught Naruto everything I know and confirmed all his suspicions! Hell, he's better than me when it comes to Sage mode."

Hinata perks up then. "Then have him come with you!"

"Come with you where?" A voice asks behind them.

Naruto.

Jiraiya winces as he purposefully jabs a finger to his shoulder, other hand depositing the half full basket of herbs upon the table.

"Hey, you're back early Kid! What happened to foraging?!"

"I always have a toad or some measure of checking the apartment when I'm gone y'know. I turned around as soon as I got notified you were here. I can have a clone later finish the harvesting." Naruto retorts.

His prodding turns into digging at his shoulder blades, dodges the swish of his hair.

Jiraiya pushes him away. "Amegakure. And no you can't come."

Naruto plops into the seat beside him.

"Wait, when? This is in regards to the Akatsuki; isn't it? You'll at least have back up with you though, right?"

Jiraiya shakes his head. "Too dangerous to bring others into this, it's my responsibility to deal with their leader if it is who I think it is."

Naruto blinks, gapes at the realization. "You're going alone; ugh, you're being an idiot! This is basically a suicide mission!"

Jiraiya pats at his head, Naruto shaking him off.

"Who says I'm gonna die Kid? Sheesh, you and Tsunade don't have any faith in my prowess!"

Naruto studies the floor, lips puckering and flattening.

Jiraiya straightens seeing the coming of the storm.

'Yikes, this is why I didn't want to tell him!'

But when Naruto looks up at him again his anger has evaporated, eyes watery.

"Don't go Pervy-Sage...Jiraiya. What will Granny and I do if you die?"

Jiraiya blinks in surprise, squeezes at his shoulders.

"Hey, I'm nobody worth crying over! And even if I do die, you have Hinata here. She's your family, and your friends. You won't be alone Naruto."

Naruto wipes at his eyes, Jiraiya removing a book from his vest.

"Anyways, I know it's not your birthday, but I wanted to gift you this! We can review some of the notes and photos together once I'm back!" Jiraiya explains giddily.

Naruto looks down at said novel.

Make Out Paradise: Traveler's Edition.

"I added some extra content for readers on the go or when they're on holiday!" Jiraiya explains at his flat look.

Naruto sets it aside, moves to stand to make his breakfast. 'Why did I just shed tears over this moron?'

Jiraiya hugs him from behind, Naruto grugingly turning around to return it.

Hinata gifts him some herbs and snacks to take with him, accepts a hug from her as well.

"Alright, I'm gonna head out! I'm sure you two will get busy with assignments soon enough as well. When we get free time again, we can discuss that book. Feel free to use the tips I wrote in it, but be safe about it!" Jiraiya chimes out, Hinata reddening.

"Go away already." Naruto waves him off.

Hinata picks up his novel once he's gone, hums as she flips through the beginning pages.

"Does Jiraiya always write...in code?" She asks aloud.

Naruto comes up beside her, leans his head against her shoulder to get a better look.

The first 5 pages are nothing but numbers.

A picture slips out from the center, Naruto bending to pick it up.

A younger Jiraiya and three smiling kids who look around the age of an Academy student.

"Do you recognize any of them? This must've been taken around the time of the Second Shinobi World War maybe?" Hinata scours their faces if she saw any of them during her travel assignment.

Naruto shakes his head slowly, takes in the dreary background of gray buildings and...

Rain.

"No, but this looks like Amegakure."

-x-

---

Hello and Happy Thanksgiving weekend to all my US readers!

So, I'm admittedly feeling a bit self-conscious, don't know how people are feeling about the storyline. Love it? Hate it? Mainly I'm just wondering if I'm moving things too fast or too slow when it comes to Shippuden's storyline!

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 30: The Enemy Mine

Chapter 30: The Enemy Mine

"Appear weak when you are strong, and strong when you are weak."

― Sun Tzu, The Art of War

---

Sakura-Haruno Household/Southern Hideout

"-And how long did you say you'll be gone again Dear?" Mebuki questions, stirs at her bowl of katsudon slowly before setting her chopsticks down. Nothing tastes or looks the same since the days after the Invasion. Dr. Nobimori told her the smoke inhalation damaged her throat and eyes some with medications, sprays, and eyedrops doing little in the long run to fully bring back her sense of taste and smell.

Perhaps said damage is permanent.

She bites her lip glancing to Kizashi's prosthetic leg, she has no right to complain when her husband...

'Ah, I can hardly focus on eating knowing what lies ahead for Sakura.' Mebuki sighs, rubs at her head, turns her thoughts back to her only child.

Sakura restrains back a sigh, clasps her hands together beneath the table.

"A month, perhaps a month and a half. But don't worry you guys, I'm very familiar with the layout of this area-"

Kizashi holds up a hand, features openly weary and dark. "No, you're not Sakura. Don't give us the runaround or those same bullshit answers the doctors gave me regarding my leg."

Sakura bristles, clenches her teeth at his open curse, this anger he's been carrying around like a storm cloud yet to unleash the downpour she and Mom are waiting for.

He has a point; it's been just one bad news after the next. His current prosthetic keeps getting itchy and loose, keeps getting reinfected leading to near weekly trips back to Konoha's emergency center when the fevers come on. Long wait times over and over just to be told by the infectious disease team or rehab team that there's little they can do.

Physical therapy has only done so much, smile and joking fading bit by bit after every session.

Sakura balls her hands against her knees.

'And now I'm leaving as well.'

Kizashi continues on, leans his head forward. "How is it that none of the jonin or active shinobi here in Konoha were aware of Sasuke's coming unless someone tipped him off of where to go to hide his presence? Even Lady Tsunade didn't receive any update he was in the area until it was too late. So, to try and right said foolish errors, she wants to send my only child right into the belly of the beast? Or is this because of your lingering ties to Sasuke that you agreed to this solo mission?"

"Sasuke will not know what I'm up to! The purpose of this assignment is to weaken any forces he's trying to gather! Why is that so hard to understand? I've explained it to you and Mom plenty of times already!" Sakura barbs right back with equal acidity.

Kizashi sighs, eyes narrowing. "Sweetie, your emotions always seem to flare up whenever his name is mentioned."

Sakura grits her teeth, feels her patience about to snap. She should've just lied about the true details of her assignment. It could've at least saved them from fretting over her like this until someone else inadvertently exposed the truth.

Though by then, she would've already been too far out of the village for them to stop.

Kizashi moves to pat at her hands, smiles gently to make a peace offering.

"Otogakure is known for their shinobi operating via sound, right? I don't want you to drown in any of their songs or be humming them with any gongs!"

Mebuki rolls her eyes, shoulders falling as the tension from the room fades, Sakura cracking a light grin.

She grabs for her chopsticks once more, Sakura doing the same.

"I promise I'll send you both updates as soon as it's safe to do so." Sakura relates.

Kizashi nods, smile falling he hides by stuffing down a mix of his miso soup and curry.

"Slow down Dear, the food isn't going anywhere!" Mebuki lightly chastises him.

"Don't want the food to get cold!" He chortles back.

Sakura watches them, commits the sight of them both like this to memory.

She sets out the following morning before they've even awoken, sky still dark with thin strips of stars in the distance.

'No goodbyes. They'll only try to convince me to stay.' Sakura swallows hearing her Dad's light snores, muffled sighs of her Mom following throughout the house.

The forests are still filled with nightbirds and crickets moving about the morning fog, settling against the bark of a tree layered in enough moss to hide her from any traveling merchants coming into Konoha.

She removes the hair dye and contacts from her backpack, pink strands soon layered completely with black, verdant switched for brown.

'Alright gotta rough myself up now a bit, just like Ino showed me.' Sakura looks around, finds a patch of damp grass and mud she cakes her face and arms with. After that, she slides out of her clothes into the drab black tunic and brown slacks she packed along.

Prisoners don't typically have this much muscle and fat on them, but she already has her story prepared for that.

The seas are fortunately calm at this time of year as she hurriedly gets going, moving along the mangroves until she finally sees it by early afternoon the following day.

"Right on time." Sakura mutters to herself.

The caravan of new prisoners/experiments is just arriving.

She searches the emaciated and downcast faces for the woman she will replace: Mai Agawa.

They're all chained to each other, one guard assigned at the front and back.

'The effects of Oleander poison are quite potent. The darts should be enough.' Sakura decides, gets into position.

She counts down from 5.

Her hands twitch at her sides, breathes in and out slowly. Stay patient; calm. As Anko-sensei and Lady Tsunade taught her.

'5, 4, 3, 2, 1. Go!'

The first dart lands right in the back guard's neck, toppling him.

"Hey, Tachibana! What the hell's wrong with you?! Get back up before-" The second needle pierces his neck as well, slumping down with him.

Sakura rushes forward, fiddles with the locks quickly before the prisoners reach a cacophony of commotion.

There's only a minute, maybe two before one of the main officers comes out.

She meets Mai's frantic eyes. "Leave. Head into the woods and stay low by the vines and shadows; don't look back. Start going southeast which will take you to The Land of Waves where there are residents that will help you. Ask for Inari or his grandfather."

She releases her shackles, auburn eyes jumping between her and the sea tower, footsteps approaching.

"W-Who are you? Why are you helping us?" Mai presses.

Sakura waves her away without answering. "Just go already!"

At least 4 of them luckily manage to scramble away with her, the rest pinned down by a sudden crackle of electricity.

Sakura falls with them, grits her teeth through the pain as she sees fiery red hair approach, scarlet eyes enraged.

"You fuckers can't even handle a few measly prisoners! Ugh, damn it! When Lord Orochimaru or Kabuto hears about this..." She growls, kicks straight at Tachibana's stomach causing him to grunt.

Karin arches a brow as she meets Sakura's gaze. "Are you the troublemaker? Should I...know you?

Sakura shakes her head as she moves to a standing position once more.

"No, but you will."

---

Naruto & Hinata-Uzumaki Apartment

"Tell me more about the guy."

Hinata looks up from her cinnamon bun, blinks in puzzlement.

"What guy?"

Naruto makes a circular motion in the air with his finger. "The one you saw back in Kusagakure, with that swirly mask."

Hinata licks a bit of frost from her lips, hums thoughtfully.

"Ah, his face wasn't one I personally recognized. Though it's clear from the description I gave Jiraiya of him that he might be a missing nin one of our jonin-sensei may recognize."

Naruto scribbles something down, Hinata scooting over to beside him to read what he's wrote.

"Former Konoha member? Spy from a nearby smaller village?" She reads aloud.

Naruto nods as he looks back up at her. "I read what I could find around Granny's office after those Old Farts left. Being goofy is probably just an act, he's as dangerous I would say as the guy Pervy-Sage is going after."

Hinata leans against his shoulder.

Mail came this morning assigning them to the Itachi retrieval assignment to start at the end of the week.

Naruto had wanted to go with Team 10's assignment to track down the infamous Zombie Duo, but that had been immediately denied by Danzo.

"The Two Tails and Three Tails were just recently captured by those two with relative ease and we have little information on their full arsenal of skills. We cannot risk our own jinchuriki getting close! The answer is no." Danzo commands.

Naruto flatly ignores him, grabs a glass of sake off Tsunade's desk and dumps it over his papers.

"Hmm, who are you talking to? You should head home and get some sleep instead of having conversations with yourself. I don't think you or those other hags have even been on a mission since Granny here was a kid." He muses aloud without looking back at him.

Danzo moves to jab his cane at him only for Naruto to half look back at him, eyes swirling red.

The room quakes, papers turning into a twister beside him.

"I wouldn't try whatever it is you're thinking."

Danzo steps back, scoffs.

"One of these days I'll imprison you properly for this surly behavior of yours. Jinchuriki or not, you've hardly done anything to protect Konoha even with all the gifts you've received like the stories of old."

Tsunade sighs as he goes, nods to her glass.

"Naruto, you wasted good sake on that idiot! You better pay me back for that!"

Naruto shrugs, beams at her frown. "You shouldn't be drinking on the clock anyways Granny! Your liver and Shizune will thank me for this one-day if your healing capabilities ever fail you y'know!"

Tsunade clasps her hands.

"I'm afraid Danzo's right this time Naruto. I'm assigning you to the Itachi Reconnaissance & Retrieval mission instead of the ones outright looking into the other members of the Akatsuki. There's a chance though that you'll..."

"Run into Sasuke? Yeah, I know." Naruto finishes.

He pauses as he notes the folder in front of her with Itachi's photo, snatches it up before she can slide it out of his reach. His eyes scour over details of Itachi's childhood before the massacre, his talent in the Academy, even his brief stint in Konoha's ANBU.

Naruto pauses under the medical history section, does a double take before Tsunade snatches the folder back, amber eyes hard. "You're being far too nosy over information I haven't even been able to fully verify yet with Konoha's medical records team."

She arches a brow at his lack of answer. "So, will any of this be a problem? Just let me know now and save me the headache and extra paperwork."

Naruto shakes his head. "No, but it will be for Shikamaru perhaps."

He goes on at her puzzled look.

"Oh come on Granny, it's not like he's tried to hide it! He's wanted to kill Sasuke ever since Choji's death when he truly decided to defect Konoha for Orochimaru. I don't know if Sasuke even feels guilty or knows all the background events that happened in trying to get him back to the village."

Running into Sasuke would actually be a worst-case scenario.

Deidara will most likely be with him unless one of them decides to betray the other.

Both have revenge on their minds for the same man...

He glances down to Hinata, grins swiping at a speck of sugar on her cheek making her face flush red.

"You missed a spot." Naruto voices lightly to take his mind off the subject.

Hinata peers up at him, laughs. "I could've gotten it with a napkin."

Naruto shakes his head, leans closer, breath warm on her lips.

"Where would the fun be in that?"

KNOCK! KNOCK!

His lips just barely brush with hers, scowling as a second series of knocks and scratching follows at the entrance.

Hinata scoots back from him to check using her byakugan, smiles.

"It's Kiba, Akamaru, and Shino."

"Ugh, about time! What took you two so long?" Kiba gripes as she clicks the door open.

He's instantly hit with the scent of him on her, lips puffy, skin a tell-tale pink and decides he doesn't need to know further.

Hinata half looks behind her to see Naruto looming, studying the trio up and down.

"...You guys never follow policy at all when it comes to visiting." He grunts.

Kiba rolls his eyes.

'Pot calling kettle black!'

"Hinata's still a member if Team 8 last time I checked! Being Konoha's sacrifice comes last!" Kiba retorts, blinks in surprise when Naruto patters into the kitchen and returns with tea and snacks.

Huh.

Naruto notes his expression, smirks.

"Don't worry, it's just so you'll leave at a proper time and not drag things out worrying for Hinata's safety here still."

Kiba crosses his arms, reluctantly pours himself a glass of iced tea.

Shino adjusts at his glasses while he reaches for a cookie.

"I can assume then you know why we're here? The reason being we must discuss our upcoming mission to find Itachi hopefully before Sasuke does. Both of them haven't been seen in weeks."

Akamaru barks, Kiba nodding. "Akamaru says they've been really careful as of late hiding their tracks and even burning trees or purposefully mucking up their clothes at times to mask their scent."

Naruto nods, leans his head against his palm as Shino pulls out a map.

"It's rainy season too, which is going to make it harder to know which direction they're moving in."

Kiba rocks on his legs then, considers what he truly wants to ask.

"Spit it out." Naruto mentions, peers back up at him.

Kiba bristles at his sharp tone, sighs.

"These guys are going after jinchuriki like you, aren't they? Even Sasuke?"

Naruto shrugs. "Seems like it, though don't know if Sasuke is fully aligned with them or not."

Shino's beetles run up along his neck to his ear, nodding at the bundle of flittering black to start moving in every direction outside Konoha before either of them catches on to their plans.

"Yes, but we're going to have to operate on the assumption he is working with them. Is that okay with you?"

Naruto snorts, crimson fully pooling in his eyes, balling up his hands to calm himself.

Everyone keeps asking him variations of that question, assume that because of how pathetic his previous sacrificial gifts were, he'll up and betray the village too in a similar manner.

And maybe he would if not for the fact that would put unnecessary targets on Hinata too...

"Itachi is the more dangerous of the two. He has nothing left to lose in this world that he actually cares about besides Sasuke from the way things look to me." Naruto insists tightly.

Kiba and Shino nod, switch gears to discuss how the teams will be split up and in which areas they'll be assigned.

Naruto nods along, half-listening.

He has no hard counters for genjutsu, he'll just need to ensure any skirmishes are kept to a minimum, if any.

Because if what he managed to peek at regarding Itachi's medical file back in the Hokage's office is true, he's a man living on borrowed time.

---

Hiashi & Neji- Hyūga Compound

"Already assigned a new mission?" Hiashi guesses seeing Neji packing a bag of first aid kits and food pills. He hadn't brought it up over breakfast, but he already has an idea of what it is based on his meeting earlier in the week with the other clan's leaders.

It feels like he's only been home a few days before already taking on a new task.

Neji nods, glances back to him over his shoulder.

"As I'm sure you already learned from Lady Tsunade, teams of 3 are being sent out to track down Itachi Uchiha and members of the Akatsuki before Sasuke gets to him. They especially need tracker nin for this as Hoheto, Iroha, and Tokuma are heading out as well."

Hiashi nods, he already spoke with each of them earlier in the week.

'That means Hinata too.' He absently notes, considers if her sacrificial duties don't supersede this with how many trackers Konoha will already have available.

But then again, from what he's heard, Hinata's personally seen what one of these Akatsuki members looks like.

"Good, I assume that means you may have a rematch with Sasuke." Hiashi voices, pearl eyes dropping to where he knows his scar mark lies. He's brushed with death and severe injuries as of late and bounced back, though his loss to the Uchiha in the Valley still hovers over him and their clan in general like a shadow.

"That isn't the purpose of this assignment Uncle, you know that." Neji points out, ignores following where his gaze has gone.

Hiashi settles beside him, pats gently at his hands briefly stilling him. "Yes, you're right. However, this is another opportunity to prove the Hyūga Clan's prowess to so many. People continue to send and say unscrupulous rumors behind our backs regarding the benefits we've gotten since Hinata's sacrifice. Showing your feats off can at least further calm the gossip that we the Hyūga are still the strongest clan in Konoha."

"Uncle, even with me being promoted to jonin, those rumors haven't and aren't going to stop anytime soon. It's best to just ignore them." Neji voices as he settles his backpack onto his shoulders.

His eyes twist to outside, the smell of rain building, clouds in the distance bundling together into gray and white chunks.

He feels Hiashi's gaze on his back as he moves for the entrance, finally looks back over to him.

"Unless...you're feeling guilt again for sacrificing Hinata in the first place seeing how far she's gotten no longer under the clan's pressure? If you are, you can always ask for an audience with her and Naruto to get her true feelings and your own out on the matter."

Hiashi scoffs. "I know how my eldest feels."

She made that perfectly clear during their last encounter.

Opalescent narrows further and he knows he's said too much from the way Hiashi raises up his hand in warning for his flippant tone on this subject. He hasn't talked back to him so harshly in years, not since he told him the truth regarding his Father's death.

Hinata's name isn't supposed to be spoken of so brazenly amid these walls, especially not directly in front of him.

Hiashi studies him icily.

"Get going, you're going to be late."

---

Kakashi & Gai-Konoha Entrance

"Do any of you have any ideas on who this man could be?"

Tsunade's question echoes in his ears akin to a bell.

At the time immediately following Team 10 and Team 8's return from Kusagakure, Lady Tsunade had quickly held a meeting to pass around the drawing made of the masked Akatsuki member who'd apparently tagged along with Orochimaru. Time was slipping away from them to gather as much information as possible on his true identity.

Like everyone else in the room, he'd given a 'no' when the drawing was passed along to him.

But it's been wracking his mind since then, that sketch Sai created...

The damage done to the right side of this man's face matches the same side it would be on when he had that fateful mission years back...

He blows out a breath. 'Obito died in the 3rd Shinobi World War.'

Though he can't ignore that his face holds details of perhaps what Obito may look like as an adult. Unruly dark hair he could never get to lay fully flat, abilities similar to the sharingan and the Uchiha clan's skills in general.

If Obito's truly alive though, why didn't he return back to Konoha immediately after the war's end to report in? Who or what helped him get that boulder off the top of his body?

'No. This is probably just someone who looks similar to him, perhaps is using a corpse to hide his true features even?' He considers.

Gai pats at his shoulder before he can dwell any further on the subject.

"Let's say we turn this into another competition Kakashi with whichever team can track down Itachi first! Loser has to take D-rank assignments for a month!"

'That honestly doesn't sound too terrible.' He dryly muses.

Especially considering he hardly spends time around his former subordinates. Neither Sakura or Naruto particularly as of late want to be around him unless absolutely necessary.

His eye roams over to Naruto standing towards the front of the gates with Yamato and Hinata. It's Naruto's first time working directly with Yamato as far as he's aware, observes as he looks the man and up down flatly before looking away into the forests.

"-It's nice to be working with you both. I've heard...many things about you Naruto." Yamato begins, holds out his hand.

Naruto hums at that, reluctantly returns his handshake after a long moment of staring at it. He smiles in that way Kakashi always sees him do when he's about to test if an individual sees him as the jinchuriki or simply just Naruto.

"What stories have you heard?" He begins.

Yamato chuckles. "That you're known to frequently cause property damage around Konoha and the neighboring vicinities, that your mood swings like a pendulum."

Naruto puts his hands behind his head, wrinkles his nose at his bemused grin. 'Ugh, I'm going to have to deal with his creepy ghoul eyes following me around until I truly get the Nine Tails under control!'

"And do you know why I did those things in the first place?"

Obsidian searches blue, nods. "I've done much research on you and the previous jinchuriki of our village Naruto. Sacrificial gifts given to you in previous years were usually hand-me-downs or unusable items shinobi and civilian saw no use for and passed along to you. I intend to treat you and deity within you with the upmost respect."

Naruto's brows furrow at his politeness as he bows to him, sighs.

"Alright, you can stop pretending to be so friendly now y'know. You and I are both aware that you've only been assigned to me specifically for your Wood Release abilities to control the Nine Tails and to keep an eye on Hinata as my sacrifice that she doesn't try to run away from her duties."

Yamato pauses, glances to Hinata who studies him back with a light grin.

"It's true; isn't it?" She presses him gently.

Both wait for him to refute any of Naruto's points.

He scratches at his cheek. "Well, Lady Tsunade did say that you're a bit on the wild side. No matter: we can keep things strictly business. Yes, like you said, I've been ordered to do everything in my power to keep your Tailed Beast suppressed should you indirectly tap into its powers during this assignment. We can at least agree that's the most important thing for future missions in order to fully gain the trust of Madam Tsunade and her advisors, right?"

Naruto scoffs, eyes flashing vermilion before looking away. "Who says I need their trust?"

'At least Yamato can better keep the Nine Tails in check than me.' Kakashi notes at Yamato's blank look, unbothered by Naruto's harshness.

Gai catches something in his features, grin softening.

"Penny for your thoughts Kakashi?"

Kakashi glances back over to him, shrugs.

He isn't going to let the subject go until he tells him what's truly weighing on his thoughts.

"I've been thinking about that drawing made of the Masked Man. His features are similar to that of...Obito's. Though I know how crazy that sounds considering it's been years since his death."

Gai rubs his chin thoughtfully, drops his voice to avoid anyone nearby eavesdropping. "Well, perhaps not Kakashi. That assignment Master Jiraiya is going on to Amegakure, doesn't he suspect that some of the members in the Akatsuki are actually corpses of former prominent shinobi from the various Great Nations? Do you think this is possibly something similar?"

Kakashi's gaze skirts to Lady Tsunade doing final checks on everyone, only she knows the full details of what Jiraiya has possibly gathered and intends to search for in Ame.

"Maybe. However, wouldn't Obito's body still be that of a child's in that case? The Masked Man is a grown man."

Gai slaps a hand against his back. "Well, I wouldn't worry about it too much at the moment! Our paths will cross eventually, and we'll get all the answers we need then!"

Kakashi nods, moves away from his grip as he switches to discussing Itachi's possible whereabouts with his team. He summons his ninken, directs one to each team to further aid in tracking Itachi and Sasuke's scent.

Gai has a point; he can't worry about the Masked Man's identity right now.

If it's truly Obito, then he'll find a way to confront him and this past he's tried to keep buried.

He'll either be actually alive or some undead experiment/mindless puppet that he'll have to put to rest.

---

Remnants Of The Fire Temple, Team 10

"Let's break for a short lunch." Asuma decides once they've gone deep enough into the forests away from Konoha. Greenery surrounds them on all sides, but his teeth stay clenched noting the cracks in certain branches, ground warped and blown apart in various spots.

Someone's already been through here, the temple's grounds have be desecrated.

The Karasu and Yamabushi Tengu statues that normally greet them at the front gates lie in pieces at their feet, dried blood along what was the stairsteps.

His stomach tightens at the distinct smell of smoke and dirt in the air now that they've reached the temple, thin hazes of gray blanketing the blue of the sky. He lost contact with Chiriku nearly 12 hours ago now, unsure if any of the ninja monks are okay amid this destruction.

Still alive.

'The next spot to check would be the Bounty Station.' Asuma considers at noting footsteps in the ground heading further northwest.

"Ino, you notice something different about Asuma-sensei?" Shikamaru whispers as they settle against the bark of the tree opposite him. His stomach is equally restless taking in fallen brick and wood, managing down only a bite or two of onigiri.

Ino nods slowly. "Asuma-sensei stopped smoking months ago. I was going to tease him about something changing regarding his relationship with Kurenai-sensei. Maybe's she's expecting."

"Expecting what?" Sai questions to join their conversation.

Ino laughs gently, flicks his shoulder gently. "You don't know?! Well, I guess in Root they don't really talk about families and whatnot. Expecting in the sense she could be pregnant. Though don't go spreading that around, it's not confirmed!"

Sai nods. He shifts through his memories if he had any family before Danzo took him in, tries to crack through the haze.

"Don't take him, he's still too young to do assignments! I-I can go in his place for now!"

Danzo sighs. "You're trying my patience here Ritsuka-"

"I'll do what you say, I promise! At least let him stay with Shin to further hone his skills."

A woman's voice, though he can't recall any of her features...

"I won't. Of course if Kurenai-sensei really is pregnant, then she needs to be prepared to be a single mother. She'll probably no longer be in active shinobi duty once she gives birth and will need to take alternative jobs in order to generate enough income for herself and her child."

Sai smiles at his tidbit of wisdom, Ino and Shikamaru sharing a wary look.

Ino chokes on her tamagoyaki, cerulean hardening to steel.

Shikamaru's gaze turns just as stormy. No matter how bad Sai is at social cues, he can't still be this awful after all they've been trying to teach him on ways to be polite and friendly outside missions.

"What does that even mean?" He questions too sharply for him to not notice.

Sai's grin doesn't fade.

"Well, that's just it. On missions like this from what I've seen and experienced, I expect one of us to die."

-x-

---

Apologies on how long this took, I still have the sense that it feels like I'm dragging or speeding out these arcs. The goal is to not repeat too much of canon events or have things happen differently.

The biggest change I expect coming up will be with Sasuke's attempts at forming Team Hebi and the future fights of Team 10 vs Kakuzu & Hidan and Naruto eventually coming in. I'm not sure I can get another chapter in before 2024 ends so if not, see you again in 2025 for this story! Happy Holidays and Happy New Year to all my readers!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 31: The Last Time We Talked

Chapter 31: The Last Time We Talked

"My past is everything I failed to be."

-Fernando Pessoa, The Book of Disquiet

---

Shikamaru & Team 10-Bounty Station Checkpoint

'This plan is going to hell.'

He can see it in the way Hidan and Kakuzu worry more about preserving Asuma's body to collect the bounty on him, dodges their ambushes of shadow, ink, and ash with seemingly inhuman speed.

Asuma dodges the swing of Hidan's scythe, mocking grin rising to his lips even as he blows out another stream of smog and fire directly at him.

"Fire Release: Ash Jet Flame!"

Hidan crouches under Asuma's barrage of smoke and fire, scoffs as he brushes off flames that manage to nick the ends of his robe.

Kotetsu and Izumo come in from his right and left, a mix of water and snares at hand.

"Water Release: Water Bullet!"

His ritual mark becomes smeared, Hidan cursing their interruption as they briefly pin him in place with chains and kunai.

"Get the hell off me!" He snaps, swings his scythe to tear into them.

The pair crouch out of the way, leap back as the ground below them cracks when he slams the weapon down.

A flash of white surrounds Hidan as he attempts to step closer to Asuma once more, scent of smoke singing his nose seeing the tags running across his arm too late:

Another bomb.

He glances to Kakuzu with a scowl, sees water has smudged at his ritual circle too much once the light fades. Pain ripples from his left side, glances down noting how fully embedded those shuriken and explosive tags were. They've made his left arm now hang loosely off his body, bone and muscle exposed until it completely drops to the ground.

'Damn it, this shit again!'

Kotetsu and Izumo scowl at how unfazed he is by the damage, fall back as he slams a foot down hard further upending ground and rocks.

"Kakuzu, deal with those two fuckers so I can finish performing my duty to Jashin!"

Kakuzu merely waves up a finger. "You said and I quote: 'I can deal with them'. So I'm letting you handle it just like you so badly wanted me to do. It's not my fault you're doing a terrible job at this."

He openly curses him before dark eyes swish to all of them maliciously, Shikamaru's shadow paralysis on the verge of breaking. Ino studies the surrounding terrain via a sparrow, but there is nothing close by that can be of use to them.

Hidan licks away a trickle of blood, grins.

"Alright, I'm done toying with you lot. Lord Jashin would hate for me to spill blood in vain without performing my technique properly!" He bellows out as the smog dissipates with another swing of his scythe to fully clear the area.

Even one handed he moves around with ease as his body shifts back to black and white, draws another circle of blood, a human skeleton.

'The little intel we got on them is right: they're monsters.' Shikamaru clenches his teeth. They need to retreat, the opportunity to safely get away is closing on them as minutes pass.

He casts a glance towards Sai, fingers twitching just slightly, beasts having done little to stop the men or hold them in place for long.

"Sai, do you still have enough ink on you?" Shikamaru hisses.

Sai flicks with his pen, nods slowly. "I have enough for one or two more Beast Imitation techniques. Do you have another plan in mind?"

Shikamaru nods, grits his teeth as Asuma launches himself forward in a small window of opening, slices Hidan's head cleanly off joining his arm on the ground.

A silence falls over the area until Hidan loudly curses, spits in Asuma's direction.

"Bastard! You're not gonna get away with lopping off my head like that! I'll kill you and then get those two asses you blew off my arm. Kakuzu, get my head and arm connected back on me now!"

Kakuzu hums, jade eyes narrowing as he steps forward slowly with a tsk and cross of his arms. "Sorry, I didn't quite catch that. Maybe if you ask again politely-"

"Oh get the fuck off your high horse and help me out here already!" Hidan cuts him off, man grunting before doing as he wants, reattaches and sews back his limbs as if they'd never been loss.

Shikamaru gestures to Sai's remaining ink while they're temporarily distracted. "Create an explosion with your ink to buy us some time to get out of here."

As soon as the words leave his lips though does Asuma abruptly double over in pain. They instantly peer back up to see Hidan grinning maniacally, blade piercing himself dead center to keep him in place.

"Where do you think you're going? None of you are leaving this place alive."

It's gone straight through Asuma's heart...

He chuckles at the silence that comes, lifts his head in delight.

"Ahh, that's the stuff! I've been wanting to do that since you entered this fight." Hidan beams.

Shikamaru jabs at Sai's back to force his attention. "Now Sai!"

He raises up his hands, draws out a stream of ink.

"Super Beast Ink: Raven Downpour!"

A flood of blackbirds encompasses the area making the Akatsuki duo pause, move back as a river of ink floods the terrain.

Kotetsu and Izumo move forward to help get Asuma's toppling body away, retreat with them to the rooftop of the station. Hidan and Kakuzu don't give follow at receiving new orders to fallback, but Shikamaru can feel the burn of their gazes, Hidan's twisted smile as he calls out to them.

"That guy's good as dead now! Don't worry, we'll come back for his body later!"

He balls his hands at his sides as his words echo.

Bile hits the back of his tongue, heart and mind skittering.

'No, No! This this can't be happening again! Why do I keep failing to keep my loved ones safe?!'

He clenches his teeth until he tastes blood, swipes at his eyes.

"S-Stop, don't try to carry me any further. I'm not going to make it back to the village in time." Asuma murmurs out cutting into his thoughts.

His vision goes in and out, blinks back a growing haze coming over everything.

'Huh. Guess this means I'm gonna see my Old Man and Mom again sooner than I expected; hoped...'

Kurenai and Konohamaru hopefully won't cry over him for too long. He'll be buried next to his parents and other members of the Sarutobi family as is tradition in the Main Cemetery.

'Odd to be thinking of how people will mourn me for a bit then eventually forget with the passage of time.' Asuma muses.

Such is a shinobi's life, but at least he understands now what his Old Man meant about the Will of Fire.

He forces a smile. Better this than crying, even if there's still so much, he wanted to do and see in life.

Raise his son or daughter with Kurenai, teach Konohamaru a few tricks, push Shikamaru and Ino to take on more leadership roles...

'Heh, I never used to be so sentimental.' He laughs dryly; his teenage self would wonder when he became so sappy.

The smell of ink and blood permeates as gray clouds that loomed in the distance now hover over them all. Shikamaru studies the patterns of his most major injuries, Ino catching his eye.

There are too many wounds to handle all at once, scarlet puddle forming under his body.

Sai draws up a pillow to rest his head, Asuma smiles faintly at the action.

"Thanks Sai. I-I always knew Danzo didn't completely wipe away your emotions. I trust you'll slowly open up more to this team and others in time just fine. Don't push yourself."

Sai nods slowly, studies the cramps in his fingers, the beginnings of bruises and calluses.

His gaze switches to Ino, tears marring her cheeks. "Asuma-sensei please, try not to talk too much-"

Asuma shakes his head, and she clamps her lips shut to properly hear him out. "Keep growing in your clan's techniques Ino. Don't let petty squabbles with Sakura or anyone else get in the way of friendship and love for you, okay?"

She wipes at her eyes only for more tears to come tenfold. "...Will you say hi to Choji for us?"

Asuma brushes at her fingers. "Of course."

Brown eyes fall on Shikamaru last, half-smiles. "Heh, guess I'll never be able to beat you in shogi after all; I have a personal request for you."

Shikamaru leans close to him as he murmurs of Kurenai's pregnancy, his harboring of revenge.

"Don't let vendettas spiral you down a dark road Shikamaru, for...for my death and Choji's. You've seen for yourself what it does to people that let it consume them. I'm gonna need you to still be around to mentor my child; he or she is the next generation after yours." Asuma lightly orders.

Shikamaru chuckles even as tears pool in his own eyes, throat caught in a vice.

"Anymore requests you got for me sensei?" He rasps out.

Asuma sits up just slightly, nods to his cigarettes and lighter in his back pocket.

"I-I want one last smoke. I quit on account of...y'know."

Shikamaru nods, helps lean his head forward.

He takes one puff before his eyes turn glassy, head slumping back out of his hands.

Gone.

Sai studies his trembling hands, sweat beading his head and arms as Ino releases a sob beside him. Shikamaru steps away to finish his cigarette, but still no tears come. Rain starts to patter against the area, stomach swishing as Izumo and Kotetsu slowly cover Asuma's body.

'What's wrong with me that I can't cry too? Even if I only knew Asuma-sensei a short time. Why is this happening when we're so close to Konoha? Did I curse us by assuming the worse?' His thoughts scramble, studying gray-black storm clouds overhead.

Ino brushes at his hand jolting him. "It's okay if you don't feel the urge to cry Sai. You...You don't need to force it around us or it will just be like one of your fake smiles."

Sai nods faintly, purses his lips, feels Danzo's mark burn beneath his tongue in warning.

Crying. Anger. Upset.

All of it was drilled out of him so long ago.

Even in watching death.

---

Sakura & Karin-Southern Hideout

"Why should I believe anything you have to say? I mean, how do I know you're not just saying all this to have Sasuke back by your side in Konoha instead of with Lord Orochimaru? Or that you're not planning to double-cross me later?" Karin drawls.

For now, she leaves her out of handcuffs, doesn't need Sakura causing a prison revolt next.

Outside the sky takes on a mix of pastel pinks and yellows, the end of a day.

And still no closer in getting Karin to her side.

Sakura bites the inside of her cheek at her rising smirk; she sincerely hopes the other prisoners Tsunade requested her to check in with aren't as equally difficult.

Or make her want to deck their faces in.

She giggles instead only confusing her even more.

"Oh! Well, you don't have to believe me, but you're gonna come with me by the end of today anyways!"

Sakura pulls up her skirt then revealing an old scar along her thigh from when Sasuke had been hospitalized, when the Sound Four had come to visit him. It's faded to a light pink now, isn't even noticeable unless you truly try to look for it.

That night feels like centuries ago.

Karin observes the jagged part of her skin, frowns with an arched brow.

"This is from during one of the last fights Sasuke and I had. Heh, I'm sure now he would aim for my heart or head for an instant kill." Sakura remarks.

Karin studies the mark for a minute longer before plopping down beside her. "What caused it?"

Sakura shrugs. "I was trying to stop him from joining the Sound Four, from...defecting from the village."

Karin snorts at that, scarlet eyes briefly softening before hardening once more. "You were foolish to think he wouldn't go to Orochimaru when he promised him power and the necessary skills to kill Itachi."

'Yes, Naruto, Ino, Kakashi-sensei, and my own parents have told me as much.' She thinks dryly.

But she recalls most pointedly her argument to Naruto in return, the only other person who has some semblance of what's going on in Sasuke's mind.

"Wouldn't you rather have Sasuke back in the village than as a member or the Akatsuki or some other rogue group?" Sakura questions abruptly.

Naruto studies her flatly, wind picking up just slightly across the training grounds.

She promised all-you-can-eat ramen on her from Ichiraku's and now he knows why.

"You stopped our sparring to ask me this? Ugh, are you still pissed I didn't join the retrieval squad back then or-"

"No! I'm just trying to get your honest opinion! Geez, nobody else would understand." Sakura curtly interrupts.

Cerulean holds no sympathy though, just a blend of annoyance and pity that instantly makes her regret asking him.

She's pressing her luck and his temper to so bluntly question his thoughts, but she keeps her gaze fixed on him awaiting a response.

Eventually, Naruto shrugs.

"Sure, that's a better outcome Sakura. But what's it gonna cost you to get him back?"

Sakura ignores Karin's points back in the here and now, emerald matching darkening vermilion. "My point of coming here is to prevent Sasuke from accumulating power for what comes after he kills Itachi. He will use you and then kill you Karin when he's done with the healing abilities you inherited from your Mother. In Konoha, you'll be under protection from him and Orochimaru ever finding you or using your body any longer."

Karin stiffens at all that she knows on her, starts to walk away to do evening rounds on the rest of the prisoners. She's wasted far too many hours here with her out of sheer curiosity, needs to get going before Orochimaru or Kabuto do a surprise check-in via a snake or clone.

"What makes you so sure Sasuke is even a danger to Konoha? He left because he wanted to." Karin mentions flippantly and Sakura senses her renewed smirk even without her looking back at her.

Sakura blows out a breath, gives follow to catch up. "There's a possibility that Sasuke will join the Akatsuki who have been collecting the Tailed Beasts. If he does so, that means it will be in Konoha's interest to stop him from taking our own."

Karin's brows furrow. "It's taboo and dangerous to take a deity/Tailed Beast from its home village. That's how previous wars started."

Sakura nods. "Yes, we don't know what plan they have in mind so we're trying to prevent that from happening."

Karin wrinkles her nose; takes in everything she has to say quietly. Her features remain impassive as they finally comes to stop on the upper level of the prison: the observatory. The sea breeze fans at their faces as they step out onto the deck, tinged with salt and rain as blue-green waves crash against the rocks below.

After that morning fiasco, the other prisoners are more on guard, avoid looking Karin in the eye knowing the potential risks.

"...So what happens if I still don't want to go? You've honestly wasted your time trying to chat me up here all day and doing this extravagant break-in is going to cist so much ryo to fix. I'll sick Isato or one of the other brutes on you now. Your fists can't take them on no matter how strong you are."

Karin snaps her fingers, though no one comes.

She grits her teeth. 'Where the hell are they?!'

Sakura smiles patiently, leans slightly against the railing, recalls what Anko-sensei told her before her departure.

"Slow acting poisons work best girlie. Those are the types that lull people into a sense of calm until it's too late."

Sakura purses her lips as she studies her mix of herbs and syringes. These will take hours to take effect on a regular sized human.

"But hasn't she been experimented on by Orochimaru? What if this injection doesn't work?"

Anko clasps at her hands to calm her, auburn shining with confidence.

"I've worked with him too don't forget. And trust me, that little vial you and I have been working on will take care of her and the others."

"You don't have a choice in the matter really." Sakura repeats what she said earlier in the day.

Karin scoffs, but Sakura's gaze bores on her and a tinge of fear burrows into her seeing darkness settle across her face.

"What do you mean?!" She snaps back harshly, pauses looking down at her hands, a rise of sudden blisters that weren't there earlier.

Sakura watches her rising panic as the hives spread across her arms to her torso and then her legs.

She starts a wild thrash, kicks and punches at her to no avail, shrinks back seeing the pure venom in her gaze.

"Monster, you're no different than him." Karin sneers, spots going into her eyes, skin burning her all over.

Sakura shrugs. "I mean, you were about to lock me up, have those guys rough me up, and probe me too I'm sure. I've just been buying time until that poison started to finally take effect in your system, slipped some to your worse inmates as well that can't be rehabilitated."

Karin shifts backwards, considers if Sakura did any sleight of hand tricks. She hadn't once left her sight since arriving this morning, but that didn't mean she didn't send out this poison via inhalation, a summon, or like with her...

One touch.

"I know you wouldn't have noticed that first prick from this morning between your fingers when your body has been unfortunately abused and bitten into so many times. Don't worry, you shouldn't have to deal with such painful experiments any longer. So, like I said earlier Karin, you're going to come with me now." Sakura grins as Karin's vision goes black.

Whenever Sasuke, Kabuto, or Orochimaru comes across this place, it will have been long liberated.

She puts back on her all-black attire back near the mangroves, secures and binds Karin in place via a piece of Lady Katsuyu.

The other part of her body moves ahead for Konoha to give Lady Tsunade an update.

"Lady Sakura, are we moving in the night?" Katsuyu gently asks.

Sakura nods, moves low out of the moonlight's path.

It's going to take a few hours before at least before one of Orochimaru's connections realizes what's happened here.

But they'll be far enough away by then.

'One down.'

---

Naruto & Hinata

'Does he know about me having talked to the Nine Tails?'

If he does, Yamato says nothing of it.

"We're going to stop now for the day." He states aloud as sunlight fully fading from the trees.

He looks back to his silent companions, duo nodding they've heard him.

'Tough crowd.' Yamato muses, focuses on Naruto.

"You know, this is my first time being around our village's jinchuriki! Ah, I suppose you just go by Naruto, old habits die hard. Anyways, I should've brought an offering gift along with me for this assignment. I can treat you to ramen or whatever you want once we're back home!"

Naruto blinks, bored look turning puzzled.

"Why? My birthday came and went weeks ago. Everything I received then was nothing out of the ordinary or necessary."

Yamato points to his stomach.

"Maybe for you personally Naruto, but as for the deity within you, I doubt it. That much I know from reading your records and past history around the village.

Naruto draws up a swirl of wind to his face.

"Great. You can stop trying to suck up to me then y'know."

Yamato sighs as Hinata gets a fire going, orange-red glow casted upon the trio.

He clasps his hands together, sends him a rigid look.

"Alright, tell me how we can ensure this mission runs smoothly you two. Be honest so no lies come out later."

Hinata raises up a hand. "Just call us by our names and not titles like 'sacrifice', 'jinchuriki' or 'deity'"

Yamato nods. "Understood. But forgive me if I slip up a time or two. It's how I was taught."

'He did spend many years under Danzo.' Hinata recalls.

Nobody says much for the rest of dinner into nightfall, Yamato blowing out the fire somewhere after 11:00 pm.

Naruto waits, observes until Yamato's breathing evens out before rolling over towards Hinata.

"Hinata, you still up?"

Opalescent opens slowly, adjusts readily to the dark. "Now I am."

He grins despite her tart tone, slides closer until their shoulders brush.

Lilac to blue study each other before glancing towards Yamato.

"Think he's awake?" Hinata mouths.

Naruto looks him up and down. For all they know he could have a clone watching them from the distance to make sure they don't wander too far from the area or maybe he always sleeps with one eye open.

Either way, they switch to code talk to avoid his eavesdropping.

"Yamato must suspect that I've talked to the Nine Tails, that it seeks more bloodshed." He writes out in dirt via numbers.

Hinata gives pause reading his message and he squirms briefly at her stare towards him.

"How long has this been going on?" She asks gently.

Naruto purses his lips. "More often since I came back from Suna. At least once or twice a week."

Hinata sighs at that. Naruto's always had a habit even before she was sacrificed to him of bottling his emotions.

Until they just eventually 'pop'.

His fingers brush at her cheeks, peppers her forehead with light kisses.

"It's fine, I'll figure something out via training or meditation y'know." He promises.

Maybe Pervy-sage will know a thing or two he can do once he's back.

Hinata leans into his chest, drifting off again in the quiet.

"You can sleep. I need to think a bit more." Naruto mutters, adjusts her head not to completely lull back and forth.

'If everything I did to Deidara wasn't enough, what will be?' He considers.

He wakes again to a milky pink-red dawn approaching, slides away from Hinata at nature's call.

Yamato strides up behind him a moment later.

"Morning! I recommend you and Hinata go to bed on time to get a full night of rest instead of talking in code and wordplay! Today we could run into any of the Akatsuki or Itachi himself based on Pakkun's nose."

Naruto zips up, moves up a hand creating a twister of wind and water. Yamato jumps back, vortex slashing and digging into the surrounding trees and bushes toppling all into shredded chunks. He peers back to him to see scarlet in his eyes.

"I recommend you stop trying to boss me around or get involved in what you know is none of your business."

Yamato bites his tongue to avoid saying anything else potentially wrong.

Kakashi warned him of this, that Naruto's volatile moods swing like a pendulum.

"What about all the gifts he's received over the years? I thought with how prosperous the village has been overall that the beast within him was satisfied." Yamato questions.

Kakashi shakes his head, gestures for him to stop his notetaking.

"No, none of those offerings ever really appeased Naruto or the Nine Tails. And we can't say the village hasn't fallen on hard times what with Lord Third's death and the loss of many shinobi and civilian both young and old during recent A and S rank assignments."

Yamato clicks his tongue. "So how should I go about this Captain? You served as his sensei after all and gave him so many lessons-"

Kakashi shrugs before he can finish, looks over to the mountains recalling those days before his features cloud.

"I wasn't the best teacher I don't think. I kept things from him. On orders, though Naruto will never fully trust me because of that. You'll see it in his eyes what I mean. Just keep your distance as needed."

Red.

The color of his rage.

He'd considered that Kakashi was overdoing it trying to ensure he'd be extra prepared, extra cautious of their village's weapon. It led him to do his due diligence reading up on Naruto's most destructive moments throughout Konoha in recent times, his most favored gifts to receive outside annual appeasement.

The worst things he's done is property damage to merchant's stands, stolen foods, purposely breaking weapons.

Not good, though nothing he couldn't deal with.

And Naruto hadn't done anything to show he was a danger like everything he's heard and read, all talk with no bite.

Until now.

The ground below them quakes, roots tangling around Naruto's legs.

"Alright, Alright. Let's just calm down." Yamato insists.

Naruto studies the binding, swishes something in his mouth before spitting at it.

'Toad oil? Acid?' Yamato wonders seeing the roots start to melt.

A wisp of violet hair comes up behind Naruto, takes in the duo.

"What's going on?" Hinata asks directly, eyes Yamato more than Naruto.

"He interrupted me while I was trying to take a leak! It freaked me out how close he suddenly was!" Naruto explains away.

Hinata wrinkles her nose, pink dusts at her cheeks to see if Yamato will refute his point, challenge the surrounding damage to the terrain.

"Is that true?" She eventually asks when he doesn't answer.

Yamato hums. "I announced myself. Naruto...took it the wrong way."

Hinata looks between them, truth muddled somewhere in-between.

"I'll be on the other side of the forest getting ready." She decides without saying anything more.

As soon as Hinata's out of earshot, Yamato undoes the wood bind.

"Genjutsu." He decides.

Naruto blinks, anger temporarily abated by the awkwardness of this all.

"What about it?"

Yamato clears his throat.

"I'll give you more training in it, both you and Hinata. Every second will count the moment the Akatsuki come for you."

---

Itachi, Sasuke, and Deidara-Northeast Hidden Grottos

The tickle in his throat comes back faster than he'd like.

Especially in knowing he's being followed by the wrong guy.

'Well, Deidara has always been persistent.' Itachi muses.

A cough erupts out of him too late to stop, slowly looks down into his palm.

The metallic scent hits him first: blood.

'It's coming on more frequently now, even in the daytime now.'

Deidara snorts behind him.

"Ugh. No way, are you sick or something? Don't worry, I'll give you an explosive death that will be showcased as an art piece for centuries to come!"

Itachi ignores him, studies the stalagmites above the cave's entrance, the blackened earth Deidara has left in his wake.

"Where's Sasuke?"

Deidara grits his teeth, cracks his knuckles. He'll take his time destroying his organs both inside and out one by one.

'So I'm not even worth a glance in his eyes or discussion.'

He shrugs. "Why the hell would I know hmm? I split ways with that brother of yours weeks ago. Whoever found you first, gets to kill you."

Itachi shakes his head. He studies his vicious grin; rage he's let fester for months now. Training has been done to his left eye to not fall immune to the sharingan it seems.

Interesting.

'He won't be as easy to deal with this time.' Itachi frowns.

"You've harbored this need for revenge over your loss to me for too long now. You won't survive this match if you keep pushing this." He mentions.

Deidara spits out a torrent of clay spiders to march forward in response, block him in.

"Yeah? Hmm, you talk big, but that body of yours is getting shitty; rundown."

A current of fire stops the clay insects' approach, Sasuke hopping down from above the cave's opening.

"Thanks for leading me to him, you can go now." Sasuke notes.

White flashes explode from his left and right as Deidara launches forward, Sasuke leaping onto Itachi's side to avoid the line of bombs.

Onyx eyes meet, Sasuke's narrowing.

He gazes lands on his bloody palms and cloth, scowls at seeing how pale he must look.

But then he notes a flash of concern, the memory of how they used to be before it instantly fades.

"Is it true? You're dying from some illness?"

The back of his head throbs, a genjutsu could possibly make him temporarily forget what he's seen and heard.

However, he can't help the small grin that cracks through despite this minor setback at Deidara's presence. Sasuke's grown taller, has honed his skills far better than he ever could've if he stayed in Konoha.

Everything can still go according to plan; the blood he's spilled and made Sasuke watch over and over truly made him stronger.

Made him perfect.

"Kill me and find out Little Brother."

-x-

---

Sorry if this feels a bit shorter. I don't plan to go fully into the Sasuke vs Deidara and then Sasuke vs Itachi fights FYI because I know that won't be fun for me to write! Plus, I'm too neutral on all of them as characters to want them to be the focus for very long.

The Uchiha clan gets enough love already in canon. I'm spreading that love to the Hyūga and other noble clans!  I will keep Itachi more on the grey side in terms of his motivations on diverging from canon with the next upcoming moments.

Get ready for the Pain arc!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 32: The Purpose

Chapter 32: The Purpose

"Nothing is more creative…nor destructive…than a brilliant mind with a purpose."

-Dan Brown, Inferno

---

Sasuke & Itachi-Uchiha Hideout

'One explosion after another.' Sasuke wipes at his lips.

Tiny specks of white clay, torn skin, and dirt smear his fingers, Deidara's final words still buzzing in his ears.

"Brothers in Death: A fitting title for the explosion of art that will be you two's bodies scattered across this forest floor as your eternal resting place! People will discuss it for decades to come!" Deidara cackles. Blue eyes swirl with vengeance, anger rippling off of him at their continued silence.

Itachi faintly nudges at his arm.

"We should end this now and put him of out of his misery. He isn't going to stop until one of us is dead."

Sasuke shrugs him away, concentrates forming another chidori while Itachi unleashes another blaze of fire.

"Fire Release: Molten Hellfire!"

Rings of black and red flames encircle Deidara, ground beneath burning to ash.

Deidara scoffs, slams down a foot creating a wall of stone before the flames can touch his skin again, sneers that some of the embers are mere illusions.

"Earth Release: Mud Wall!"

It's only a temporary measure, bits of the wall exploding out stone, mud, and fireballs when Sasuke's chidori cuts through.

"What? You two thought you'd gang up on me and burn me to a crisp out here hmm? I've been studying all the abilities the Uchiha clan uses, trained my left eye to not fall to your genjutsus. I patiently waited for the day when eventually I could finally turn the tables on you both for demeaning my art!"

Though even as Deidara says this his breath is labored, brows creased at the effort. Itachi's flames have burnt at his attire and skin no matter how much clay and mud he uses to stop the fires revealing blackening flesh, body slowing with each attack he's done.

His C1 grade fleas lie burnt and melted at his feet, clay dragon blackened in pieces behind them.

But there's little fear of death in his eyes, minutes ticking towards his last hours, not bothering to escape while he still has the chance.

Deidara grits his teeth until they crunch. "Neither of you still have anything to say regarding my creations?!"

Itachi gets in front of Sasuke before he can launch a chidori current, sighs.

"Listen, you're getting low on chakra. Just give up now while you're still breathing so you don't die. Your anger with the Uchiha clan started with me; didn't it? Leave Sasuke out of this."

Sasuke bristles at him trying to protect him now after all he's done, lightning at ready to slam into his back to force him out of the way only for Deidara to let out a low growl of frustration.

"Ah, I get it. Nothing I say will ever get through to you assholes. Always acting so fucking smug and superior with those eyes! It's time I show you both my ultimate art, let it blind you two before you both go out in death!"

His body becomes translucent, and Sasuke notes the bomb right upon his heart as Deidara undoes its stitching and feeds it the last of his clay.

'A suicide bomb.' His stomach drops.

Deidara smacks a hand flat to the ground, soil rising up in a typhoon of mud and dirt shrouding everything in black.

"Are you ready? Look closely and witness this explosion neither of you will be able to escape!" He shouts before detonating.

'Damn it, we're too close in range!' Sasuke draws in a breath, clenches his eyes shut as all of Deidara's body starts to get enveloped in white.

He nicks his thumb, slams it to the ground.

"Summoning jutsu!"

Itachi turns to look back at him as heat engulfs the terrain, grins proudly.

"See you at the base Little Brother."

Manda curses him with his dying breaths once the blast and aftershocks cease, but Sasuke's gaze is on desolate fields going on for miles in every direction.

No Deidara. No Itachi.

'Focus. Focus.' His spits away dust on his tongue.

Slowly, he shakes away static and ringing from his ears, looks up to see a single crow circling above.

Itachi's crow.

It starts moving north and he gives follow to where he must've gone ahead.

He's only visited the Uchiha hideout once years ago as a child. He was more focused on the spiraling green hills, the deep forests where he played hide and seek with other clan members during long summer afternoons.

He pauses as he ducks under vines, blinks and sees his 5-year-old self twisting past moss-covered rocks, chirp of cicadas filling the woods.

"Wait up Big Brother, I want to climb to the top with you!"

He blinks again and the memory is gone, those days are gone...

The crow caws overhead, gestures inside towards the main meeting hall Father and the others once used to discuss business deals and opportunities for promotions with various assignments.

But now the air is thick with heat and blood, sun drilling on his back as Itachi meets him at the entrance.

Red eyes spin up in unison, blades drawn.

"I'm ending this. For everything you've done; now!" Sasuke declares.

Metal screeches out trading blows until the ground sinks in beneath them, fireballs scorching stone, tree, and grass all around.

He studies Itachi's calm posture even at blood dried to a copper brown clinging to his chin and lips, cough erupting out of him.

Sasuke's eyes widen. "So he was telling the truth. You're dying."

Itachi shrugs. "I can still fight, don't assume I'm weak due to-"

"How long?!" Sasuke cuts him off harshly.

Dark eyes flatten. "Why does it matter? It doesn't change that our parents are dead, that the clan is gone via my hand."

Sasuke steps forward until he's a foot away, blinks away his illusions, fire crackling at his feet.

Susanoo's armor can't last forever, not with him chipping away at his chakra like this, goading him to still trade blows.

"Tell me. How long have you been dying?" He repeats.

Itachi glances away for a moment, sighs.

"...I was diagnosed when I was 15 or 16. Around your age now Sasuke."

Sasuke stiffens. Not very long after the massacre then.

"What is this? Some blood disorder or respiratory thing?" He cracks out.

Itachi hums. "So many questions Little Brother. The illness is an interstitial lung disease. I possibly developed it from a mission or from the aftereffects of a prior war. To put it simply, inflammation to my lungs has been worsening over the years. My airways are probably littered with scar tissue from previous infections. I stopped taking my medication a few months after I learned you defected from Konoha."

His veins fill with ice, stomach knotting at Itachi's apparent bored look explaining this all.

'3 years. I left Konoha 3 years ago.' Sasuke counts back.

And he stopped all treatment then, has damaged his lungs and other organs beyond repair.

Itachi places a hand to his shoulder forcing Sasuke to look at him.

"It's okay Sasuke, really. You're so much stronger now! I knew everything I did having you relive the pain would work out in the end. Once you kill me, go back home to Konoha and be a hero, restore our clan's name. I couldn't do things exactly as planned, too many interferences from leadership..."

Sasuke pushes him off. "What?! Why go back to Konoha if they knew you had this illness? What 'interferences'? Are you talking about Lord Third back then or his advisors?"

Itachi's eyes swirl crimson once more, closes back in on him, hands curling at his throat until he gasps.

"No, Sasuke! You have to! The scrolls better explain it, they'll be inside our clan's old tunnels back at the main compound. Ever since...Ever since the Nine Tails Fox's attack, the Uchiha clan was believed to have controlled the beast. Our punishment was to be restricted to that back area of the village, our sacrificial gifts to the jinchuriki always had to be twice as much as the other clans. You can change that Sasuke, restore our honor." Itachi asserts, eyes turning wild and dark as he shakes him.

'Rain. I need storm clouds.' Sasuke pants while catching puffs of air, nails digging at his hands to tear him off.

This is his last gambit. Orochimaru has been completely sealed off, none of his flames and prior lightning attacks have stopped his brother.

The sky above thunders, ripping himself completely away from Itachi's grip.

"I don't take orders from you or anybody!" Sasuke roars.

Kirin slams down fully breaking Susanoo, Itachi stumbling briefly, coughs wracking his body.

But then he steps forward for him once again, grins as Sasuke tries to move back.

'How is he still moving?'

"I understand Sasuke. You'll know what I mean once you get to those scrolls and stone tablets. But for now, I'm sorry...this is goodbye."

His fingers reach out, tap the center of his head and for a flicker of a moment as lightning flashes he's 5 again, toddling after his brother's legs, hands curling at his figure.

"Stay still Big Brother, I'm not as fast as you!" Sasuke whines, clings tighter to his side at Itachi's chuckle.

He ruffles at his hair, taps his forehead gently before he gently pries him off, heads for the door.

"Next time Sasuke. I can't be late for this assignment. I'll do target practice and fireball jutsu training just like I promised by week's end when I'm off!"

The lightning dissipates, Itachi's body falls.

He hits the ground with a dull thud, onyx eyes now glassy and blank.

Sasuke looks over his still form, bites his tongue until blood erupts, drips down his chin to match Itachi's.

His gaze takes to the sky as rain sloshes in, sliding down beside his corpse.

Is he dead by his hand or illness?

He wipes at his face smearing ash and rain, shuts his eyes.

His heartbeat finally quiets, but his mind is still caught in a hundred thoughts.

Even in death, his brother is an enigma.

'Everything I wanted, trained for years for...'

---

Sakura & Jugo- Northern Hideout

Jugo crushes humans like insects, laughter bouncing off the walls.

"Hah, that's what you get for trying to steal my lunch Genta!"

Sakura shudders from up above as she observes, takes in as he swings around a corpse like a rope before smacking it against the closest wall, blood trickling out of the ashen body as it crumples to the floor.

He looks around for a new body to mess with from the pile.

Sakura's mind flits back in time. Naruto's, Ino's, and Lady Tsunade's warnings echoing up.

Sakura studies beads of sweat upon Ino's face, absently pushes her glass of water closer to her instead.

"Anything?" She questions gently as she comes out of the mind transfer, Karin curled up in her cell trying to look as small as possible. Ino blows out a breath, cerulean eyes softening on her figure.

"She's lived a hard life to put it mildly. From her mother to then her being used as a portable healer will do a number on anyone's psyche. Not to mention having to break through the constant walls she puts up." Ino sighs, takes a thankful sip of her drink.

"We can take a break?" Sakura offers.

Ino instantly shakes her head, stretches out her arms. "No, I like doing this. Keeps my mind busy and off of...you know."

Asuma's funeral was last week, Team 10 seems to be just as fractured as her own.

Sakura rolls at her shoulders, Inoichi and Ibiki giving the nod anyways they're done for today.

Ino instantly bounces from her seat, grabs Sakura by the hand to get them out of the dark and damp walls of the interrogation ward.

"So...how have you and Shikamaru been?" Sakura asks hesitantly. She doesn't bother in bringing up Sai knowing that he spends from morning to evening at Konoha's library trying to find a way to converse with them and others without coming off as rude.

Ino's gaze takes to the cloudy day, lips flattening. "Ehh, we've been better. Shikamaru's picked up Asuma's smoking habits right where he left off. Sai is being patient with us thankfully and keeping his distance, so there's that."

She stops in place by the dango and tea shop she used to see Asuma-sensei frequent with Kurenai-sensei.

From what Hinata and Team 8 have told her, Kurenai's barely left her apartment since the funeral services ended. They along with Shikamaru have been taking turns making sure she's eating and staying hydrated for the baby...

Ino's fists tighten at her sides, Sakura turning to look at her fully.

"We want to go after Hidan and Kakuzu so damn bad Sakura, lingering here about the village doesn't feel right. I-I don't know what to do with this rage except train and go to interrogation rounds with Dad, but...but it's not enough! I want to see them both dead, torture them the same way they did to Asuma-sensei before he died."

The venom drops from her voice as it breaks, tears mixing with her flushed face as Sakura pulls her in for a hug. She murmurs soft promises they'll come up with a plan eventually, taking on two Akatsuki members can't be rushed.

The next day she meets Naruto at the training grounds for a final practice round before she moves on for her next target.

"You don't understand, we can't just...Sasuke needs to know he has a home to go back to!" Sakura declares as she preps for this assignment. Jugo is hard hitter similar enough to Naruto.

And rumor has it that he has a temper that could probably match Naruto's too.

She's practiced her lines with Lady Tsunade dozens of times over on how to approach him, crafted this new persona she'll use to a T.

Sabotaging anyone who may want to join Sasuke down his dark path is one of the safest and effective options they can go with.

And really, the less members that join the Akatsuki or are associated with them, the better.

Naruto skirts Sakura's punch while she ducks under his spiral of wind, sparring session coming to an end. She clenches her teeth as he sighs in that same pitying way that's beginning to grate on her ears.

First Anko-sensei, then Lady Tsunade and Kakashi-sensei, now Naruto again...

"Is Konoha 'home' Sakura? We don't know if Sasuke feels that way y'know. I mean, I mean, I don't." Naruto snorts.

Sakura blinks, verdant twisting to him in surprise. She can't read Naruto's expression to tell whether he's joking or not. He wouldn't just up and leave Konoha too, would he? No, he can't, not when he's their village's jinchuriki and currently being targeted by the Akatsuki. Not to mention, haven't his annual appeasement gifts been better than previous years to make him want to stay?

She rolls her eyes, forces on a smile. "Of course Konoha is home Naruto. It's where Hinata is, Master Jiraiya, and not to mention, Ichiraku's!"

Naruto doesn't match her grin. "Hinata and I could always just move. As for Ichiraku's, well we could just import their food! Like Pervy-Sage, there's nothing that really makes me want to stay here long term."

Sakura purses her lips, words escaping her until Naruto breaks into teasing grin.

"Lighten up Sakura! Course Hinata and I are going to travel, I still plan to be Konoha's ambassador one day! An ambassador doesn't sit still is all."

Sakura kicks up blades of grass, changes the subject. "Sasuke may be the enemy now, but he doesn't have to be, not forever."

Azure sharpens to her as her tone softens with nostalgia.

"And what do you plan to do if he says no to coming back Sakura? Rejects your feelings and whatever his own may be for you? What do you want to do moving forward as a shinobi? What are your goals?"

Sakura counts her breaths until they calm, sprays out the lavender, eucalyptus, and rosemary.

As long as Sasuke is happy and at peace, then she'll be fine.

Even if he never returns to Konoha or by her side...

Her heart skitters at the thought of that reality, if he'll always be a rogue shinobi.

She couldn't answer all of Naruto's questions back then, but she can now as she hops down and approaches Jugo in her medical attire, pinches her mask to her nose.

The poison should be thoroughly coated throughout the room now.

A doctor that can help in emergencies and in mental healthcare.

Orange eyes instantly turn to her as her footsteps approach, holds up a hand for him to relax.

"Who are you? Another scientist Orochimaru's brought in to study me? Or a prisoner?" Jugo questions.

Sakura smiles, clasps her hands together.

"Neither. I'm a doctor-in-training and I'm here to break you out of here. If you'd like that is."

Jugo studies her hard then.

"Break me out, huh? Are you aware of my abilities? What I've done to everyone who gets too close?"

Jade eyes drop to the corpse on his left, nods.

"I wouldn't be standing here eye to eye with you if I didn't. Your abilities for Sage transformation is what drew Orochimaru's interest in the first place. However, that's not why I'm here. I'd like to help you have better control over your emotions even if you tap into your powers."

He scoffs, arm forming into a blade.

"And if I don't?"

Sakura hums. "Well, do you want to end up like Kimimaro? Only living to serve another?"

His hand quivers by Sakura's neck as if bitten by that comment, wrinkles his nose.

He grits his teeth as his sclerae darkens.

"Bitch, what did you do to me?!" He snaps, drives up pieces of stone, wind howling about the cells.

Sakura dodges around his swings, tsks as his rampage start to bring down this very room.

'Okay, those scents aren't calming him down any. I'll need my heavy dosage.' She decides.

His axe arm swings too close, holds in a yelp at the cut he gets into her left elbow.

"We don't need to fight! I know that's what you're used to, but I'm not interested in that." Sakura relates as she starts healing at the wound.

Jugo studies the droplets of blood that hit the pavement, cracks his knuckles.

'Oh, that's his piston fist.' She marvels, pulls out her syringe as he poises said arm for her head.

She injects foxglove, jumps back raising up a hand.

"Water Release: Typhoon jet!"

It only knocks him back a few feet, Sakura sighing in relief as he starts to pant.

"I used a moderately high dosage of that foxglove based on my assumptions of your height and weight. Orochimaru and Kabuto don't have that many notes on you." Sakura regards, takes out a stethoscope to monitor his heart.

Jugo fidgets, eyes widening at the rash that forms around where she poked him.

"What...What have you done?" He rasps out.

Sakura assesses him over, crouches in front of him. "Nothing, I just wanted you to cool down. Foxglove leaves and petals used to be used in the Warring States period to control heart failure. Your heartrate is slowing now, but not enough to kill you."

Orange eyes burn into green, hears the edge in her voice.

And then his eyes move to the scalpel right by his neck.

"I can paralyze you; Lady Tsunade taught me." Sakura murmurs.

She smiles again but her eyes darken, expression making him shift back from her.

"Why are you doing this? You're the one they've been muttering about that liberated those prisoners in the southern hideout." He realizes.

Sakura sighs at that. Kabuto has subjected the prisoners to harsher punishments in the other hideouts because of her.

But at least he hasn't connected it back to her.

"So, this medicine will keep me calm, can stop me from hurting others?" Jugo questions, regaining her attention.

She nods. "And not just via herbal remedies. Ones to help you through anxiety attacks, mood swings, and depression."

Jugo stills for a long moment, cardinal flying down from the rafters.

He murmurs something to it before nodding as it takes flight again.

"It said you hail from the Land of Fire, that there's been a lot of activity there as of late in the surrounding forests."

Sakura shrugs, doesn't confirm or deny this.

'Suigetsu will be a challenge. I have nothing to offer or entice him.'

He can easily change his body into liquid, only airborne poisons will work on him and she isn't 100 percent certain on that.

She's heard he's a collector of rare swords, but she has no connections in that business.

'Maybe Tenten might know something?' Sakura absently considers.

Jugo shakily forces himself to stand despite his eyes drooping.

'She snuck some sleeping drugs in that shit too.' He grunts at the effort.

"I'll go, if only because you managed to clear my mind in an instant."

Sakura nods as his vision goes black slumping back against the walls, but he picks up on her last words.

"I don't want Sasuke or anybody using you as a weapon."

---

Jiraiya-Amegakure, Make-Out Pub

"Huh, not very often we get passing wanderers around these parts. Especially with how dreary our weather always is." Tezuna murmurs.

Her cowbell necklace tinkles as she wipes down the counter, offers Jiraiya a towel seeing how soaked his clothes are. Rain falls in an endless light patter behind him, clink of raindrops hitting metal filling the silence.

Jiraiya winks as he catches her gaze once more. "Even passing travelers get thirsty, in need to see a pretty face, and to fuel up on some grub!"

Tezuna giggles. "Oh how I wish my Ryusui still sweet-talked that way to me!"

Jiraiya searches around for said man, it's just them two here despite it being the lunch hour. He pulls his stare down to his sake; she painfully and amusingly reminds him of Tsunade all at once.

'I should've gotten a kiss to go before coming out here.' He bemuses if she'd slap him or return it. She's probably at the Hokage office right now or a pachinko den.

Customers pack gentleman clubs, brothels, and gambling houses similar to this in Konoha's red light district no matter the time of day.

Something is off about this whole village.

"Hey, what's got everybody so spooked around here? Normally villages like this are bustling."

Tezuna's smile drops. "Unlike the bigger nations that border us in the north and south, we have no bijuu or jinchuriki to count on for blessings. Our Angel is the one that protects us instead and we don't even need to provide her with sacrifices in return for her generosity."

'Angel?' Jiraiya repeats to himself.

He considers the photos in vest pocket, if he should ask her if they've seen any of those men before.

"Oh, a customer! Sorry, I was helping Eikichi in the back with handling some goods." Ryusui pops his head out from the kitchen, Jiraiya straightening his posture.

Tezuna beams. "No need to apologize Dear! A wandering merchant who goes by Junichiro is just getting a bite in."

Jiraiya waves, stands at the lingering odor coming off of him.

He's been around Tsunade and endured wars long enough to know the scent of decayed flesh.

'Are they hiding dead bodies around here?'

"Need some more help? I could use a good, quick workout!" Jiraiya offers.

Ryusui hesitates for a fraction of a second, glances to Tezuna who shrugs.

A silent communication passes between them before he reluctantly nods.

"Sure, a lot of my usual helpers are out today so I'm multitasking."

As soon as they go out back to the storage area, Jiraiya traps him.

He freezes up in shock as the room gives way to intestines, legs and arms stuck against the side.

"W-What are you doing?!" Ryusui yelps, Jiraiya covering his mouth before he can start yelling.

Jiraiya grins. "Relax! I just have some questions for you."

He flashes out the photos. "Do any of these figures look familiar to you?"

Ryusui twists his head away. "I knew you were suspicious! Tezuna never should've let some old perv in!"

Jiraiya ignores his barb, forces his head to look forward.

"Think harder Ryusui. The stomach acid is coming and it's strong enough to melt skin, maybe even bone."

He taps his index finger to his head.

"Or I can just turn you into a toad! No one, including your pretty wife will ever know what happened to you."

Ryusui squirms, studies the images again.

"Those are...the corpses I brought with Yudachi to the highest tower. I don't know what the Angel and God use them for though, I swear! We accept their blessings in protecting us from outsiders like you and ask no questions in return!"

'That term 'Angel' again and 'God'. It seems Hanzo was long ago overthrown as leader of this area.' Jiraiya considers.

He mulls over his memories of his time with the Ame orphans as he undoes the jutsu, pauses seeing a single sheet of paper on the wall opposite Ryusui now.

His eyes widen, leaps back as the paper bomb detonates.

Konan slides out of the shadows, glances to Ryusui.

"Go. Tezuna is already heading to the central square, you can meet her there." She orders.

Ryusui bows thankfully, rushes back out front.

"Thank you Angel!"

Jiraiya snorts as he leaves before grinning.

"Ah, Konan, you've grown up into a fine young woman! Where are the others?"

She ignores his question, takes flight with her paper wings.

"...You shouldn't have snooped where you don't belong sensei. Whatever secrets you learned will die with you."

Jiraiya draws in a breath as she rains down her paper into a torrent.

"Fire Release: Flame Oil Bullet!"

The destruction crumples at the walls, taking their attacks back to outside.

'She's using the same blitz attacks of paper, stalling me.' Jiraiya realizes.

And sure enough, a second figure approaches out of the rain.

'Yahiko?' Jiraiya studies him, tests out a theory.

He binds Konan with his hair, gazes between them both.

"Nagato, right? Are you using Yahiko's body? What happened to you three after I departed? It's been too long since I've seen all of you! I just need to know why you're going after Tailed Beasts! I'm sure you've all heard the stories of povery, famine, and war when jinchurikis are taken from their villages." Jiraiya expresses between sprays of toad oil.

Nagato summons a crustacean, cuts Konan free. He gestures with his head in the opposite direction for her to depart the area.

"Yahiko has been dead for decades sensei. And with his death, I learned your philosophies will never work. Sacrificial gifts to the bijuu and their jinchuriki holders haven't done anything to stop wars or calm their ire at humanity. Therefore, I will take them all and destroy every village, force peace through pain."

Jiraiya shakes his head at such an idea ever working and it clicks then at the photos Hinata collected for her assignment.

"You collect corpses of various shinobi from other nations. No wonder rumors state you look like multiple people all at once." He murmurs.

He eyes as the other 5 paths join him, same rinnegan eyes.

"Well done sensei. But I can't let you live knowing such intel."

---

'Coordinates. Coordinates.'

He repeats the mantra over, tightens the tourniquet on his severed left arm.

Somewhere within Amegakure, Nagato's true body is watching.

His blood is leaving a trail despite the rain, clenching his teeth not to pass out.

All of his attacks absorbed, summons as tall as the buildings overwhelmed his own.

He taught Nagato and in turn, he knows everything in his arsenal.

Fukasaku and Shima study him anxiously.

"Little Jiraiya, should we retreat now? As long as he has fresh corpses on hand, this will be an endless battle." Shima questions, studying the air and surrounding towers. All of the metal spires look relatively the same from this vantage point.

Jiraiya inhales in and out slowly.

"...Not yet. The intel I have are things we already know. I need his exact location."

His eyes roam to the tallest tower.

'There. That has to be the highest vantage point in the village.'

But it's only a guess, he needs tangible proof.

Fukasaku nods to Shima.

"We can slow some of them down with our genjutsu. Just bide us a bit of time."

Jiraiya nods, slips back into shadows along the walls.

One-handed he draws up a gust of wind.

"Wind Release: Cyclone."

He directs the scent of his blood the opposite way, turns left straight into the Deva Path.

"There's nowhere in this village you can run sensei." Nagato scoffs.

He raises up a hand drawing him in like a magnet, Fukasaku and Shima synchronizing their chant as 3 more Paths circle them.

They all instantly freeze, Jiraiya piercing in his stone sword straight through at the Deva Path.

A stab wedges into his chest from behind, a metal pipe from the Asura Path.

And Jiraiya instantly stills, hacks up glob after glob of blood. His shoulders drop as everything goes hazy, forces his mind to focus as he glances over his shoulder at the other Paths. Not all of them are used for offensive purposes he absently notes. One absorbs chakra, another can read into one's thoughts from what he saw earlier down below.

"Jiraiya!" Fukasaku and Shima rasp in unison, but Jiraiya's gaze moves forward again past the Deva Path to the tower.

A glint of light coming from the northeast side, calculates the coordinates in his head.

'There. That's where he's hiding.' His vision goes in and out.

Dark eyes shift to Fukasaku, signs with his fingers the direction and coordinates.

"Go. Don't worry about me." He mouths as his body topples, he needs to leave before the Animal or Preta paths can kill him too.

Fukasaku lingers for a second.

"I won't let you down." He whispers.

Jiraiya smiles in return as he poofs away with Shima, makes peace with himself as the Paths close in around him.

'Huh, is this how I'll go out? Not able to have saved my sensei, old friend, or get the girl?'

He pauses remembering the rare smiles Naruto gave him at how to peep on Hinata in her blind spot, training him at Mount Myoboku. Hinata jabbing him in the head when she learned of this, cooking recipes with her and explaining how to mix Hyūga clan techniques with her nature affinities.

Jiraiya smiles. 'Ah, I guess it wasn't all so bad. I'm sure Naruto and Tsunade will figure out a way to handle things...'

The Deva Path steps forward discarding his sword, crouches low to his ear before everything goes black.

"I'm going to send Konoha a message too. A warning that I'm coming for the Nine Tails."

---

Tsunade, Naruto & Sakura-Hokage's Office

Jiraiya's left arm arrives via package 3 days later.

All the sake in her stomach turns to acid recognizing white locks sticking to a rain-soaked sleeve, dried blood coating where his arm was severed from his body. But most haunting of all is pale gray skin still holding those same scars he got from a variety of missions and from her...

Tsunade pushes back from her seat away from the stench and sight, doesn't make it to the restroom before everything comes back up.

And when there's nothing left in her stomach to come up does her body wrack into sobs, Shizune and Sakura clamoring to her side leading her to the bathroom away from the guards watching her breakdown.

"I'm sorry. Little Jiraiya fought like hell until the end." Fukasaku came by this morning, but it still hadn't sunken in to her then.

But receiving this so called 'gift' takes away any possible hope that Jiraiya is still alive.

Shizune races to get washcloths, anti-nausea medicine, and towels from one of the break rooms, amber eyes abruptly jolting to Sakura.

"Naruto. Where is he? Has Fukasaku already given him the news?" She rasps out.

Sakura mutters a curse, ensures Tsunade is sitting up before she races back to the office.

The ground below is already starting to tremble, peering out the main window to see Naruto's familiar blond locks and orange attire already approaching. His hands are wound at his side, scrap of paper crushed between his fingers.

She follows his gaze to head guard Matsumoto who blocks him with a mix of katana and earth release.

From this far away, she can't make out what he says though Naruto studies him for a minute before walking around his blade, whips off a gale of wind that instantly smashes him into the nearest pillar unconscious.

The other approaching officers freeze, Naruto hopping over the rock needles with ease.

And then he walks inside.

Sakura goes back to Tsunade's side to see her now leaning against the bathroom wall, eyes shut.

"He's making his way over right now; isn't he?" Tsunade mutters.

Sakura swallows, nods. "How...How do you want to approach this My Lady?"

Tsunade shrugs. She has little idea how to deal with Naruto's volatile moods when he gets like this besides staying calm and keeping a level voice. Jiraiya was better suited for handling them and all her previous encounters never had Naruto so mad.

The ground beneath them quakes once more as Naruto comes up the stairs, Tsunade grunting as she moves to her feet.

"He's going to sniff out my vomit; let's get this over with." Tsunade mutters, gargles and splashes her face with water at the sink. Shizune returns with a hot towel, Sakura passing her an antiacid.

Tsunade takes in her sunken reflection. She looks just as shitty as she currently feels.

But she meets Naruto in the hallway anyways, guards that had been there now either gone or lying crumpled against the walls. Wind howls throughout the area, furniture and paintings waterlogged and torn caught in the storm of his path.

She blows out a breath seeing scarlet in eyes, gestures with her head back to the office.

"Let's do this in there."

As soon as she takes a seat Naruto drops Fukasaku's message on the desk.

It's the same note Fukasaku gave her earlier, sighing.

Naruto studies her quietly before speaking. "...What happened Granny? Explain."

Tsunade picks up the note before immediately pushing it aside. "It's as Fukasaku says. Jiraiya didn't survive his mission to Amegakure."

A cyclone begins to form in the room, Shizune piping up as plants and chairs start to lift.

"Now hold on please! You can't put all the blame on Lady Tsunade for this! Master Jiraiya knew the risks-"

Naruto glances to her, irritation fully creeping into his voice. "I wasn't asking you. The woman who just follows Granny around like a child and fails to stop her from day drinking or gambling."

Shizune shifts backwards as if stung, looks away.

His gaze returns back to Tsunade, jabs a finger straight at her. "It's your fault he's dead. You could've provided him with back up even if he wouldn't have asked for it. And you'll have to live with that knowledge forever."

Sakura adamantly steps forward between them despite Tsunade raising a hand not to challenge Naruto right now.

She rubs at her eyes before fully looking at Naruto, tears and all.

"Don't you think I know that?!" Tsunade hisses.

Her eyes move from him to that horrid package she tossed into the corner, Naruto following his gaze and wincing in shock.

The wind quiets as he takes in Jiraiya's arm, the finality of what was his last battle...

Cerulean swirls back into his eyes. "Alright. Where are Pervy-Sage's notes that he gave you regarding his suspicions? All those photos Hinata collected back on her assignment?"

Before Sakura or Shizune can argue against it, Tsunade unlocks her bottom drawer, pulls out a mini lockbox she clicks open with a key from within her haori.

She holds out Jiraiya's notebooks, lips pursed as Naruto steps forward to take them.

"Come to me first before you do anything reckless." Tsunade orders, holds them momentarily out of reach.

She wishes she could read Naruto's features better, malice coating his face for a flicker of a second again before it disappears just as fast.

"...Sure."

---

Naruto & Hinata-Hokage Monument

"Ah, is there where you've been camping out all day?" Hinata asks gently by way of greeting.

Naruto's back is to her, quietly observing as Konoha's citizens go about their normal evening activities. Salarymen head home, skirt through the marketplaces picking up dinner or a quick snack. Children race home from the Academy by the river in groups or with their parents.

Hinata settles beside him, gaze turning to above as pinks and violets darken the sky, moon rising in a small crescent of silver.

"Pervy-Sage is gone." Naruto eventually mutters, passes her an envelope.

His own stays in his lap.

Hinata accepts it, looks down to see her name written in Jiraiya's familiar messy scrawl. The white of the envelope has started to fade a bit into yellow and she wonders how long ago he wrote these letters for them.

When he knew there was a possibility he wouldn't come home...

They had no luck in finding Itachi's location or Sasuke's, but Yamato at least taught them a thing or two about genjutsu.

"Use these tricks when you're caught in a bind. Illusions like those can at least paralyze the enemy temporarily via hearing or smell." Yamato explains.

Naruto blows out a breath, nods.

'It isn't offensive, but better to know it than not.'

Hinata looks it over back to front before nodding to the bag of groceries Naruto brought along leaking onto the stone.

"Was that your lunch?" She questions, Naruto staring down at the mess before shaking his head.

"No, just some popsicles. Heh, Pervy-Sage used to buy them in the summer after we'd finish a training session, so I just thought..." He trails off.

He doesn't know what he was thinking. He's barely eaten anything all day, wasted ryo.

Hinata pulls it out of the package, breaks it into two and passes one to him.

Naruto simply stares at his, lets it drip onto his hands.

Hinata makes to move his letter out of the way, Naruto catching her hands tumbling both popsicles onto the stone.

Tears blur at his eyes, light wind rattling at their hair.

"He's really gone; isn't he? If...If I open this final letter of his, that will just make it all the more real." Naruto cracks out.

Hinata wipes at his eyes, blinks away her own tears. "It's okay to mourn him Naruto. Despite how you spoke of him, I know Master Jiraiya meant a lot to you."

Naruto blows out a breath, nods as he adjusts his sitting position. He has Jiraiya's notes and his dying message he just needs to get from Fukasaku. Pervy-Sage taking out some of the bodies will bide him some time to study, review, and train in preparation for Pain's arrival. Or better yet, he'll go to him.

His gaze moves to the coming stars before looking to the west.

Towards Amegakure.

Hinata squeezes at his hand as he gets to s standing position, glances to her once before shaking his head. He won't be able to rest until he sees for himself this man who killed a sensei they shared.

He's collecting Tailed Beasts for a reason, out of a desire for power or maybe a way to shake up power amid the nations?

"Handle things with the Hyūga. They don't deserve it, though help them coordinate with the other clans in setting up defense barriers around the village."

Hinata nods. There are other things she needs to talk with them about as well regarding the Branch and Main families.

Naruto tightens his fists at his sides, gives in to the beast's call for blood.

"Don't worry Pervy-Sage, I'll finish the job." Naruto announces to the breeze.

Maybe not in the way he would've wanted, but it will be done.

-x-

---

I love writing/reading about revenge lol. A lot happened this chapter and I hope it didn't feel too rushed or short. Yeah, I know it's not in Naruto's character to do this, but he's going to deal with the Pain/Nagato situation in a way that fits more in how his personality is for this story. That doesn't mean he'll be like going on a bloodbath, psychopathic rampage though maybe...just yet! I'm still working out the drafts of how violent I want him to be.

Same with Hinata dealing with the Hyūga clan's long history of Branch servitude/slavery.

Look forward to your thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 33: The Blood Vow

Chapter 33: The Blood Vow

"Those candle flames were like the lives of men. So fragile. So deadly. Left alone, they lit and warmed. Let run rampant, they would destroy the very things they were meant to illuminate."

-Brandon Sanderson, The Way of Kings

---

Shikamaru & Naruto-Uzumaki Apartment

He stubs out his cigarette with the heel of his shoe, rolls his neck.

'Alright, let's get this over with.' Shikamaru sighs.

He's thankful it isn't raining to add to the chill of the day, blue going on for miles as a light breeze ruffles up his hair. Perfect spring-like weather the opposite of his mood.

Lady Tsunade ordered him to do a check in on Naruto after his visit to the Hokage's office the other day, nobody's seen him much over the last 3 days outside of Hinata who said he's managing as best as he can.

"He's planning revenge now and I don't plan to stop him."

But the village is still reeling from the continued aftereffects of his wrath at Jiraiya's death, spilling out across the region like his shadows. Trees are uprooted and tossed about at the training grounds like mere twigs to shattered glass and flooded storefronts at any places that are less than sympathetic at the Toad Sannin's passing.

Wherever Naruto's footsteps have gone, the ground has been upended.

"Please, just try. He's refused all visitors including Sakura before she left for her next assignment and even Kakashi." Tsunade's request repeats in his mind.

'Isn't this supposed to be Hinata's job? To keep him calm?' He absently wonders.

He supposes if she weren't here they're be far more destruction about the village.

The steps are uneven and warped as he makes his way up to Naruto's apartment, pauses outside his door seeing one of his neighbors attempting to slink by. The man shakes his head, points to the wet patches along the pavement, the eerie screech of wind rattling the metal and shingles above.

"I wouldn't bother the jinchuriki or err Naruto right now. I'm afraid this whole place will come crashing down soon. I'm staying at my daughter's house until his anger fully calms." He states, clutches his suitcase closer before heading downstairs quickly.

Shikamaru blows out a breath, knocks on his door anyways.

The wind quiets, door clicking open a hair.

Naruto studies him akin to a mosquito or fly, scowls.

"...Are you the latest person Granny sent out to check on me?"

Shikamaru nods. "Trust me, I wish I was back at home right now too."

To his mild surprise, Naruto opens the door further. There's nothing that immediately sticks out to him or appears to be amiss. No dark bags under his eyes to signal fatigue or hair in complete disarray.

Naruto sniffs the air as he allows him in, wrinkles his nose.

"Since when do you smoke?"

Shikamaru peers over his shoulder at him, he's been asked that so many times since the funeral.

"...Since Asuma-sensei died."

Naruto says nothing to that, but Shikamaru notes the way his shoulders drop, scratching at his neck.

He laughs dryly, waves away his awkwardness.

"It's fine, everyone's been asking me that so it's become my go to answer to shut people up from prying."

Even the apartment is relatively clean save for a few empty ramen cups littered about Naruto picks up and trashes. Hinata must be with Team 8 or Kurenai-sensei maybe with her presence having changed the apartment since he last came by. He notes vases filled with wildflowers to her futon neatly tucked away in the living room's corner.

When he looks at Naruto again however, his eyes are a sharp vermilion, observing him. He draws in a breath and rehearses again everything he needs to discuss.

He walks over to the kitchen and Shikamaru gives follow, notes the photos set about along the table of what must be every path of Pain, the scribble of notes beside each one of them.

Naruto resumes his seat, considers Shikamaru as he takes the chair opposite him before remembering some modicum of politeness.

"Ah, do you wanna a snack or drink?"

Shikamaru shakes his head, straight to the point. "I'm not here to talk you out of your revenge."

Naruto snickers harshly. "What made you think you'd be able to?"

Shikamaru thinly smiles, nods to the photos scattered amongst them. "Trust me, I'd be a hypocrite to say not to do this when I'm plotting my own for Choji and now...Asuma-sensei too."

Naruto runs a hand through his hair, azure pooling back into his eyes. "Yeah, I'm sorry for your loss too. Asuma-sensei encouraged me once over different wind techniques I could use in battle."

Shikamaru waves up a hand. "Don't worry about me. I came here to ask you something outside of what Lady Tsunade fully requested me to do. She did want me to check on you yes, however, I have a proposition for you."

Naruto arches a brow as Shikamaru's gaze drops to the photo of Pain in the center who must be the de facto leader, taps on it. "Tell me what you've gathered on all of these Paths."

"...Why?"

Shikamaru blows out an impatient breath. "So I can help you with your revenge."

Naruto scrutinizes him even more closely then, leans forward. "It isn't just Nagato/Pain I must kill; Konan has to die too."

"I'm aware."

Naruto clicks his tongue. "What's the catch?"

Shikamaru shrugs, rolls off his suspicion. "There's no catch. I'll help you with this and then you can help me with my own Akatsuki members I need to take down. Hidan is an idiot and all I need to do is lead him into a trap to permanently disable him forever. He and Kakuzu are Kage-level opponents and I feel helping you with this will give me the experience and possible intel I need to find them before they capture another jinchuriki or kill anymore allies."

Naruto crosses his arms. "...And Granny doesn't know about this?"

Shikamaru nods, goes ahead and starts reviewing the notes Jiraiya left behind when Naruto can no longer think of any more questions for him.

'Each Path of Pain holds a different ability, some more offensive while others operate defensively. From Hinata's original assignment, she gathered enough evidence for Jiraiya to fully conclude that each one is a corpse being operated via the black receiver rods in them.' He reads.

"Northeast. That's the direction Fukasaku said Pervy-Sage pointed in before he was surrounded." Naruto mutters.

He sits back again, rubs his chin thoughtfully. "I'll train with the toads some at Mount Myoboku to perfect Sage mode along with a few more wind, genjutsu, and water techniques while you get in some practice here. Then, we can head out together to Amegakure if you're truly serious about this. We'll need to go to them before they come here to Konoha hopefully and without drawing too much attention."

Shikamaru clicks his lighter on and off thinking, digs something out from his pocket. "Nightfall will be best via the pretense of taking a small visit to a neighboring town within the Land of Fire. I'll create a diversion for the guards if it comes down to it. And I am serious Naruto. And to prove it, I got Sakura to make me this."

He tosses out 3 cloudy vials Naruto catches, holds each one up to the sunlight.

"Those are often used in autopsies; she said it's similar to embalming fluid. Though in this case, Sakura changed the chemical composition to speed up the decomposition process instead. If one of the Paths were to be injected with that, the body would start to decay in a matter of minutes rendering it unusable."

Cerulean gleams at that. "How much did she make of this?"

Shikamaru shakes his head, points to the ones in his hands. "She couldn't make too many without rousing Lady Tsunade or Shizune's suspicions at how expensive formaldehyde and the other components are to get in the labs. We can make do with those though, right? She said only a few milliliters should be needed."

Naruto nods, puts them aside for now. His eyes sharpen to crimson again, studies Shikamaru's demeanor.

"This will get very bloody, messy, y'know. I don't intend to make either of them have a quick death."

Shikamaru grins, nicks his thumb until a bubble of blood erupts, presses it against a clear notebook page beside him.

"Consider that my blood promise."

Naruto studies the imprint for a long moment, grabs a knife and cuts a slit in his own thumb before pressing it down beside his with a nod.

"Now I'm holding you to it." He warns.

Shikamaru nods, knows he's dealing more with the beast at his tone.

"Good. Was that an acceptable offering or do I need to draw out more of my blood until I get dizzy?" He dryly mentions, flicks with his switchblade.

A promise to a bijuu directly means you alone accept the consequences of failing to keep up your end of a deal...

It's why giving annual sacrifices are easier for most villages, nobody wants to gamble outright on their own life if unnecessary.

No matter the promises of wealth or power they could gain in return.

'Strange how similar we've both become as of late.' Shikamaru absently muses.

He isn't sure Asuma-sensei, Master Jiraiya, or Choji would like this growing darkness he sees in them both.

But they'll need to be monsters to kill monsters.

Naruto chuckles.

"Save your blood; this is fine by me."

---

Hinata-Hyūga Manor

Whispers gather at her approach to the gates, Hinata striding forward with ease.

She picked late morning to come by when surely they'd be done with breakfast and the early spar sessions, though she isn't surprised to hear the footsteps of commotion not too far away.

Hiroko and Haruto study her with equal confusion, naginata blades crossing preventing her entrance.

Hinata smiles, butterflies flittering about her.

"I trust Hiashi received my messenger butterfly from yesterday?"

Haruto blinks in surprise at her lack of proper title for her Father, peers to Haruto for an explanation.

He shakes his head, just as uncertain.

"I have business with him; I know he got it because he sent a confirmation back it was received." Hinata continues.

Hiroko grits teeth, pearl eyes darkening.

"You were sacrificed. It's considered trespassing and bad luck to have you here. You need to leave or I'll-"

"You'll what? Your position and form have always been on the weaker side Hiroko." Hinata interrupts gently, steps forward as his blade briefly falters at her comment. Her gaze sharpens looking him up and down, Hiroko stumbling back in alarm.

"When...When did you become so mean?" He hisses in shock.

Hiashi clears his throat behind them before she can answer.

"Hinata speaks the truth, let her in." He commands.

The pair stay frozen for a moment before doing as he says, hurriedly stepping aside.

Hinata gives follow, draws out a slow sigh feeling both men's stares burn on her back. A mix of attendants and aides' peek to watch them from the shadows as she walks by, avoid her gaze when she glances in their direction. Neji is away on assignment with Team Gai, but even she doubts he would be able to stop these weighted glares of both her former Main and Branch clan members.

"Big Sister?!"

Hanabi escapes Lady Natsu's hold to her right, squeezes into her side gleefully.

"What are you doing here?!" She breathes out excitedly.

Hinata hugs her back in return, picks up on the familiar scents of lily and vanilla on her. It's been weeks since she's caught more than just a glimpse of Hanabi at the markets or at the training grounds with Father or one of the guards.

Her fingers coil tighter around her only for a hand to roughly pull her back, Hinata looking up to see one of the Elders.

Hikari glowers back at her, nails digging into Hanabi's shoulder. Her wrist is laden with jade to amethyst bracelets, charms pressing against Hanabi's cheeks as she attempts to move her out of view, out of her sight as if she's a plague.

"Lady Hanabi, it's unbecoming as the future heiress to be so noisy and speak to the sacrifice! I don't know what reason Master Hiashi has to bring her back to the compound in the first place, but you are not to touch her or speak to her!"

Hinata steps forward as Hanabi's face falters between a mask of calm to upset, smiles thinly as she grasps at her hand before she can move out of reach.

She leans forward in Hikari's ear even as she squirms, hold steady.

"Let her go. Take pleasure Lady Hikari that the little trinkets that line your arms are only because I was sacrificed by Hiashi. You'll be pleased to know my presence here is as his guest and as a warning to you all on what is to come to Konoha soon."

A gasp escapes her in a sharp puff of gray air, startles back as soon as Hinata lets her go.

Hinata turns on her heel, follows Hiashi into the main meditation/meeting hall.

This where she first learned of her fate to be sacrificed, where she warned Hiashi that the Hyūga's old policies will end.

He stares down at her, grinds his teeth together before he can find himself asking when he became 'Hiashi' instead of 'Father'.

'When you sacrificed her, when you told her she's no longer a Hyūga.'

The reminder settles sourly on his tongue, burying the ache again until it's only a slight twinge.

She slides down into the arranged spot for her across from the rest of the Elders and her Grandfather.

"I've only come today as a courtesy to warn you to make defensive measures to the compound for Pain's arrival. In a matter of weeks, he and the rest of his Paths will most likely descend upon Konoha to take Naruto." Hinata begins.

Hizuki frowns, taps impatiently against his tatami mat. "And what makes you so sure of this? Yes, other villages have lost their Tailed Beasts, but that was only because they didn't adequately provide proper gifts to their jinchuriki to not ensue bad luck or devastation."

Hinata bites her lip before she can openly sigh, so many of the Elders still believe in those old traditions and tales when they mean little now.

"Pain or Nagato hails from Amegakure. He easily overpowered and killed Hanzo of the Salamander." She continues.

And at this, a flurry of whispers floods the room, nervous glances to each other until Haruka raises her hand.

"What does any of that have to do with us?"

Hinata straightens. "He didn't just stop with Hanzo. He murdered anyone that was associated with him from colleagues to former comrades. Of course family members weren't spared no matter how distant of a relative. Even civilians were murdered that were sympathetic to him. He will do the same thing to me knowing my connection to Naruto and formerly to the Hyūga. Meaning, all of you will perish too."

Hiashi raises his hand for calm at the frenzied cries of confusion.

"-That isn't fair! We honored our sacrificial rules perfectly!" Haruka shrieks.

"-S-She must be lying! How could anyone take on the legendary Hanzo of the Salamander alone?! Especially with all the poisons he uses?" Hizama scoffs.

Hikari's stare on her turns piercing.

"Kick her out if here already Hiashi! A sacrifice has no business in their former home, her duty is to the jinchuriki alone, no matter if it means death! It seems to me she's only come to stir up trouble and elicit fear in us all-"

Hiashi gets to a standing position, raises up his hand in warning.

"Enough. All of you."

The room falls to a hush, the quiet before another cacophony of noise erupts.

"I along with every other clan head have read the personal documents of Master Jiraiya along with the witness statements from the toads he summoned to Ame. What Hinata says is true. Pain will not just come for Naruto when he heads for Konoha, he will destroy everything in sight to ensure the least amount of pushback. There's no more time for arguments, we need to start preparing."

He looks over to Hinata to see she's moved to stand as well, doesn't spare anyone except Hanabi a second glance.

"I suggest you all work as one. Pain or Nagato will not discriminate on if you're a Branch member or not. I...I will check in afterwards." Hinata mentions.

For once, Main and Branch don't split off in separate directions, blend into groups to discuss her update.

Suspicion lingers about like a fog and most Branch members hesitate to join circles of mostly Main clan members until they pat open spots beside them.

'It's a start.' Hinata breathes out, carefully avoids her Father's gaze since she stopped using the familal title to the Elders stares digging into her at everyone following her suggestion of all people.

Hoheto and Iroha step forward to stop her as she turns to go, flames igniting the tips of her fingers keeping both men at bay.

"...You've grown much stronger." Hoheto notes with admiration .

Hinata ignores the compliment, looks right past him to take in the rest of her former clansmen.

This will be the first test in a long while to see if both sides of the Hyūga can even cooperate.

She maneuvers herself out of his reach and the other guards. "Please don't touch me. My kindness coming here was only for Hanabi. Otherwise, I know my business here is done."

Still Hiashi catches up to her on the way out.

"...Thank you. I know you could've kept such intel to yourself."

Hinata turns to look at him and he realizes he can no longer read her features, opalescent murky.

"I guess that's just another way I'm different from you Hiashi."

---

Sakura-Eastern Hideout

'Shit, I'm too late.'

Of course she's too late, it shouldn't surprise her that Sasuke would beat her coming here.

The air is damp with seawater and blood, molding herself against a wall to try and hear as much as possible of the conversation down below.

"Huh? Why should I join you again?" Suigetsu questions sharply.

He's completely liquefied his body, looks ready to drown or cut Sasuke apart.

"You want to collect the Seven Swords from the Hidden Mist, don't you? Master them the same way your brother did?" Sasuke inquires.

Suigetsu's grin widens.

"Maybe I do, maybe I don't. As of late, all I like doing is tearing people to pieces! Especially people like you who get into my personal affairs."

Sasuke's features don't change, lightning crackling into his hands, snakes sliding from his sleeves when Suigetsu moves to strike.

"Water Release: Striking Waves!"

"Lightning Release: Chidori Current!"

Sakura crouches low, explosion of haze coating the area.

Her legs feel heavy, stomach tensing at the new change in the air

'I can't stay here; I'm going to have to scrap this assignment.'

Suigetsu drops to the ground a moment later coughing up spots of blood, shifts backward from Sasuke as his eyes spiral red.

"Now that you understand what I can do, be of help to me and I'll be of help to you in collecting those swords." Sasuke voices.

Suigetsu scratches at his neck, snorts.

"Fine, whatever. Whatcha need me to do first?"

Her heartbeat slams in her ears as scarlet gazes in her direction.

'How long has he known I was here?'

Has he been toying with her? Warning her she'll never win against him, especially not with Suigetsu now joining him?

A new set of footsteps approaches from the hideout's entrance, Sakura only allowing herself a brief glance to see its the masked man.

'Why is he here?' Sakura scowls.

She can think on it later as she digs a nail into her thumb until a goblet of blood arises, pulls out her scroll.

It's time.

"Start by killing the rat that's been listening in on us." Sasuke orders.

Suigetsu's body melts, rushes up for her as she activates the scroll.

All he should see of her is a flash of white, blade slicing only at the tips of her hair. Sasuke approaches up behind him, notes the remnants of the seal, the faint outlines of a body against the wall and ground.

"Girlie moved fast. Any idea who that was?" Suigetsu questions, runs his fingers through thin strands of pink hair.

"...No." Sasuke answers flatly.

Suigetsu's brows furrow.

"Okay...you suck at lying, but that's fine! Just say you want to be the one to kill her. I'll have fun with any other targets on your list."

Sasuke doesn't answer, attention back towards below, Masked man holding up an envelope.

It seems Itachi left him a letter.

Sakura travels through the night, only stops when she sees the recognizable mountain ranges and cracks in the trees that border the Land of Fire.

Nobody is following her, sips from her canteen gathering her thoughts.

'I need to keep going.' But her eyes and legs feel as heavy as stones as soon as she leads against the closest tree trunk.

When she wakes again, the midday sun is burning on her cheek.

"Ugh, damn it. Overslept." Sakura curses herself. Everything about this assignment has gone wrong. She couldn't even make contact with Suigetsu and it's likely he's fully onboard now to be Sasuke's teammate.

She stretches out the ache in her legs, covers her tracks and walks on.

The first person she needs to find is Kakashi-sensei, ignores formalities finding him at the tea shop. If she didn't know him better, she'd think he was perfectly relaxing lounging back enjoying whatever series he's currently on of Make Out Paradise.

"I saw him again." Sakura states by way of greeting as she plops into the opposite chair.

Kakashi doesn't look towards her, studies his cup of matcha already knowing who she means.

She moves his teacup out of reach forcing his attention.

Dark eyes peer up into green, sighs.

Sakura clenches her teeth. "Have you looked into it more Sensei? He really might be your fallen comrade Obito."

---

Naruto-Mount Myoboku

"I told you time and time again since you came here boyo that senjutsu training shouldn't be done on an empty stomach." Fukasaku reiterates.

While he's gotten down the water and oil related jutsu they taught him from his first training trip here, Sage training is a whole different field.

But he's still speeds through it faster than even Jiraiya, focused once again only on training when not sleeping or eating.

Naruto just stares at his bowl of grasshopper and fly soup ignoring him, glances around taking in the surrounding flora. It was raining upon their arrival weeks ago, but now the clouds have parted enough to expose patches of blue.

Maybe he should create another rainstorm to distract them while he discreetly finds where Hinata packed his instant ramen...

He could maybe tolerate this if Hinata was here as well to add or sneak them something, but on his own he'd rather survive off of tea leaves and air.

"...You guys know I'm not a toad, right? Stop trying to feed me insects; it's gross."

Shima smacks his hand with one of her spoons, pays no mind to the glare Naruto sends her in return at his scathing comments. It doesn't matter if he's Minato's son and Little Jiraiya's final student now, he's going to respect how long she spent cooking in this kitchen!

"Eat! We can't have you passing out on us." She orders.

Naruto groans under his breath, with great reluctance picks up his bowl and downs the soup in one go.

He chugs down two water bottles afterwards, Fukasaku chuckling.

"When your stomach has calmed enough, meet me back outside by the waterfalls."

Naruto nods slowly, swishes water through his mouth until the taste of bug no longer sits on his tongue. Fukasaku is already resting near the stone pillars as he approaches, pats the open spot beside him.

"You've done well in not taking in nature energy too fast. It helps that you can create so many clones." He relates.

Naruto nods, settles into his usual position.

Fukasaku clears his throat. "Tell me what's on your mind and what plans you've formed boyo. You've been out here every day from before breakfast to when Shima calls for dinner up to something. I know it was a whirlwind of information to learn not only of Little Jiraiya's death, but the people behind it too. You and Hinata barely had any time to mourn him, despite how much his personality could annoy you two." Fukasaku begins.

Naruto rubs at his chin, knots coiling at his chest picturing what Fukasaku must've seen. He's the last one who saw Pervy-Sage alive, can give him the clearest details of what he and Shikamaru are potentially walking into.

"Well for starters, I'm not going into Amegakure alone. Shikamaru Nara will be coming along with me." He begins.

He explains Sakura's vials, how she created enough to at least deal with 3 of the Pain's bodies, possibly more depending on how things go.

Fukasaku grins in delight. "This is wonderful news! Why, if you use those vials properly, you may not even to draw out a full fight with the Deva Path."

Naruto nods along, but Fukasaku can see his eyes clouding, nails scratching at the rocks. "I plan to use some to torture Nagato for information before I kill him."

"You'll need to take into consideration Konan as well. You're letting revenge cloud your thoughts again." Fukasaku adds, not skipping a beat.

Naruto shuts his eyes and whatever red was in them fades. "I know. I know. Captain Yamato taught me a bit about breaking genjutsu and creating them. I know you along with Shima used that sound based genjutsu, but that takes too long to set up and puts you both at risk. I've been studying and thinking of different ways to create a quieter sound, use certain smells that can still be picked up by them both to temporarily incapacitate them before they even realize it." Naruto explains.

Fukasaku crosses his arms curiously. "Well boyo, let's see it!"

Naruto gets to a standing position to demonstrate, lightly taps his hands together.

Fukasaku observes carefully, then picks up on the lightest whiff of damp earth.

What follows is the faintest splash akin to raindrops on water, a bullfrog's croak.

And then the world around them shifts to black, humid mist rolling over them. Fukasaku draws in another breath looking down, stone pillars replaced with swaying mud and grass, trees and river surrounding them simmering in mixes of greens to yellows. Cicadas and crickets join the symphony as his body seems to sink downward into ribbons of sludge. An oriental owl hoots from a tree to his left, gold eyes watching.

Naruto's voice floats in from somewhere his right. "This is the Swamp Symphony; I will use it on Konan first, only it won't just be an illusion."

He claps his hands together again and the night woods fade, back on top the pillars.

Fukasaku follows his gaze to his adamantine chains bound around the stone tower across him. Naruto clenches his teeth, pulls until the stone starts to crack from the pressure.

'Impressive. And here Shima thought he didn't pick up anything from Little Jiraiya's tutelage. He's been watching his techniques from the beginning thinking of ways to spin them into something of his own.'

"You'll need to be quick about it is my only worry along with Konan potentially breaking out of the illusion quickly. However, from what you've told me and shown me so far, I think you and this Nara boy have a chance. However, don't make the same mistakes or take the same risks Little Jiraiya did. If you feel like you're in a bind, there's no shame in fleeing."

Naruto rolls his eyes. "And where do you propose I should run to hide? As long as jinchuriki are hunted now for whatever reason, there's nowhere safe in the world I can stay, not even here among the Toads. No, the only way to end this is by killing him or at least breaking him to the point he's no longer a threat."

Fukasaku sighs, pats at his hand hearing the edge of nervousness to it.

"...I don't understand why they're taking the bijuus from their lands either, especially with how previous skirmishes went. Even the Great Toad Sage hasn't given a clear answer on if previous sacrificial gifts amid the nations haven't sufficed and this is a punishment. Or if this Akatsuki group feels they can better bring about peace through destruction, that no village should have a bijuu when too many offerings haven't served to stop this cycle of war and death."

Naruto blows out a breath, lays back his head.

"Perhaps he has some good points, but my death won't stop war. Harbingers of pain and sorrow will eventually lead to uprisings and chaos. He's not just threatening my life, he'll go after Hinata, the Hyūga, everyone in the village, and then spread out to the rest of the Great Nations."

"Little Jiraiya would ask you to look for the peaceful option boyo. There's still a possibility it's there, you and Nagato aren't so different after all." Fukasaku murmurs, pulls out his Tale of Utterly Gutsy Shinobi from his bag he's seen Naruto reading every afternoon.

Naruto smiles nostalgically at Jiraiya's photo on the back page before it fades, vermilion shining anew in his eyes.

"Pervy-Sage is dead Toad Gramps." He states with a finality, growl creeping into his voice.

"Besides, some things just can't be forgiven."

Fukasaku abruptly jumps up onto his lap.

"Even if it means another war?! Think this through properly Naruto. I want your thoughts to be clear so that you don't kill innocent civilians in the process." He snaps.

"He's not the only one who wants to kill me; we both know this. I'll get rid of any opponents that try to stop me from completing my goal, one by one if necessary."

Fukasaku squirms impatiently at his decision. "You and I both know it doesn't have to be done that way Naruto. All I ask is that you consider other options once you go to Ame, another way to prevent further bloodshed. If Pain/Nagato must die, then so be it. But don't forget the people of Ame revere him and Konan as a God and Angel respectively."

"Good. They can watch them die and realize they're only human." Naruto sneers.

Fukasaku quiets, runs through his mind any other advice he can give him.

Naruto studies him flatly and he stops himself, knows there's nothing else he can tell him or say to him as he sets him back down.

"...I wish you all the best." Fukasaku mutters as Naruto heads back down.

They have 1 week left to train, one week to perfect all of these techniques.

---

Shikamaru & Naruto-Konoha Main Gates

A few days need to pass before the New Moon comes, leaving at the darkest time of the night.

"Don't worry, I bribed Izumo and Kotetsu with this premium sake I got from my Old Man's cabinet. They just think we're going to the Land of Rice Paddies to warn of Pain coming." Shikamaru mentions.

Naruto chuckles. "Don't you mean stole? Well, that's better than my idea of just knocking them out and leaving their bodies there."

The only people aware of their plans are Team 10, Team 7, and Hinata. Kakashi didn't fight Naruto on leaving, gave him much of the same advice Fukasaku told him already on be prepared and staying calm.

Shikamaru pulls out his map as they pick up the pace. "It's going to take at least 2-3 days to get there and we're going need to use a transformation jutsu by the time we reach the outskirts, mask our scents and anything that ties us back to our true identities. I know it's bad to stereotype, but Ame ninja and those associated with them are known for being short-tempered and the type to attack first, ask questions later."

Naruto nods. "That all sounds right to me. The Akatsuki started in Ame in the first place and their shinobi are known for doing assassination-based missions. As for our disguises and cover stories, we're black-market dealers seeking to sell intel we collected on Konoha and Suna shinobi."

He follows as Shikamaru points with his finger to Amegakure's location. "I can see why they took on an isolationist policy after the last Shinobi World War. Even those stories alone may not be enough with how many security checks will be in place knowing the damage Master Jiraiya did. Everyone, even regular civilians will be on high alert for anything out of place."

Naruto shrugs. "If Pain or Konan want to waltz up to us, then we'll go with your secondary plan y'know. We've divided up the syringes evenly between us."

Shikamaru rubs at his head, he's created at least 10 different plans for this and that still feels like far too little.

'My goal is as back up, to use my shadows to stop any interferences and get rid of the Animal and Asura Paths as soon as possible.'

Naruto pats at his shoulder, voice tinged with a viciousness of what's to come.

"Don't tell me you're getting cold feet?"

Shikamaru brushes off his hand, scoffs. "No, don't be dumb at this late hour. I'm just thinking of how to get rid of the the Paths that operate offensively first. It all begins once we're in their territory, so don't do anything troublesome to deviate from the plan."

Naruto grins, cracks his knuckles as they head deeper into the forest.

"Don't worry, I'm good with your plan Shikamaru! Just don't forget, we're not coming back to the village until they're both dead. I'll do it with my own hands, so you don't add to your kill count."

Shikamaru clicks his tongue like that's what he was worried about, focuses back on ensuring they're moving in the right direction over the chill of goosebumps lining his arms.

'Naruto says that as if it's already a fact.'

-x-

---

You might be thinking to yourself, how can Shikamaru and Naruto take on Konan and 6 Paths of Pain/Nagato alone?! Well, I was thinking about that too reader! Lol, this chapter gives a taste of the things in their arsenal to take them on and gain the advantage that I really enjoyed writing. I don't think it's too unrealistic considering Shikamaru did kill Hidan on his own in canon. As for Kakuzu...good thing Kakashi was there for Choji and Ino to not join Asuma in dying!

Ame kind of just goes to shit and is forgotten after Konan and Nagato die, even in Boruto's time period things suck for them! Naruto in this will bring that up, after he does his revenge! Murder isn't off the table, never was for him. However, I want this Naruto to use his goals of being an ambassador to bring about change in a different way for the Summit and War arcs down the line.

Appreciate any thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 34: The Memory

Chapter 34: The Memory

"Memory is the Master of Death, the chink in his armor of conceit."

-Wole Soyinka, Death and the King's Horseman

---

Naruto & Shikamaru-Amegakure Security Checkpoint Entrance

Metal towers towards the heavens.

That's the way the guy on his left describes the vast network of wires and steel, Naruto studying and taking it all in. Everyone here seems to revere the 'God' and 'Angel' who lead this village, sing nothing but their praises on how much they've bettered the economy and standards of living for Ame's citizens overall.

'This place must've looked like a shithole after the last Great War if this is somehow better than back then.' Naruto considers.

The air is clogged with the scent of mud and rain, Shikamaru discreetly nudging him to keep his eyes forward as the line moves along.

"Focus. No deviating from our background and story." He murmurs.

Naruto half-smiles, nods in return.

"Don't worry, I'll take both of them down y'know; I'm extra prepared! Just make sure no outsiders try to interfere."

Shikamaru says nothing, notes the calm lilt in his voice.

'No fear at all. Seems like he's just holding in his excitement?' He absently wonders.

A man with a crisscross scar to his left cheek who goes by Atsushi from his nametag looks them up and down as they approach, studies closely their ponchos the same colors as the clouds above, faces marred with scratches and bruises.

"Occupation and where you're coming from." He grunts out.

"Black market vendors, Land of Silence." Shikamaru answers as he reviews their forged documents, ink and paper ones only found around the Land of Keys he'd taken from Konoha library's archive.

They've used transformation jutsu to look like men in their mid to late 20's, masked any signs of their true identities in their postures and demeanors.

Atsushi nods for the guard Keisuke to give them a thorough pat down before giving the clear for them to go ahead.

Naruto straightens his shoulders as they walk deeper into the city.

So these are the last buildings, the last things Pervy-Sage took in before dying...

"I just wanted to tell you that I've never believed in all this sacrificial stuff. I always saw it as the villages being a bit superstitious!" Jiraiya remarks cheerily behind him.

Naruto ignores him, rooftop hops to the next building.

He's been chasing him all around the village since the early afternoon, day now giving way to approaching dusk. He's too close to his apartment now, the buildings around here known for having rusted metal, rotted wood, and an overgrowth of vines.

His foot catches on a broken shingle as Jiraiya approaches from his right, draws up a gust of wind before he topples.

"Wind Release: Typhoon Blast!"

Jiraiya weaves under the current, hair wrapping around Naruto's torso before hopping them to the townhouses opposite from his own area. One could easily forget which side of Konoha they're on from looking at them, buildings made with fine brick, metal, and steel shades of copper to pure black.

He holds up his hands at Naruto's silence as he deposits him beside him, done with their game of chase from the way he keeps a hand on his shoulder.

"Come on, I'm sure you know what that means, right? I'm not going to treat you with kiddy gloves! You're not going to get any bullshit from me Kid!" Jiraiya promises.

He lightly pokes at his back. "You can't be a future ambassador of Konoha or anything carrying around this anger like this. Granted, I know it's hard to resist not giving into your rage. I haven't done much in that aspect to change your feelings, but I'm working on that now."

Naruto doesn't look at him, studies the rising moon against the sunset, reds and ambers blending on the sky as he thinks of the beast within him.

"...Why did you really return back to Konoha? If you truly don't believe in or follow the customs of annual offerings being given to a nation's jinchuriki, then you shouldn't be bothering with me."

Jiraiya squeezes at his shoulder. "Now, now. I know we didn't get off to the right foot-"

"You pretended to not know who I am, and you'd rather look at women then properly train me! I'm fine on my own or sparring with Hinata at this rate if you won't be serious with me." Naruto sharply interrupts.

Jiraiya glances to his hand, fingertips starting to faintly burn. The wind whistles around them lowly in warning, Naruto's eyes flashing red growing increasingly irritable.

Impatient.

"Okay! You gotta a point, I'll give you that. I'm sorry Naruto, I'm...not good with this kind of thing. Heh, I've trained students before, but never one like you. I need you to build some trust in me, though I've been doing a shit job at that. I came back to Konoha to help you train for the Chunin Exam Finals, though more importantly, because you're in danger."

Naruto's brows furrow, snorts while crossing his arms. He's always in danger despite Old Man Third trying to tell him differently that the deity within him will keep enemies away from him and protect the village if the time comes for war again.

Jiraiya shakes his head. "I mean it Naruto; I came back to the village because an organization is going after Tailed Beasts for some reason. They don't see the bijuu as deities to offer gifts and sacrifices too, just as something to collect to obtain power for themselves for some type of plan. If they're able to extract the Nine Tails from you, it will kill you in the process."

Naruto looks at him fully then, concern pooling into his gaze. "Who are they? What do they look like?"

"As far as I've gathered, they go by the name Akatsuki. Even with my best intel, I hardly know who's an actual member of the group or who their leader could be. Itachi is one though, your teammate's brother. I do know they wear black robes with red clouds on them and each member wears a ring possibly to communicate with each other." Jiraiya explains.

Cerulean swirls with a mix of worry and anger before sighing, rubbing at his head. Jiraiya hugs him to his side, chuckles as Naruto attempts to squirm away before reluctantly giving up.

"Don't worry Kid! You've got nothing to worry about! I'll track down whoever their leader is eventually and find a way to take them down! Focus on these Exams. In the interim, I'll make sure you get strong enough to face whoever he or she is if they come to the village! Kakashi got you some the basics down, but I'll take the care of the rest!"

Naruto swallows. "How strong are these guys Pervy-Sage?"

Jiraiya shrugs, notes a pair of women walking home from the business district: Megumi and Rumi.

"Ladies, save a seat for me at the Red Poppy Club! 9:00 pm as usual!"

They giggle and wave back in return, sisters going to probably commiserate drinks over longer work hours coming for the end of the month closing on stocks.

And to discuss the who's who of shinobi that have been passing in and out of the village as of late.

Jiraiya looks back to Naruto, surprised he hasn't tried to jump away at his behavior, gaze towards his apartment instead.

Where Hinata probably is.

"Hey now, I'm stronger than I look Kid! You're not going to be dealing with the Akatsuki alone; I promise!"

Naruto grits his teeth, voice jagged and cracked. "...You still didn't answer my question."

Jiraiya blows out a breath, tussles his hair until he stares at him properly. "I dunno Naruto; I'll be honest with you. But that's what I intend to find out! Whoever the leader of the Akatsuki is, I'll find out their weakness! Everyone has one after all!"

Pervy-Sage was right, everyone has a weakness.

And he will exploit Nagato and Konan's soon enough.

---

Nagato & Konan/Naruto & Konan-Amegakure Central Tower/Swamp of Kawatora

"Anything?" Konan questions.

Nagato stays silent for a minute longer studying every alleyway and corner of Amegakure's streets before shaking his head. "Not yet, but we must stay vigilant. He'll either be coming here directly to us or we will need to go to Konoha ourselves."

It took a month to prepare and replace the bodies Jiraiya took down, rewinding through his plan.

If Naruto's not in Konoha, then he'll use the Paths to destroy the village and all surrounding lands until he's forced to show up.

Especially if he traps Naruto's latest sacrifice that he's so fond of.

"There haven't been any updates at the security checkpoints by any of the guards, but I want to be sure. I'll get reports from the officers at the North and South gates while you get the East and West gates. Report in anything that seems unusual or out of the ordinary." Nagato orders.

Konan nods, departs for the East posts.

The line is mostly stragglers as she approaches up, Atsushi moving into a deep bow when he sees her.

"Ah, our resident Angel! What can I do for you?"

Konan shakes her head. "I'm just checking in at the East and West gates to make sure all is running smoothly. Did you have a lot of people come through here earlier?"

Atsushi shrugs, lifts up a hand up and down.

"Not too many really. Quite a bit of black market dealers though. I'm sure they'll be able to sell some unique intel on how things are going on in the villages to the east of us for the right price."

'East? That would include Konoha.' Konan notes.

"Any unique features on one of them?"

Atsushi taps at his cheek. "Err, I'm afraid not my Lady. Just the general scars, bruises, and scabs that come from skirmishes around these parts. Some of them could've been using a transformation jutsu as well knowing their true identities are at risk. My apologies I don't have much to offer you."

Konan shakes her head, lightly smiles.

"You've told me enough. Thank you; I'll let you get back to work."

She begins to move westward before stopping herself, smile slipping back into a frown.

'Even the best transformation jutsus can crack with enough pressure.'

She needs to check every person let through.

From her sleeves she draws out a hundred paper cranes, lets them search out every person that came through Atsushi's section.

Men and women ranging in age from preteens to the elderly, groups talking in low whispers.

The 6th group of cranes pinpoints on two middle-aged men, pair sagging into the seats of a nearby bar.

She blends herself into the opposite wall, catches pieces of conversation.

"-Where should we stay tonight?" The taller of the two asks.

His companion swigs from his bottle. "Ehh, wherever will make our ryo last the week. Will help if it has cheap booze and food close by."

Konan sniffs the air, paper ant crawling up behind him.

Her eyes widen.

'Water and soda?'

Neither man is actually consuming alcohol despite their apparent flushed cheeks.

'Who are they really?' Konan leans back.

She taps her ear. "I found two men I plan to interrogate near the East gates. They're currently having a drink at one of the nearby stands. I'll report in once I'm done interrogating and looking into their full backgrounds."

Nagato answers a second later. "Alright. Be careful in case they're actually shinobi. We need a full report on everyone who came in today, where they said they're coming from, and any possible DNA we can collect from them."

The scraggier of the two sets his bottle down.

"Well, gonna go take a quick leak in the alley and then we can go perusing for a hole in the wall!"

The man shakes his head, looks away.

"Ugh, hurry it up. And I don't need you to tell me all that shit."

His grin widens as he passes him, feigns a stagger into him. "Yeah, maybe I'll be doing that too!"

As soon as he disappears into the dark, Konan follows, corners him.

Amber eyes darken.

"Stop. I know you're not actually drunk. I need you to come with me for questioning."

A light croak hits her ears before her paper can shoot forth, arm stilling in place.

'Toads?'

The alleyway disappears as the croaks grow louder in tandem joined by a low buzz of cicadas and crickets. Humid air fans her cheeks, looks backwards and up only to see swamp, sycamore trees hanging thick vines down where once pipes and wires stood.

Smoke unfurls in front of her revealing blond locks.

Vermilion eyes.

'Ah, so he came to us. That will make things easier.'

Naruto steps forward to her out of the haze, Konan drawing in a breath as she takes to the air.

"Water Release: Geyser Surge!"

Naruto weaves pasts the jets of water, forms a human chain of clones drawing close.

"Toad Oil Bullet!"

The blast slams her left wing, knocks her off course as she positions her body gearing it away from the barrage, blows them back with a rush of wind and paper.

Their bodies slam back into the murky waters on opposite ends, Konan turning her body to paper as a clone's hands move to enclose at her throat. She slips through reeds and vines, head beginning to thrum as the croaks and hiss of snapping reptiles close in around her.

Follow her.

She draws out a kunai as Naruto slithers out of the marsh's dark to attack again, metal clashing before each switch to slices of wind, air, and stone.

Konan reforms, strikes a hand down against a patch of mud.

"Earth Release: Rock Needles!"

Spikes rise out of dirt and water, where one clone pops, two more form.

And her body slows as Naruto lands on top of her rock spears, unfazed.

He licks at the blood of cuts that mar his cheek and arms already healing from the Nine Tails, clothes caked in mud and weeds.

'My legs, what exactly am I stuck in?' Konan clicks her tongue.

More clones rise out of the mud and haze, dozens watching from the trees and grasses stepping closer. He intends to draw out this match until she's run out of stamina it seems or is just toying with her now that she's fully trapped in his terrain.

'No. There must be some trick to breaking this genjutsu. If not pain, then what else?' Konan reviews.

Her eyes study where the fireflies flicker in and out in greens and yellows, any pattern to where they land and fly.

Naruto blocks her view just as she watches one land on a twisted log at the edge of the marsh.

And her eyes lock back on red, the spiral of charged wind and water in his hand.

"Wind Release: Drilling Cut!"

Blood coats the back of her throat as the attack punctures through her chest, paper instantly gathering at the wound.

Naruto pushes her down before she can turn her body back into paper, hovers over her.

'If this is a genjutsu, I can still break out of this.' Konan calculates.

Is it truly just illusions though? She can taste the sand and salt on her tongue, sludge moving along the back of her neck.

But even if she can break out of this trap, there's too many Narutos' here. Her paper sticks and droops under the weight of oil and mud. She has to warn Nagato somehow if he isn't already sending his Paths to this scene...

The hum and swish of the river gets closer in her ears, body sinking.

Glowing eyes watch from below, waiting.

Naruto grins. "The swamp song doesn't end until you die Konan. There is no escape from here, not via any attack in your arsenal. This swamp was created in mind of research I did into Pervy-Sage's best abilities and kappa. Yokai gods of the water that can easily go from playful and mischievous to dangerous and malevolent under the right conditions."

His clones gather in a circle, grab at Konan's arms snapping them back until the crack of them breaking rings out across the marsh, tears pricking her eyes.

She forces her gaze to remain on him.

"P-Pain will come. He'll finish this and take the Nine Tails even if I die-"

Naruto's gaze sharpens. "You mean Nagato? He's going to join you in death and I'm going to live. Consider this self-defense as you two aren't going to stop trying to kill me either."

His grin widens at her blank look, continuing on.

"Nagato is using Yahiko's corpse, right? I'll make sure those eyes Nagato has don't get into the wrong hands. Well, Shikamaru has a hunch on what they are, and he normally isn't wrong about these types of things y'know."

Konan jolts, teeth clenching.

Naruto crouches to her eye level and the extent of his malice bores in.

He's been studying every facet of them, just as they knew Jiraiya's weaknesses, he has learned both of theirs...

"This is how you two killed Pervy-Sage, right? Hovering over his body like this?" Naruto begins.

Konan says nothing face falling, clone to his right forcing her gaze.

"Well, I'm going to treat you the same way as you two did to him in his last moments. Your body will be left in the alleyway, forgotten like trash like how you sunk Jiraiya to the sea. Eventually, the people of Ame will forget their 'Angel' too. The Akatsuki you dreamed off with Yahiko and Nagato is going to unfortunately die with all 3 of you. I'll get rid of Yahiko's body, make it unrecognizable and unrecoverable."

Konan fidgets from his grip at that.

"Yahiko...please don't desecrate his corpse. Nagato uses it only because he was the original leader of the Akatsuki-"

Naruto steps back before she can finish, shoves her head backwards until water fills her nostrils, taste of saltwater and mud soon burning at the back of her throat.

She shoots forth her paper wings, thrashes trying to blind him and take him with her.

"D-Don't-!" Konan warbles out.

Naruto fully coils his hands around her neck.

"Stop talking."

Her wings dampen as water fills her throat, clipped and falling apart...

Sinking.

---

Tsunade & Danzo-Hokage Tower

"We need to send teams after him! You're clearly far too incompetent to continue to hold this title." Danzo growls.

He slams his cane against the ground, refuses to move.

It's one thing if Shikaku's son wants to run to his death all on his silly ideas of avenging his fallen sensei and comrade, it's another for the jinchuriki of their village to be tagging along with him pointlessly walking to his death/capture.

Tsunade is up from her chair before he can say more, glare as steady and dark as his own.

"Enough. You might've provided me with intel for the village's benefit and useful notes when I first took up the hat, but no more."

Danzo arches a brow, scoffs.

"Hmm? What's this? Do you actually believe you can fire me? You always have been a foolish little girl more interested in card games that actually leading this village."

Tsunade snorts. "Ah, because you think you would be such a better leader? Envy is such an ugly emotion you've always been terrible at hiding. Sarutobi-sensei pitied you, gave you the Root Foundation to lead since the 2nd Hokage, my grand uncle believed Hiruzen was the best successor for him; not you."

Danzo's hands tighten upon his cane before abandoning it.

He draws out his breath, shapes and molds air into a blade.

Tsunade dodges the slices, Danzo rolling his neck.

"That's all in the past. You've let our jinchuriki escape and his sacrifice is missing based upon my operatives check of their apartment. All of this happened on your watch Tsunade. But don't worry, I'll rectify your mistakes with Konoha's citizens and shinobi turning on you."

'Hinata is missing? I doubt the Hyūga would take her in, she must be with Kurenai or under the Aburame or Inuzuka's clans protection.' Tsunade gathers.

An alarm blares off in the distance before she can dwell on the thought, the windows to her right rattle and burst as a series of explosions fire off across the village's busiest areas, glass shards falling in rivulets against the windowpane and nearby ground.

Smoke rockets up into grays and blacks into the sky, screams following.

Tsunade twists her gaze back to Danzo. "What the hell is wrong with you?! Damn it, people are going to die because of this! How is that becoming of a Hokage? Someone who kills their own citizens if they don't act in line with his or her's policies?!" She growls.

'Pain/Nagato could come here too via one of his Paths, sowing even further destruction.'

Danzo shakes his head. "Necessary sacrifices you could say to purge the chaos you've caused. The ones who survive will place the blame on you for letting our jinchuriki escape."

Tsunade cracks her knuckles, slams down a fist to the ground before his vacuum bullets can get close.

"Earth Release: Terra Wall!"

A barrier of cement, dirt, and mud temporarily keeps them apart, Tsunade clicking her tongue.

'So he intends to start a civil war within our nation? Why?'

"The people will see the devastation to the lands and realize the jinchuriki is gone, will assume the worst that their annual gifts of appeasement never reached him or was stolen by you. Sure, you'll have some supporters, but not enough." Danzo continues, slices through the wall with bursts of air.

"Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!"

Tsunade is back to standing as the wall fully crumples, cracks her fingers imbuing them with lighting.

"Naruto. You never can seem to remember his name as he said. As for supporters, you should be worrying more about your own than mine. Especially the ones who told me about Izanagi, my grandfather's cells, all those sharingan eyes you stole off corpses..."

His visible eye widens giving pause, reviews back through his network of connections.

'When would a spy have infiltrated my ranks? I would instantly know if a root member's seal on their tongue had been tampered with.' He grits his teeth.

He has tabs and pulls on all of them.

Tsunade moves closer, each step forming cracks.

"I've been studying all these modifications done to your body since I found out. Poisoning you slowly with your favorite herbal teas, snacks, and meals for months now for the moment you would betray me."

'Looks like you were right again Jiraiya.' Tsunade absently smiles.

"Your birthday gift to me is one of your Make-Out Paradise novels?" Tsunade repeats.

She should chunk this right into the forests for the birds to use as a nest. It really was a waste of time to indulge him meeting him by the river like this during a rare hour lunch break.

Jiraiya pouts as hazel eyes cloud over, studies the passing afternoon with a yawn.

"Hey, that's not even out on the markets yet; I wrote this one just for you! Geez, if I gave you ryo, you'd spend it all in a single night at some gambling den."

Tsunade shrugs, stirs at her cup. She's going to need her flask putting up with him like this.

"Yeah, so? What's wrong with that?"

Jiraiya says nothing, watches the wind ruffle at the trees, sparrows and robins taking to the sky.

"Where are those Old Farts at by the way? Normally they follow you around like a second shadow." He asks aloud.

Tsunade half-smiles at the random change of topic. "Probably having their usual lunch session where they bitch and moan about how terrible I'm doing as Hokage. That I should be doing things 'as per policy guidelines' how Sarutobi-sensei did."

Jiraiya chortles at that, nods to his book once more.

"Read the last 5 pages of the final chapter."

Tsunade reviews the title once more.

Aftershock: Her Best Shinobi Tactics.

Tsunade rolls her eyes at his silly titles, flips to the very back to appease him at his giddy look.

"You better not just have me reading some sex scene." She grumbles.

Jiraiya hums at that. "Why do you think my books are so graphic? Have you been reading them in secret by chance?!"

Tsunade shoves him back, notes the two characters names.

Tamika and Daisuda.

Characters who look and behave similarly to herself and Danzo.

'Daisuda has stolen the keys from the infamous Kamiya clan. One particular key is said to unlock the doors of the mind as witnessed by him seeing a Kamiya member use in the last war. He's hidden the keys all over himself, has even harvested cells from the great Yoshimasa.' Tsunade reads.

She snaps the book shut; fingers numb.

The alcohol in her stomach runs hot.

"All of this...the symbolism; it's true? You've confirmed it?" Tsunade whispers.

Jiraiya's gaze stays on the waters, nods.

"You're a great actress Tsunade, go on pretending to be naive, unaware. But now you can start trickling into him various tasteless powders and tonics, just like you did to me that one time! Also, just in case..."

Tsunade swallows as he trails off.

"Just in case of what?"

Amber turns to onyx, Jiraiya shrugging and Tsunade's nails dig into grass that they still dance around the topic of death with each other.

"Well, just because there's a chance you may start winning at the slots later tonight, I suppose!"

She ribs him gently. "Nah, I'm probably going to lose it all before midnight."

Danzo undoes his bandages, can at least stall her out with genjutsu.

His vision blurs as soon as he activates his right eye, clutches at his head as a pain zaps and runs through him.

Tsunade fingers grip at his head before he can shoot backwards.

"I'm gonna make a bet with myself here and now. One that I don't mind winning for once that you won't be leaving this room alive."

---

Shikamaru, Naruto, & Nagato-East Entrance, Amegakure

"He's...here."

'Naruto.' Nagato ascertains.

Konan's voice comes in rasps before fully crackling out, words undecipherable.

Trying to reach her again only results in full static, earpiece most likely off.

Nagato switches all Paths to head in the East gate's direction. It's possible she's just surrounded by too many of Naruto's clones. Though once the Preta Path drains the original Naruto of his chakra, he can overwhelm him.

The Preta, Asura, and Animal Paths move upon the scene, Shikamaru reviewing them from the bar, feigns the same fear as the other bar's patrons hiding in the back.

'Alright, as expected he's bringing out his offensive Paths. Hmm, it's like shoji pieces. The Naraka Path is being kept in the back, protected by the others if one of the Path's bodies ends up destroyed. It would be better to get rid of that one first to avoid drawing out this fight.'

Nagato's eyes are on everything forward facing.

Still, sweat beads his brow, heart pulsing loud in his ears.

"-Oh hell, what's going on over there?! Is our Angel okay? All that smoke is pouring out of the alleyway!" A man to his left bemoans.

The woman beside him orders him to put his head down. "Stop squirming around damn it! We'll be fine, he'll come too if it's truly some enemy shinobi trying to slip into Ame."

Shikamaru pulls his attention away from the pair, squeezes out the lingering tension in his hands before lowering his body to ground with the others preparing his shadows.

'No mistakes.'

He weaves his shadows carefully backwards through the cacophony of noise and smog, shadows only slithering up just enough to jab the needle into the Naraka Path's ankle.

1-minute passes. Then 5 minutes.

'Shit, these samples didn't go bad on the journey here; did they?' Shikamaru grits his teeth.

But then color of Naraka Path's skin becomes a haunting gray, skin bubbling and sloughing at its hands, neck, and face exposing metal, wire and rods.

Body toppling.

'Perfect.' Shikamaru buries back a smile.

A hand roughly grabs him by the back, nearly slams him to the ground as he breaks and rolls away.

The same man from earlier glares harsh stormy auburn eyes at him, jagged points of a broken bottle poised for his throat.

"You! Weren't you with that guy from earlier? What are you two up too?!" He snaps.

Shikamaru gets himself out of reach from his hold again, runs right into the danger of outside as the Asura Path prepares a hand blast for the alleyway. His shadows slip over quickly, paralyzing it and the Animal Path in place.

"Sorry, can't let you interrupt yet. Just business is all."

Granted, Naruto is dragging this out to a near uncomfortable level, shoulders only dropping slightly in ease as his trademark blond hair comes into view.

Thousands of Naruto fill the area and rooftops above.

But it's the original who steps forward flicking away blood and specks of flesh from his hands, wipes the rest on his pants marred with spots of grass, mud, and weeds.

He beams in greeting with a wave, eyes glowing a brilliant red.

Shikamaru nods in return. "Is it done?"

Naruto rolls his neck, stretches before scoffing at that question. "With Konan? Yeah, of course. Her death was just the warm-up really."

The Asura Path aims its head towards them.

His shadow paralysis is going to break in 1, maybe 2 minutes max.

Shikamaru hums, drops his voice an octave as he puts the final measures of restraint on before they must get out of the way. "He probably had little time to change the location of his real body, maybe only move it one floor down or up knowing there's a morgue somewhere around there too. The Deva Path hasn't made an entrance yet."

Vermilion studies the area, blows out a breath. "The Deva Path is the one that can attract and repel forces. We should split the remaining vials up against the 3 of them since the other Paths don't operate offensively. The Deva Path is the corpse of his deceased friend Yahiko. I'm sure like Konan, Nagato especially doesn't want it getting destroyed. I'll use that to my advantage via some acid, the syringe, and some other tricks up my sleeves y'know!"

They leap in opposite directions as the blast of white comes, explosion shaking at the ground, pair nodding to each other as they move for their respective positions.

The clones up and below get into formations as well, a mix of rasengans and spins of water to wind at ready to create further diversions, be his own measures of defense and offense.

Naruto grins, looks over his shoulder sensing the Deva Path watching somewhere from the smog.

"Your time is up." He mouths out, knows he's thinking up plans on how to capture him still.

Only once the Animal, Preta, and Asura Paths are destroyed will most likely be the moment when it finally steps into the battlefield.

He looks beyond it to the looming tower in the northeast as Pervy-Sage said.

Eventually, he'll slip away from these crowds...

And head straight for his real body.

-x-

---

Hmm, hopefully it doesn't feel like Naruto killed Konan too fast, I didn't want to drag out their fight or for them to pull out one trick after another. I honestly think based on all the preparations Naruto and Shikamaru made to go to Ame, he wasn't and isn't playing to toy around with either.

I went to Reddit and scoured the internet on the hypothetical match-up between Danzo and Tsunade lol! Most people generally said Tsunade would win and, in this scenario, it's a Tsunade who knows about the other abilities Danzo has kept hidden.

The Naruto and Nagato/Pain confrontation comes next chapter! A lot of ideas have been bouncing around in my mind for this section and I'm starting to settle on one that will have Naruto not only complete his revenge, but like the canon Nagato, have to look inward realizing just how far and how too late it is for him to come back from his actions.

Let me know your thoughts as always!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 35: The Kill

Chapter 35: The Kill

A/N: This is a very dark chapter, I normally don't use warnings considering I assume you've read this far lol, but this isn't like how Naruto confronted Nagato in canon.

-x-

"It can take years to mold a dream. It takes only a fraction of a second for it to be shattered."

― Mary E. Pearson, The Kiss of Deception

---

Nagato, Naruto, & Shikamaru-Amegakure, East Gates

The Asura and Animal Paths are the first to malfunction.

His eyes switch to the Naraka Path to be at ready to grab and fix their bodies, clenches his teeth seeing its skin has turned the mottled gray of death, skin sloughing off in clumps revealing blackened flesh, wire and metal exposed and beginning to rust under the torrent of rain.

The body collapses before his eyes, unusable.

He stares at it for a moment in confusion, neither Naruto or Shikamaru got near said Path.

'From when did they...?'

No, there's no time to dwell on it.

He returns his focus to the Asura Path as a barrage of Narutos' tears off its arms overwhelming it, use them against it ripping and slamming its body apart in a explosion of wind and water. When they step back all the corpse has become is a tangled mash up of wires, grin warped and frozen on its face before that gets stomped and crushed apart too.

Shikamaru has disappeared somewhere into the haze, Nagato pinpointing on him as his shadows slither and paralyze at his centipede and rhino summons.

'Ah, so that's what he did earlier.'

Nagato eyes the Animal Path's body, directs it to follow each trail of his shadow possession jutsu.

'Even in the shadows, you cannot hide.' His gaze settles on him as he winds around alleyways and corners. He lacks Naruto's stamina, isn't a powerhouse like him either.

"There's nowhere for you to run in this region." He speaks through the Animal Path.

Two toads' slice through the Ox and Panda summons, are heading for their direction next.

Overhead, his Bird summon watches, waits for one Naruto to separate from the various groups.

Still nothing.

His chameleon glides forward with a swish of his hand, tongue blocking Shikamaru's only exit from this area.

Above, his multiheaded dog observes quietly awaiting his next order.

He's completely trapped now.

"For Konan, I'll rip you apart limb by limb. You've joined in a fight that was never yours to begin with. You should've abandoned Naruto and left this area while you still had the chance. Now it will foolishly lead to your death too."

Shikamaru draws out the bottle he drank from earlier along with his lighter, rag inside now soaked in alcohol and soot.

"Running away? That would mean abandoning a contract I've made with the bijuu itself. And neither Naruto nor I are running from you or your creatures until all of you are dead."

'It won't be as good as you did it sensei, but it will still be effective.'

He takes a breath, ignites.

"Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning!"

The Human Path leaps in front of the Animal Path, body melting under the heat, topples first.

Explosions of smoke and flames instantly take over the area, Nagato summoning his crustacean.

"Use Wild Bubble Wave!" He commands.

He spits out a jet of bubbles that coat the alley and surrounding stands, smog clearing revealing Shikamaru has disappeared.

Gone.

"He's moved underground. Start sniffing out his scent." Nagato orders.

He focuses back on the center of the village, pauses noting none of his animal summons give follow or move.

In succession, they crash down like dominoes. Ribbons of black rope cords, tendril like vines hold them in place, not shadows like he originally thought. Nagato de-summons them as their bodies slam and topple into nearby buildings, considers his next option.

Shikamaru led him here, wanted him to attack.

'They must know I won't fall into the same traps as Konan did. However, I haven't picked up on the original Naruto breaking away yet. They've destroyed my most offensive Paths using most likely some type of chemical. It's too late now to save any of them with the Naraku Path gone. Still, I can least stall and kill the shadow user considering his chakra must be getting low. I'll resummon each Animal as many times as necessary until I crush him.' Nagato decides.

The Animal Path lifts up its hand, right arm sliding off in the process.

Its clang echoes out into the field, body crumpling to its knees next.

A sinking sensation flitters in his stomach he ignores.

'The Preta Path must still be feasible.'

But when he finds it amid the crowd, it's body has already turned to stone.

He already sacrificed the Human Path.

Nagato observes the region. The majority of damage is upended ground, scorched walls, and shattered glass to wooden planks mixing with the rain.

Ame's civilians still stuck in this area wedge together in tight corners in the few remaining buildings still standing.

Though for the unlucky ones, scarlet rivers run along the cobblestone. Not everyone could evacuate this area fast enough or get to a safe spot before the fights started...

More people will keep dying the longer this goes on.

'It's time.' Nagato realizes.

The Deva Path steps forward, raises up his hands.

"Naruto! You may think you're winning this fight, but you have no way of escaping from me!"

Gravity shifts, debris pulled in.

"Bansho Ten'in!"

Shadow clones instantly smash into each other from all directions popping into puffs of air until only one Naruto remains.

'There you are.'

He draws the original in, observes as Naruto raises up his hands to form another jutsu even while he's getting pulled in.

Nagato grabs him by the neck before he can try and slip away, stares into brownish-blue eyes.

Orange locks.

"Heh Nagato, is this really how you wanted to run Ame? This isn't what we wanted the Akatsuki to be, is it?"

Yahiko.

Nagato squeezes tighter, voice turning into a sharp hiss. "Stop it. You're nothing like how he was in life."

'Yahiko' grabs at his arm instead, smiles in that same boyish way he recalls from childhood days.

Naruto and Yahiko's features blend together until all he sees, all he hears is his deceased friend.

"Oi, what do you mean by that?! Stop being so mad, geez! What would Chibi think of you attacking me like this? Don't you remember how much he liked Konan's origami and how you snuck him treats after food patrols?"

Nagato's hold turns rigid, 'Yahiko' studying him in concern.

"Didn't we all promise each other we would change Ame for the better? No, rule the world to establish peace?! We'd capture each nation's Tailed Beast, provide the bijuu with the appropriate offerings to gain their favor, even by force if necessary. And through that Ame would no longer be a nation the others look down upon to just use as a battlefield? That there'd be no more wars?" He rasps out.

'Chibi? I haven't heard that name in years.'

Nobody but he, Yahiko, and Konan cared for that dog.

'How?'

This isn't genjutsu, Naruto shouldn't have this knowledge.

Not even Jiraiya-sensei should've known about Chibi as far as he recalls, dying in the skirmish where their paths first crossed...

Nagato's hold on him loosens.

Just enough.

Naruto draws up a swirl of wind, transformation dissipating.

'Yahiko's' smile turns into a sneer.

"You're defenseless right now."

The wind howls in his ears.

"Rasenshuriken!"

A vortex of wind envelopes them, Naruto tearing through until the Deva Path's grip fully breaks, remaining shadow clones rushing him pulling out its black receiver rods.

The original Naruto grabs at the last one, stabs his hand confirming his location.

He looks the Deva Path in the eye, smiles.

When he speaks again, it's in Yahiko's voice once more, tone mocking and low.

"Don't worry Nagato, we're going to see each other again real soon. You. Me. Konan, and Chibi too!"

---

Hinata & Kurenai-Underground Bunker-Southeast Woods, Konoha

Mirai's crimson eyes study the ceiling's rumbling before tears pool in her eyes again, wail screeching against the walls.

Kurenai rocks her to her chest to little avail, glances to Hinata for some type of explanation.

"What is going on up there?"

Hinata moves for the stairwell just a bit, keeps her byakugan active.

"Konoha is under some type of attack it seems. I don't know if by Pain or some other Akatsuki member that's come to try and take Naruto."

'Or if this is from someone internal.' She bites the inside of her cheek to not further stress her sensei.

Her stomach twists, feels like it's on fire at the thought that this is Pain, that he's finally come in search of Naruto only for the thundering of distant explosions to calm somewhat.

The ground beneath them calms.

Kurenai paces, Mirai fisting at the ends of her dark locks only soothed to release them as Hinata coos at her from the side, wipes at her wet cheeks.

Kurenai fully passes her over, rubs at her head.

"How did you know we needed to evacuate? And to here this deep in the forests?" She asks again.

She asked her that yesterday and the day before and like then and now, Hinata avoids the question.

"You need to pack a bag. Make sure to carry your identification documents, enough baby formula, clothes, diapers, medicine, canned goods. We'll have more supplies at the base." Hinata helps her start packing.

Kurenai watches her for a moment taking in her flushed cheeks, sweat beading her head, frozen in place before reluctantly joining in.

"Will you tell me what's going on at least to have you so spooked?"

Hinata glances up, pearl to vermilion.

"I'm worried about you and Mirai's safety in the next coming days. I know it's dangerous to be close to me at the moment as Konoha's sacrifice, but I need you to come with me to a safer location than here."

Kurenai looks around at rooms she hasn't been in since Asuma's death, afraid to lose the scents of his favorite cigarettes and sandalwood cologne if she dares opens the blinds and windows in what was their shared study. Plants droop in the corners withered to dry yellow browns at her neglect to water them.

Nothing here has felt the same really without Asuma's presence...

Mirai fidgets in her hold, Kurenai swallowing, looking away first.

"Alright, you lead the way Hinata. I trust you."

Hinata purses her lips, tastes blood on her tongue, sanguine eyes narrowing at her lack of answer.

"...Did you suspect this attack would happen?" Kurenai changes her question.

Hinata nods. "The Akatsuki are going after jinchuriki for some type of plan. It only makes sense they would come to Konoha to take Naruto, use me against him potentially too. Though it's possible this could be caused by a rogue shinobi, maybe something similar to the Invasion."

She curls her hands at her side, Kurenai patting at them warmly.

"You and Naruto must've been planning this room for years." Kurenai marvels.

The walls have been reinforced with layers of wood and steel, shelves holding cans of medicine, food, and weapons.

Hinata traces her fingers against pots, bowls, and cans, breathes in the faint scent of spices and broths that still linger from when she was last here with Naruto.

"This place is coming along nicely. Helps that most people don't usually travel past the marshlands unless they have to." Naruto remarks proudly. All his mission ryo is going to a good cause as Hinata would say, not that he hasn't been using some to buy varieties of instant ramen to keep stored here.

Hinata follows him into the grotto, another hidden one he found in Konoha's forests to the south ends.

Naruto settles them back along the wall, pulls her into his lap.

His lips find her neck, Hinata tilting her head up as he trails wet kisses down, giggles.

She grabs at his cheeks, pulls him down.

"Nobody will look for us out here?" She murmurs out against his lips.

Naruto smirks. "Nobody."

Hinata reddens, shrugs. "Naruto and I would come here when we wanted to escape from the apartment for a bit and just have privacy to do...well that doesn't matter right now!"

Kurenai snickers. 'Well, I can't say Hinata is the same shy girl who I used to fret over.'

A beetle crawls up her neck catching both of their attention, Hinata tipping it to her hand.

"I'm sorry for bringing you such trouble Sensei. Truth be told, some of Danzo's Root operatives have been following me over the last couple of weeks. I knew they would check the apartment first." She begins.

Kurenai nods for her to go on, Hinata sighing.

"Not just there though, the Hyūga manor too probably assuming that sacrificial customs might be abandoned during a state of crisis in the village. The next places they would check would be the Aburame and Inuzuka clan's compounds, and even your home to try and figure out where I've gone, explore all my connections. I don't want to be under their 24-hr surveillance, not when that's essentially being a prisoner."

Her gaze turbs back towards outside.

"Shino's beetles are reporting fires across the village. I'll go head up to get a better look."

Kurenai grabs at her hand as Hinata grabs a mix of weapons.

"10 minutes max. You can patrol the perimeter and set down more traps, but I won't let you knowingly walk into danger."

Hinata tacks on a small smile, Shino's beetles providing a coat of black as she climbs up.

The smell of burning grass and bark hits her first.

Konoha is shrouded in a gray fog, tornadoes of fire swirling in the distance.

Worse than she imagined.

Her eyes study the ground for any human footsteps covered by foliage, none of her traps thankfully disturbed. The grasses and trees are still green around the parameter, but further out some are beginning to burn.

She puts down her hands, forming a barrier.

"Lightning Release: Trellis Arch!"

A crisscross of electricity moves the terrain, climbs up setting up arrows in the trees. A controlled burn could maybe throw others from searching too deep in this direction, igniting the tips of her fingers.

"Fire Release: Lotus Blaze!"

She taps her fingers precisely against a group of trees far enough from the bunker, igniting them until they've blackened enough. They're close enough for one coming in to the forests here to assume the area has already started to be hit by the flames.

Lastly, she puts down smoke traps to throw off anyone searching for her or Kurenai by scent.

"Report back to Kiba and Shino that Sensei, Mirai, and I are fine. Tell them I want to know if they've received any updates on who is behind this." Hinata whispers, head beetle taking flight once more.

'Danzo. Many civilians from his generation see me only as an object now. A sacrifice who failed in her duties causing what seems to be Konoha's destruction.'

It must be him if not the Akatsuki, a man tired of always being in the shadows.

"We could use Naruto's power right now." Kurenai mentions as Hinata settles back beside her.

Hinata half-smiles.

"He has some unfinished business. Once that's done, he'll return back to Konoha."

She grins to herself at a secondary thought, reminds herself to stay patient, relax.

'And to me.'

---

Tsunade & Danzo-Hokage's Office

"Who are your co-conspirators?" Tsunade snaps.

Bruises shades of purples to reds mar Danzo's face, but she didn't punch him hard enough to knock him out, stop him from telling her all that he's planned.

She harshly jabs against the sides of Danzo's head to keep him still as he struggles against her grip, kicks up another flurry of wind across the room. The sharingan eyes upon his arm have finally all closed, stomach roiling at how many bodies he defiled to collect them.

"Lightning Release: Voltage Burst!"

Electricity rushes throughout him, paralyzing him in place.

Her fingers trace patterns across the back of Danzo's head, centers around his frontal lobe.

Like an operation, she cuts through the first nerves, the barriers between skin and fluid. She's watched Inoichi and Ibiki perform interrogations hundreds of times, but they've never gone about performing them like this to get intel.

A procedure Danzo can't, won't ever recover from.

"Tell me." Tsunade orders.

Danzo's eyes goes vacant as she pushes her current of electric forward. "...Homura and Koharu."

Tsunade snorts, probes further along his mind.

"No surprises there. Who else?"

Danzo twitches, still fighting some to sever her connection, secrets slipping from his tongue against his will.

"Choza. He and his wife have been displeased for a long time now at how so many have forgotten their son's death except for his closest friends and loved ones within the Akimichi clan. There have been no new measures put in place to protect our youngest shinobi out on assignments or any signs that the jinchuriki truly is actively protecting our village."

Tsunade's hands pause.

"So, you played with their emotions, huh?"

Danzo's tone stays flat. "No. I just encouraged feelings that were already there. Chieko hasn't been the same since Choji's death, is rarely seen out in public these days according to Yoshino and Inoichi's wife. She's a shadow of her former self, hardly eats unless prompted to."

Tsunade says nothing, recalls news articles that used to showcase Chieko's extravagant meal preps and foods for eating contests and Konoha's festivals.

Danzo prattles on robotically.

"Choza came to me many times asking about why the jinchuriki was still allowed outside of Konoha, why his sacrifice wasn't always by his side to keep his emotions in check. Both need to fulfill their duties now that talks of war are coming again and starting to become a reality."

Tsunade pokes around again to keep him talking.

"You of all people should understand how difficult it is to deal with a child's death, how frustrating and painful it is to watch life go on without them. At least they didn't turn to the bottle and wasting ryo like you to deal with Choji's death. They're trying to ensure other parents and families don't experience the same heartache they have."

Danzo laughs dryly aloud and Tsunade grits her teeth, switches her electrical pulses to his occipital and parietal lobes.

His vision clouds before completely darkening as she messes with the sensors of Danzo's retinal field. His hands rise up to fight back, seize and lock up losing his motor control.

"Do not try to bring Nawaki or Dan into this. Besides, I'm sure you would say Choji knew the risks going into said mission. He signed up for active duty just like his fellow clansmen before him. All nations, not just Konoha, have had children young as even 8 or 9 out on shinobi assignments."

Danzo stares blankly ahead as flames and smog cloud the village he can no longer view.

"...They stopped seeing it that way." He mutters.

Tsunade blows out an impatient breath.

'Not just Choji's parents came to him, but all of those who have lost a loved one to an assignment or war...'

And the aftermath, the rebuilding of trust is what he's counting on her to fail at.

Danzo manages to tilt his head, forms a bloody smile up at her.

He fidgets to open his sleeves and top.

"If I must die here, I won't be going alone Madam Fifth."

Amber eyes widen a fraction, cleanly jabs through the back of his skull completely skewering all major blood vessels and nerves.

Danzo's body slumps back, four symbols for sealing disappearing from his torso.

Still, Tsunade leaps back to the opposite wall to not get trapped in his final gambit.

The main entryway bursts open, ANBU forming a circle around her in protection.

Yugao assesses her bloody arms, kicks away glass and splintered furniture.

"Are you alright Madam Tsunade?"

Hawk and Tiger quickly check Danzo's corpse for any additional explosive tags, give the signal for all clear a moment later.

Tsunade nods to Yugao she's fine as she and a second operative form a path for her out of the building.

"How are things outside? Anyone with immediate ties to Danzo needs to be placed under arrest!" Tsunade yells out to the others behind her as well her first orders.

Be it civilian or shinobi.

Yugao shakes her head at her partner's rigid silence.

"...Not good Madam."

Tsunade sighs, marches ahead of the pair, mentally prepares herself for the emergency triaging to come.

'Sakura. Shizune. You two better be okay.'

The damage and chaos Danzo set in place is here.

Tsunade peers to the business district first, black smoke spews out into the air, bodies caught under the wreckage of brick and wood.

She steps forward, readies her hands.

'I'm not giving you the last laugh even in death Danzo.'

---

Naruto & Nagato-Amegakure Central Tower

"So this is what you look like, huh? No wonder you fight using corpses. Your own body is basically a skeleton."

Nagato attempts to pull him in with another rod, breathing unsteady as Naruto casually walks forward resisting him.

"Oh, you still want to kill me? Good, I won't have any guilt then in murdering you."

A heat abruptly climbs up his chest, fox's sharp tone a hiss in his ears.

Of course he'd bother him right now.

"You cannot keep calling on my chakra without my getting something in return boy."

Naruto straightens, matches his vicious tone.

"I'm going to give you the blood you want if you'd stop interrupting me y'know!"

He bares his teeth and Naruto forces himself to calm his ire.

"Alright, you gotta a point! What's your name? I don't want to keep calling you 'beast' or 'Nine Tails' when you've gotten me this far. I'm sure you have a name, so let's hear it!"

His question is enough to briefly startle the fox out of his anger, all his previous jailers never bothering to talk to him this long even.

"...Kurama."

Naruto nods, grins.

"Great! Kurama, I'm out for blood, you know this. Don't stand in my way of it."

He cracks his knuckles as Nagato holds up a hand.

"Wait. W-Who told you about Chibi?"

Naruto cocks his head, Nagato forcing his voice to not to fracture.

"Chibi. How could you know so much about him, about Yahiko when I never-"

Naruto holds up Jiraiya's novel stopping him.

"This. Plus, I listened to Pervy-Sage's recordings. He often discussed his travels, how he believed those eyes of yours could one day maybe bring about peace. During one audio recording, he mentioned visiting Chibi's grave and saw you there. You believe my death and taking all the bijuu from their lands will somehow stop all wars, but it won't."

Nagato settles back, regards crimson eyes, bloodstains to his pants and jacket.

'I didn't know Jiraiya-sensei was recording us too in the midst of his writings.'

He always hid them from Yahiko's view to not 'corrupt' him too early, but that hadn't really worked considering he peeked at them anyways, used them to flirt with Konan. From his standpoint, he'd just assumed all he was writing about at the time were women that caught his fancy.

There are still things he's learning about Jiraiya-sensei even after his passing...

"What do you propose I should've done differently to achieve peace then Naruto? Let me at least tell you my story, my background, before you kill me."

Naruto waves away the offer.

"I already know your sad history so, no thanks. I thought about it on the journey here, the people to blame for the constant wars and hardship we've both suffered through. As long as shinobi exist, so too will assignments that can lead to deaths."

He rubs his chin thoughtfully.

"If I would do anything differently from you it would be for one, the killing and hoarding of the bijuu. That would be off the table. As for obtaining peace, well, I know your death isn't going to help Ame, it's your fault they will suffer now."

Nagato clears his throat. "This is just how I believed each nation could obtain peace. By force. Without the Tailed Beasts, each nation would be without their weapon. Words weren't enough so I used physical attacks."

Naruto steps forward then. "The common threat to all the nations, the one in your organization that was going to eventually usurp you as leader is how the villages will come together. You didn't even try to talk with each nation's latest Kage, just assumed none would listen like those of the past. And true, they probably wouldn't have with your attacking first mindset. I intend to hear all perspectives and go from there."

Nagato rolls his shoulders. "One of the Akatsuki was going to betray me?"

Naruto nods, smirks. "It shouldn't be all that shocking that not everybody would be on board for your plan. Like the Masked Man, Tobi. Though there's reason to believe he's a Konoha shinobi that was thought to be dead from what I heard before leaving for here."

He hardly gives him time to take in the weight of his statement, kunai glinting off an edge of passing sunlight.

The storm returns right after, raindrops battering against metal filling the quiet.

"So...any final words?" Naruto asks.

Nagato shrugs. "Would Jiraiya-sensei be happy you're doing this?"

Naruto's features instantly darken, moves forward in a flash breaking him from wire and black receivers he's had connected to him for years.

Before he can even topple backwards, Naruto twists at his arms until they snap, tearing at skin until flesh and bone is exposed.

Nagato barely winces.

"I don't know. Too bad you killed him so I can't ask him. What are your real final words?"

Nagato studies the room, no more bodies or weapons at his disposal.

Out of chakra and time.

He blows out a shaky breath, violet boring into deep vermilion.

"Will you at least bury my, Yahiko, and Konan's bodies next to each other? Let me save the people who died in Ame during this fight?"

Naruto looks him over one last time, laughs humorlessly before plunging the kunai into his chest, twists the blade to dig beyond his heart.

Whatever faint hopes he had of him vanishes from his gaze.

"No. You never showed kindness to your enemies or even your former sensei. I won't be changing that."

---

Naruto & Shikamaru-Amegakure Central Tower/West Forests

Shikamaru wrinkles his nose as he climbs up to the top floor.

The stench of blood worsens the closer he gets.

Naruto is sitting on what he assumes is Nagato's corpse, staring blankly out into the village.

He brightens at his approach, waves him over.

"This was fun shadow user! It's been too long since Naruto's enjoyed a kill. You've held up your end of the vow and I'll gladly help you with any future revenge you need."

Shikamaru pauses, brows furrowing at his gravelly tone.

This isn't Naruto, it's the Nine Tails.

His heartbeat becomes a gallop.

'Shit. Naruto's been calling on its power so often now that it's taken over. Hinata was supposed to help prevent this from ever happening!'

The beast chuckles at his alarm.

"Naruto called on my power and I gave it to him, but it wouldn't come for free. I balanced things out you could say."

Shikamaru wavers. "What...What has happened to Naruto?"

The Nine Tails quiets. "Nothing, he just overexerted himself and I wanted to confirm his kill for myself. He feels there's a way for us to reach some type of understanding. To do that though requires trust."

Shikamaru nods slowly, absently notes the strangeness of this conversation.

"Well, Naruto does trust you. Otherwise, he wouldn't have tried to call on your chakra at all. I think he's learned more about you compared to the previous err humans you were sealed in wouldn't you say?"

Kurama says nothing to that, Naruto's shoulders dropping, blue washing away red.

Naruto rubs at his head, chuckles at Shikamaru's concerned look.

"I'm alright; don't worry. Kurama just wanted to be sure he's dead."

"Kurama? Is that the Nine Tails name?"

Naruto nods as he sits up, smile flattening as he takes in Nagato's body.

He gets up to stand beside him, stretches and rolls his neck. Exhaustion seeps into him faster than he would like, blinks way ebbs of sleep.

Shikamaru gestures to Nagato's eyes.

"We have to get rid of those eyes. I haven't done full on research, but they're similar to the sharingan. There's no telling who else in the Akatsuki could want them to take over and use them for far more damage than we did here."

Naruto readily agrees, gathers up planks of wood and jagged metal.

"Let's do a cremation. First though, get the 'Angel's' body over here. The people of Ame should know both are now dead."

An hour later they dangle their bodies off the northeast tower, high up enough for Ame's citizens to stop and stare.

Everyone from any direction should be able to see Konan's mangled blue locks, bloated, gray skin. Yahiko's body has been a corpse for years, but they've never seen his Akatsuki attire torn to shreds, head tilted in a broken angle.

Nagato falls last, hair a cottony white having used the last of his chakra to revive who he could before bleeding out.

"Ready? I don't want to deal with an angry mob." Shikamaru notes when large enough crowds have gathered to gape at the sight.

They pull the bodies back up, Shikamaru passing Naruto his lighter.

"You do the honors."

Naruto takes in the golden-red glow. Jiraiya's snicker haunts his thoughts, the ruffle of his hands in his hair or on his shoulders. He'd be angry at him for doing this, but he never promised him he would go about obtaining peace the way he imagined.

"Thanks for everything, as annoying as you got at times." He smiles.

'This is it Pervy-Sage. Goodbye.'

The flames devour at Yahiko's body first, envelop Konan next.

Nagato's eyes seem to watch him until they too get burned away, purple spirals melting away into black.

They let the fire burn until only ashes remain, trio joined in death.

"We can leave the area like this, at least they're all together again." Naruto muses.

Shikamaru pats at his shoulder as he gathers up their gear.

'Huh, well he hasn't completely loss his compassion.' He watches as Naruto puts down 3 red paper slips into the ash pile.

The system they used with Jiraiya during his time here.

"Hidan and Kakuzu hate each other, so neither will shed a tear at the other's death." Shikamaru comments at his small act of kindness.

Naruto chuckles dryly. "They aren't going to leave each other a limb or extra heart then, huh?"

The two head out quickly just as they hear a crash below, shouts and cries thundering up the stairs.

It's late afternoon/evening by the time they get out of Ame's territory via the underground tunnels, changing clothes twice and washing up at the first river they came across.

The sky has taken on a sickly greenish-gray, rumbles in the distance quaking the ground.

'Strange.' Shikamaru notes.

The nightbirds and owls have vanished into the deeper parts of the woods, not even the fireflies or cicadas come out of the bushes or canopies.

Coming moonlight gets obscured by clouds that unleash downpours that carry the taste of fire, smell of metal.

"Ugh, I still smell smoke in the air, I'm probably going to smell it in everything for weeks y'know!" Naruto bemoans.

Shikamaru shakes his head, stills in place as the winds from the east brings more of the scent of trees burning, ash.

'We just got out of Ame's border so it's not surprising we're still dealing with some rain, but the heavy smell of fires like this should be behind us.'

He looks up just as a two long wisps of smoke shoot through the dark.

Shikamaru glances to Naruto, he saw that too.

Azure twists to him in alarm, thoughts probably the same as his own.

'That came from in Konoha's direction.'

-x-

---

Hope you stuck with me through that! Despite how grisly it was, I enjoy a good revenge. Kurama does too marking his formal introduction. With Nagato's rinnegan destroyed, the Akatsuki will have to go about things differently.

Look forward to your thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow.

Chapter 36: The Inferno

Chapter 36: The Inferno

"I felt for the tormented whirlwinds

Damned for their carnal sins

Committed when they let their passions rule their reason."

― Dante Alighieri, Inferno

---

Naruto & Shikamaru-Southwest Forests

"Take this food pill."

Shikamaru puts the pill into Naruto's hand before he can say anything against it. They need some return in their energy and chakra to get through whatever hurdle they're walking into.

Smoke plumes grow darker the closer they get back to Konoha.

Naruto's lips form an instant grimace taking in the pill's mud color and Shikamaru barely restrains a roll of his eyes at his scowl.

"Ugh, why'd you pack those shitty ones that taste like dirt y'know?!"

'Did this guy really just murder two people less than 48 hours ago and now can't handle eating a ration ball?'

Shikamaru sighs, rubs at his forehead before nodding to Naruto's canteen. "Just eat in one bite; wash it down with water."

Naruto does as he suggests at his impatient stare, bitter aftertaste coating his tongue before moving his gaze forward.

"Hinata will be at the bunker. Most likely with Kurenai-sensei and her daughter too."

He grins again seeing a flash of relief in Shikamaru's features hearing that.

They pick up the pace through the trees, afternoon trailing towards evening as sunlight burns away into approaching nightfall.

But it looks like perpetual night already over Konoha, sun completely blotted out by smog.

"Who do you think is behind this? Can't be Pain/Nagato so maybe another member of the Akatsuki?" Naruto considers aloud at who is left of their organization.

Shikamaru clicks his tongue, he's been trying to narrow down who the arson or arsonists could be all day now. Rogue shinobi from outside? Internal forces disillusioned with how Konoha is currently being run?

"There's obviously Danzo and his old fart friends. They've always thought the rules of jinchuriki and sacrifice were getting too loose under Granny." Naruto continues.

Shikamaru nods his agreement. "But they're loyal to the village. Why go to such extremes if they're trying to keep Konoha powerful compared to the other nations?"

Naruto purses his lips now that he's dwelling on it. "To get people to see why the jinchuriki needs to be locked away and restricted to the village? My leaving could be spun as destruction I wasn't able to prevent."

Shikamaru rubs his chin. "Maybe. However, most people don't take the sacrificial rules that seriously."

'Though they might now.' He adds mentally as they come upon trees burnt to a crisp from offshoot fires, pulling out two masks as the air becomes further clogged with ash.

"The Akatsuki seems most likely, but you just killed their leader Pain. Unless he planned for this to happen in the event of his death, it seems this attack is from somebody else who hates the village or is searching for you as Konoha's jinchuriki?"

Their eyes meet, same person coming to mind.

Sasuke.

Naruto sighs under his breath, studies the darkening greenery of the woods to pure black versus Shikamaru's frigid expression.

"Look, if it is Sasuke behind this, I'll help you take him down. It's only right if he's truly fallen so far to have joined the organization willing to kill me for some weird plan of theirs."

Shikamaru says nothing for a moment, crackles of leaves and bark filling the silence before he speaks again.

"...Asuma-sensei before he died wanted me to not continue to carry this anger around over Choji. I don't think anyone sees my rage unless I want them too though. I couldn't...I couldn't even promise him on his deathbed I would let this revenge go."

Naruto glances fully to him. "Not to play devil's advocate here, but Sasuke could be behind this because of what Konoha's higher ups allowed to happen to the Uchiha clan, they've been hiding something big from the public's eye."

He prattles on when Shikamaru doesn't counter him.

"I can't even fully blame him knowing how I was treated as the jinchuriki growing up. Sacrificial offerings given to me yearly, but whispered and ignored otherwise every other day of the year."

Shikamaru's eyes narrow. "His path of revenge led to the death of Choji. Can you really help me kill Sasuke Naruto? Knowing that Sakura and even Kakashi-sensei may try to stop you personally? Will you lose control of yourself in the process?"

Naruto's brows scrunch. He's asked him variations of these questions before and he agreed back then to them all.

And he still agrees now.

Just with new points.

"Yes, but only if his murder is truly beneficial. I killed Nagato because he was hunting me, would harm my loved ones and so, that was self defense. If Sasuke tries to come after me say for Kurama, all bets are off."

Shikamaru's features cross between puzzlement to annoyance, settling on the latter.

Poking at the beast.

"Kurama would enjoy the kill."

And Naruto knows this too, a part of him would revel in not having to stress on if Sasuke will always be a looming threat to his life, Hinata's, Teuchi's or anyone else he cares about in the village.

Naruto shrugs. "Our growing pact isn't senseless murders that could get me locked away forever."

He can tell Shikamaru dislikes his answer as his features shutter over, done with this conversation.

Kurama is displeased too, voice a low growl in the back of his mind.

"You cannot use my chakra, my power and not promise me blood in return."

Naruto blocks him out for now, peers back to Shikamaru.

"If it helps, I'm pretty sure we may need to kill again before the day is over."

Shikamaru nods, smirks lightly.

"I haven't forgotten that we have and will continue to do monstrous things Naruto. You don't forget that either."

---

Sakura-Konoha Hospital/North Tunnels

Flashes of reds, blacks, and browns blanket the sky outside, ground rattling.

'Mom and Dad. They made it to a safe zone, right?'

Dad's bad leg might slow them down some though their neighbors the Iwata's have always been of help in crises like this.

She bites her lip drawing blood, it's fine if the house burns away, as long as they get out...

"We can always rebuild." She mutters to herself as she watches a news tower topple in the distance.

Jugo and Karin may find a way to escape in this ensuing chaos; she can only hope emergency measures immediately kicked in to lockdown the prison.

Darkness surrounds her as the generators don't immediately kick in like she'd hoped, Mr. Kitahara's wet cough forcing her attention.

"W-What on Earth is going on out there Miss Sakura? Are we...Are we under another Invasion by some Oto or Suna nin again?" He manages out between rasps.

'No, not Otogakure again. That would include Sasuke. He doesn't hate Konoha so much that he'd destroy it, kill all these innocent civilians in the process. He just wanted to get rid of his brother; I don't think he's behind this.'

But her thoughts become muddled recalling how he looked in their last encounter.

He does have very good reasons to hate the village knowing all it's taken from him seemingly. Naruto too even...

'Trust your former teammates Sakura.'

Sakura clenches her teeth burying down the ache, manages on a faint smile seeing Kitahara's pained look. His wife and two grandchildren are back at home, son probably helping to put out these various growing fires.

"I'm not sure, but the most important thing we need to worry about right now is evacuating you and the others to the basement."

Kitahara dryly chuckles, allows Sakura to take him by the arm and guide them along out of his room.

"I'm sure all this smog is going to do wonders for my pneumonia you and Dr. Yamashita were managing!"

'At least he's keeping his sense of humor through this all.' Sakura muses, passes him off to Dr. Tokura who's made an assembly line shuffling patients that are ambulatory enough out of this medical/surgical wing.

"Mr. Kitahara is the last one of this wing Tokura-sensei. Where do you need me next? ICU? ER? Observation?" Sakura questions rapidly.

Tokura shakes his head, wipes away grime and sweat once more from his glasses and face.

Redness shrouds his normally bright auburn eyes, tears building from the smoke.

A thick haze is growing in this area now too even with them trying to seal off every window and door.

"Outside. I'm sure Lady Tsunade could use your strength in helping the injured or those trapped beneath buildings/rubble." Tokura states in one breath.

Sakura pauses at the order, mind buzzing as alarms blare out above.

"But, you're down people here too-"

Tokura holds up a hand. "We'll manage with the emergency supplies we have on hand Sakura. These patients are relatively stable compared to those out there. Do what I've seen you do hundreds of times before and help with triage and healing the wounded."

Sakura blows out a breath, nods as she grabs a medical bag and backpack.

His eyes harden as he helps her gear up, reinforces her mask. "One more thing, see if you can find out the damn traitor or group of traitors behind this assault. Based on rumors I've heard around the hospital weeks ago, it could be internal. A certain old man who let power get to his fucking head and two who refuse to let go of it."

Her stomach swishes at everything he doesn't say, nods once more.

And then she departs.

She draws up her hand as she enters into the business district.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Wave!"

'I have to conserve my chakra, but there's so much devastation around!'

She concentrates moving the ground up slowly pushing brick and wood aside revealing bodies.

Dozens and dozens of bodies.

The old and the young, limbs twisted in gruesome angles, bone exposed, blood already pooled beneath them.

Sakura shuts her eyes to think, at least 10 or 15 corpses here, hears a soft voice murmur to her right.

"Black for death, let us move on Sakura."

Lady Katsuyu.

"Madam Tsunade summoned me to be of assistance where I can be. Head north, she wanted me to check on Shizune and that's in the direction where she was last seen, but I haven't been able to find her yet."

Ice grips her chest and painfully, Lady Azeki's words from years ago ring up in her mind.

'A tragedy. A dark storm will soon befall your clear weather days.'

She thought that pain, that ache was her prediction of her Father losing his leg in the invasion, but perhaps that wasn't the only one she meant...

Sakura straightens, picks up the pace to clear a path forward.

She repositions bones back into their sockets, wraps burn wounds and gives out masks and oxygen along the way until she catches a familiar sight.

Tonton.

'Where's Shizune?' Sakura looks around.

The fires have been put out here, trails of ash at her feet.

Tonton oinks and gestures wildly towards a tilted door that leads to one of the tunnel routes that can take one to the Hokage monument.

Sakura gestures with her head.

"Is Shizune in there?"

Tonton circles her legs, practically pushes her forward.

"I smell oleander and foxglove, stay close to the bottom." Katsuyu whispers.

Sakura crouches near the ground, heartbeat rising until it drowns out the drips of water up above, the crackle of stones.

Voices bicker up ahead, Sakura freezing in place.

"This isn't going at all like Danzo planned! There's still too much opposition to the civilians and few shinobi we managed to gather before he detonated the explosives. I haven't even received an update from any of the groups that they've found the sacrifice yet. With all this infighting and chaos, an enemy shinobi could sneak in." Koharu hisses.

Homura's face gains a sheen of gray. "You don't mean the jinchuriki, do you? No, he would make his presence known. Perhaps that young Uchiha boy who defected all those years ago to Orochimaru? If he learned the truth about our involvement in the events that led up to the massacre..."

Sakura's stomach swishes harder, chest clenching.

'What? Konoha was involved in the Uchiha Massacre?'

Koharu pushes Homura forward. "No, no, he couldn't have learned of it when all who knew about it are now dead or have been silenced! Come on, we must deal with Shizune here and now! It's two on one. She or that Pig of hers heard too much regarding our plans Homura! We must finish the major objectives of this operation with or without Danzo at the helm!"

Homura falters.

"I-I, but she's learned much from Tsunade, Koharu! Our speed isn't what it used to be either."

Sakura smiles despite the situation at hand.

'Good thing mine is just fine.'

Shizune is still standing, breath haggard more from smoke inhalation than the pair's attacks.

"Whatever you two had planned is going to fail! There was no reason to incite this violence just to try and put Danzo in power!"

Sakura draws out a senbon needle from her sleeve while she has the duo distracted, decides to go for the one closest to her.

Homura.

She aims the needle for his throat.

He will die first, then she'll get further answers from Koharu.

Homura turns just as Sakura makes her presence known, hand drawing up piercing straight into his carotid artery.

Blood instantly soaks her gloves as a gasp bubbles up from his lips, Sakura pushing in despite the scream that rings out across the tunnels.

'I'll make this quick.'

---

Hinata & Kurenai-Northeast Forests, Bunker

"The roof is sinking in, we have to go. Now!" Hinata commands quickly, shuffles Kurenai out of the bunker, adjusts the straps on her backpack.

The ceiling crashes down a moment later, sinks down into a forming pit.

Hinata activates her byakugan, takes in the shifts in the dirt and root.

Kurenai rocks Mirai against her chest to settle her, tiny hands fussing and tugging away her mask from her face as she sobs.

"Please Mirai. I don't want you to breathe in too much of this air."

Mirai's cries are muted by a sharp screech of wind, earth upended in a series of jagged, dark cracks across the terrain.

'Whoever this is, they're trying to trap us in.' Hinata realizes.

She draws lightning to her fingers to get ready.

A voice booms out that confirms it.

"Konoha's Sacrifice, we know you've been hiding out in these woods! Come out now and face your responsibilities!"

Kurenai stiffens.

"That's...Choza's voice."

She takes a step forward despite Hinata's protest, scarlet eyes pinpointing on the direction of his coming footsteps.

"Sensei, stay low! You don't need to-"

Kurenai waves her away before she can finish.

"Go. I'll distract him and the others somehow. I'll say you left as soon as the first explosions started. That should buy you enough time to escape."

Hinata's gaze softens, shakes her head at the futility of such a plan.

"No, it's too late for that. These forests are surrounded with both civilian and shinobi from the treetops to the ground to capture me. All people Danzo got into the ears of with whispered promises of a better future under his reign and policies. It wouldn't be a good idea anyways to drag out this hunt. That will just lead to further destruction in the village."

She moves ahead of Kurenai, white eyes hardening as Choza fully comes into view, towers over a dozen men beside him.

"Besides sensei, it's like he said. My duty to the village is to be a sacrifice in times of calamity. But in this case, I want to protect you and Mirai until Naruto arrives."

Kurenai grabs at her hand before she can move forward.

She tacks on a small grin.

"Guess we're dealing with them together then. Naruto's stubbornness has really rubbed off on you."

Hinata feels her own smile edge up.

"Asuma-sensei would say the same for you as well."

The wind cuts between them before either can speak again.

Choza points his bo staff at Hinata, ignores Kurenai's move to push it aside.

"Ah, good. So you're going to come quietly then I presume?"

Hinata's brows furrow in return.

"Lightning Release: Flash Palm!"

Electricity pulses against his staff, keeping it back.

"No. Why are you doing this Mr. Akimichi? You dishonor Choji's legacy-"

He slams his staff down creating new fissures, Hinata pushing Kurenai back from her as a ravine opens between them.

His hand moves forward, slap a sting of pain that rockets down to her toes.

She jabs into his open left arm in return, lightning jolting him his body back only an inch.

"You of all people don't have the right to speak my son's name or anything about 'dishonor' when you and the jinchuriki constantly run away from your duties!" Choza berates her.

Hinata rubs at her cheek. "Choji, like all of us born into noble clans, took up being a shinobi as expected. And he did it honorably like all Akimichi before him no matter his misgivings if he was cut out for the life."

She hums at a memory.

"Back at the Academy, before I was made as a Sacrifice, I remember Choji often sneaking snacks between Iruka-sensei's lessons with Shikamaru. He often traded school supplies for potato chips. When I was given away as a Sacrifice, I overheard him offhandedly wonder if Hiashi had traded me for a luxury meal."

She continues on before Choza can interrupt.

"When he was assigned as a part of the Sasuke Retrieval Squad, it was the first time I saw him not snacking on chips. He was nervous when I gave him his onamori charm. I won't forget Choji, no matter how briefly I knew him."

Choza grits his teeth. "Your memories won't bring him back! The jinchuriki's powers were needed on that assignment, if only he'd been there too! If he'd gone along, then maybe Choji would've lived-"

"Naruto understood Sasuke's reasons for leaving even if he didn't fully agree with them. It's why Naruto left to deal with Pain instead of him coming here to the village. Danzo saw it as an opportunity to say chaos would befall Konoha without Naruto being here when really, things would've been worse if Pain came here with his Paths to seek him out."

Hinata swallows at her drying throat, eyes watering at the haze.

A flame arrow volleys for her from her left, figures moving up above studying her every move too.

"Choji's memory lives on, why do you think Shikamaru went with Naruto? He doesn't want anyone else to lose a loved one to the Akatsuki."

Choza says nothing, staff poised for her chest.

Hinata sighs. "He...He really was a caring person. That's what I remember about Choji the most."

"Huh, for me? After everything? I mean, you heard those things I used to say about you, your team, and even Akamaru." Choji fidgets.

Two strange quiet kids and a dog that he ashamedly wondered what would taste like.

Kiba snaps his head in their direction. "What things about Akamaru?!"

Choji immediately averts his gaze and Hinata giggles.

She places the charm into his hand.

"I don't hold my Father's decisions against you Choji. Please take this charm and remember the strength and courage you've already shown on the battlefield before."

Choji takes in the charm, brightens.

"Thank you. Heh, now I see why Naruto's always hovering by you!"

He waves at Naruto observing the two, Naruto just studying him flatly in return.

"Ah, he's mad at me still. Heh, I'll treat him to ramen once we're back! Asuma-sensei said he never stays mad for long once a bowl is put in front of him! We can even make it an eating contest!"

Hinata observes the faint tremble in Choza's shoulders before he re-straightens his posture.

A knot forms in her stomach. Her words will never be enough to sway him when rage has him a vice grip like this.

"You do dishonor Choji's legacy by attacking the very village he died for. His grave, your forefathers, are they burning too right now?"

Choza lets out a roar, enlarges his right arm.

"Partial Expansion!"

Shadows slither forward before his fist can connect, paralyze Choza in place.

"Don't do this Mr. Akimichi." Shikamaru grunts out.

But his words mean little as Naruto slips beneath Choza's arm, slices his hand off letting it fall into the grass without care.

His staff drops with a loud clang mixing with his blood, yell bottled as a second clone roughly pulls him back by his hair.

Naruto takes in the bloom of purple to Hinata's cheek before scowling back in the man's direction.

"You're lucky it was just your hand."

---

Sasuke & Suigetsu-Land of Fire Outskirts/Konoha South Tunnels

Suigetsu whistles.

"You didn't say we were heading towards a party!"

Sasuke's brows knot taking in a smoke tinged sky.

Konoha is in flames.

The weather had been relatively calm on the 3-day journey back to this area, only now getting this close can he see the earlier streams of smog weren't from passing caravans.

"Why are we in this village anyways? Got some unfinished business here?" Suigetsu questions.

Sasuke studies the fires, clicks his tongue.

"You want Zabuza's sword still; don't you? I was going to pass through the village to get to the Land of Waves and see if Jugo and Karin are imprisoned here, but cells are probably in lockdown."

'Nobody is getting in or out of there right now.' He sighs.

Suigetsu chuckles. "I could always melt my body if you really want me to go check?"

Sasuke shakes his head at the offer, gaze roaming towards the Uchiha district.

The only way to get answers on Itachi's reasons for hiding his illness, for joining the Akatsuki in the first place would be to scour the old manor for answers.

Revisit the slab.

Fire tornadoes spin up in a blazes of reds and yellows impeding his path, Sasuke pausing. Even under a transformation jutsu or using Suigetsu, someone in this village is most likely assigned to have eyes on his old home 24-7.

Disasters or not.

Sasuke steps back.

'Another time.'

He gestures with his head for Suigetsu to follow him in the opposite direction.

"We'll head underground. There's a series of tunnels that were created as escape routes in times of village emergencies." Sasuke explains.

Suigetsu snorts aloud. "Could've used something like that in Orochimaru's hideouts if he actually cared about things like safety!"

He trails after him into the tunnel, darkness instantly shrouding them both.

Suigetsu sniffs the air, nose wrinkling.

"Hey, someone might've already came through here and placed down some poison tags or-"

Sasuke holds up a hand to shush him, sharp look over his shoulder to him instantly making him shut up.

He nods discreetly for him to melt his body, maneuvers his own body too blend with the dark by crouching.

Just close enough to listen to the people up ahead; watch.

Because he sees it again: a flash of pink hair.

Sakura hovering over what seems to be an old man's corpse.

Verdant eyes bore into the quivering woman opposite her as she points her needle at her next.

"H-How could you?! Aren't you supposed to help heal; not kill? Using your fists more than your mind just like Tsunade!" Koharu spits out.

Sakura ignores her accusations.

"No, how could you? You just said something about the Uchiha clan earlier. What were you two apart of?"

A pit in his chest forms, ignites as the old woman trembles, looks away with an expression he once saw on Itachi too.

Guilt.

---

Naruto & Hinata-Konoha North Gates

"We need to get out of here." Hinata asserts gently.

Most of the areas in this section have been blocked off, detours put in place.

Still, she allows Naruto to double-check her from head to toe first, smiles softly as he squeezes her close pressing a kiss to her forehead.

"Your body doesn't heal like mine y'know." He huffs into her neck.

Hinata taps a finger to a lingering bruise on his arm.

"That doesn't mean you don't get injured. I want to check in with Hanabi, even Neji. However, I don't know how many civilian or shinobi took part in this attack and if they're even at a safe zone just yet."

Naruto says nothing, but his body straightens just slightly, and she notes then how easily sanguine pooled into blue for a second.

How easily the Nine Tails can slip over him now.

'Has he gained better control over the beast?'

Her throat tightens it's more likely they formed some type of pact.

"Where's Shikamaru?" She asks into his shoulder.

Naruto looks over to their right, sees his spiky ponytail through clear patches in the haze. "Checking on Mirai and Kurenai-sensei."

Shikamaru re-approaches them a moment later.

"I've tied up Choza and his associates for now. It would be faster to use the tunnels to get to the Hokage monument evacuation area than trying to check in with Lady Tsunade or any of our jonin-sensei with all these fires going on. It seems Water techniques are taking care of the biggest flames at least."

Naruto nods his agreement, pulls Hinata to the side.

"We may need to walk in the dark a bit longer."

They've mourned. They've bled.

And now they must keep moving.

Hinata studies him closely.

"...What type of agreement did you form with the Nine Tails?"

Naruto blinks, snickers then at how she simply knew.

"Kurama. I, don't be mad, I might've used his chakra to aid in killing Nagato."

Hinata lightly jabs his chest, lilac eyes lightening between frustration to amusement.

"I knew it! I've done such a terrible job at my supposed 'duty'. So once this is all said and done, you must learn to work together. It's possible I've read before for bijuu and human to harmonize."

She places her fingers against his cheeks.

"Kurama heard that too right? No taking over?"

"Your sacrifice/mate shouldn't try to test my patience." Kurama warns.

Though his ears perk up as Hinata goes on.

"You enjoy a good kill, the spill of blood, right? Well, there will be more to come, not all of the Akatsuki's members are dead."

---

Obito/Tobi-Akatsuki Hideout, Land of Mountains

He's the last to arrive to this meeting, soaked with rain and ash.

Unlike towards the east towards Konoha where firestorms cover the terrain and the west where Ame where rainfall is near constant, everything up here in the northern regions is quiet.

Serene.

Hidan rolls his eyes as he sees his approach.

"Where the fuck were you? Weren't you the one who called for this meeting at Pain's death? What does this change about his grand plans?"

Obito hums, waggles up a finger.

Where Pain fell, I won't!"

Hidan scowls at his singsong tone.

"What the hell does that even mean?!"

Obito glances to him fully then.

"It means you'll use that brain of yours for once to listen and think before you kill. If not, it's your body that's going to end up permanently incapacitated."

Kakuzu thankfully slaps the back of Hidan's head to shut him up before he does it himself. Hidan's stare turns piercing on his back as he walks away. He thought he heard mutterings before Deidara's death that Tobi was silly, foolish in his tactics as his partner.

'Certainly talks big for a beginner.' Hidan grunts.

Kisame watches him silently, grins in acceptance of his new position.

Once alone in his private quarters, he pauses recalling the grisly photos he just collected from Ame.

Nagato's neck bent to the side, chest crushed in.

Konan's body, bloated and gray, arms mangled.

'Did he show any remorse or regret in the end?'

He'll need to ask Naruto that eventually when they meet.

Apparently Naruto, along with the help of a teammate mutilated their bodies before cremating them.

Not even giving the people of Ame a choice in the matter.

'There's another factor at play too.' Obito takes in his reflection as he paces about.

A minuscule chance exists someone in Konoha knows his true identity.

And if he isn't careful from now on, Naruto will hang his body one day too from a tower if he hasn't already learned of their personal connection.

He blows out a breath.

There's two Tailed Beasts left.

And of course, they're the ones whose nations watch them like hawks majority of the time, have increased their appeasement gifts to the bijuu to protect them.

'You and Killer B aren't going to make this easy, huh?'

He looks over to his hidden collection of scrolls.

Now is the time to dredge up the past, call on old favors.

He nods to himself.

'Soon, nobody will ever suffer again.'

-x-

---

Okay I have a question that's been bugging me for a while. I know I've been messing with the canon storyline and there's one thing that I want to ask as we approach towards the War Arc and Post-War arcs: Would you want to see Neji live or die? Or it doesn't matter to you?

I ask because from the early stages of this story when the idea first came to me, I've always had two drafts/storylines in mind. One where he lives and one where he doesn't. It changes other characters decisions and actions in the war, and I've been waffling over which one to choose so I figured I would ask readers. In past stories, I've kept him alive and other times I killed him like canon, but in a 'better' blaze of glory lol. I just want to get a sense of reader's thoughts, I know most people don't like how he died in canon, hence changes done in fanfiction. Would appreciate any thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 37: The Temper

Chapter 37: The Temper

"The fiercest anger of all, the most incurable,

Is that which rages in the place of dearest love."

―Euripides, Medea and Other Plays

---

Sasuke & Sakura-Underground Tunnels

Rocks crackle to her left and her eyes turn just a fraction.

Enough to see a swirl of familiar raven locks, snakes gliding out of the darkness encircling Koharu's feet.

Sasuke.

"D-Don't just stand there! Help me! I-I may have turned a blind eye to certain things in the past, but I never defected from Konoha to an enemy shinobi like he did!" Koharu yelps out.

Sakura's grip on her needle tightens as Sasuke's hands wrap around Koharu's throat stopping her from saying more.

Onyx turns to verdant for a second.

"You took care of one of them, I'm dealing with her."

Shizune slides to Sakura's side, grabs gently at her shoulder to lower her blade.

"We need to get out of here." She mouths.

There's still time for them to leave this scene and let Sasuke deal with Koharu however he sees fit. Outside the village will still be blanketed in smog shades of grays and browns, survivors combing blackened buildings trying to find their loved ones amd friends amidst the debris.

That's where they should be, not dealing with this.

Sakura resists Shizune's pull, shakes her head just slightly.

"There's no turning back, we're already involved in this." Sakura reasons.

'And Sasuke didn't come here alone.' She knows, feeling eyes watching them from behind.

Suigetsu is just waiting on his command.

Tears prick at Koharu's eyes, wiggling in Sasuke's hold to no avail.

He nods to the snakes slithering at her ankles.

"Go ahead."

Sakura bristles as their jaws snap open revealing twin fangs, biting into Koharu's flesh. Her skin grows a shade paler nearly toppling back. Sasuke keeps her steady, forces her gaze back to his own.

He nods at her to continue her story; kunai pressed against her chest sputtering her into action.

"Finish what you were saying before. What were you and Danzo involved in when it came to the Uchiha clan?"

Koharu swallows, gaze going to the ceiling and then the ground, avoidant.

"I-It was so long ago, my memory is spotty now."

He presses the blade in and Koharu gasps as scarlet blooms out against her kimono, glances to Sakura with a pleading look to move already.

Sweat beads Sakura's brow, heartbeat wild and erratic in her ears.

Her eyes track to the stalagmites above, but a swift punch to the wall could trap all of them here.

Sasuke isn't going to show her any mercy either, whatever attack she does next needs to protect her and Shizune too.

'There is little I can do to save you right now without risking everyone's lives here.' Sakura stresses in her expression to Koharu.

Koharu's eyes mist over then, a finality at what is to come for her too.

"I'm sure you can attempt to remember unless you want this blade to dig deeper." Sasuke warns.

Sakura shakes her head slowly for her to not wiggle about, body just as rigid as Koharu's own. She settles her gaze back on Sasuke to determine what he'll do next.

'In this tight space, Sasuke can out easily speed me. It's better I be prepared to put down a smoke bomb to escape and possibly attack long distance than to try and fight him offensively in close range.'

Koharu trembles, speaks quietly. "Shortly after the night of the Nine Tails Attack, people were losing their beliefs in sacrificial traditions and drastically decreased the amount of items given for annual appeasement offerings. Many saw it as pointless and believed the Fox deity had already turned its back on the village. Danzo, during heavy talks with Hiruzen suggested that this was due to the Uchiha clan considering the Nine Tails was put under what looked to be a genjutsu from multiple eyewitnesses."

Sasuke grits his teeth, Koharu wetting her tongue before continuing.

"Due to this, the Uchiha clan was put under heavy surveillance to ensure they weren't going to try to use the Nine Tails power for their own. We didn't want to risk no longer receiving yearly gifts from the civilians and incite the rage of the beast again upon the village. When talks of a coup finally reached Hiruzen and Danzo's ears, negotiations for peace were already off the table. Itachi took it upon himself to complete the massacre, to ensure a civil war wouldn't break out in Konoha."

Her eyes flicker back to him then.

"You were the only one Itachi didn't have the heart to kill; he made some type of deal with Hiruzen for no harm to come to you. I suppose he wanted to die by your hand as penance for his actions against your parents and the clan."

Sasuke says nothing, ground beneath them crackling.

From the opposite end of the tunnels, the shadows of 3 figures approach.

Naruto, Hinata, and Shikamaru.

Shizune points at both Naruto and Hinata.

"What are you two doing here of all places?! Where have you been?"

Naruto ignores her questions, looks past Sasuke over to Sakura, blinks and points taking in the corpse at her feet.

"Isn't that one of the Old Farts always bothering Granny over some policy or another? Seems like he kicked the bucket under...mysterious circumstances!" He smirks, beams up at Sakura with a thumbs up.

'Don't be proud of me.' Her stomach sinks further.

She went out into the blazes to heal and rescue, not threaten and murder.

Sakura shakes her head. It isn't like Naruto will care about any of her explanations on why she has all this blood on her.

All he sees is that she's now a murderer like him too.

Hinata looks her over for any major injuries. "Are you okay?"

"No. Yes." Sakura manages, shrugs.

Shikamaru says nothing, unleashes his shadows, paralyzes both Sasuke and Koharu in place.

"It's been a while Sasuke. I think the last time was when we raided one of Orochimaru's hideouts. I know you of all people wouldn't come back to the village unless you were seeking something."

Sasuke glances his way for a fleeting second, sees the venom in his eyes as his shadow bindings move for his throat.

His left hand twitches, managing to snap his fingers.

"Water Release: Tsunami!"

A burst of water barrels for Shikamaru, Naruto drawing in a breath jumping in front of him as Suigetsu's body reforms.

"Toad Oil Bullet!"

Oil clumps at the water some but doesn't fully mix, slapping his hands together summoning gusts of wind turning the jet of water off into the tunnels to the east.

Sakura stomps a foot down erecting a rock wall between them.

"All of you stop, you'll cause a cave-in!"

Koharu attempts to move back only for Sasuke to pierce into her stomach, collapsing to the ground.

Blood bubbles up to her lips, curling her body away pressing at the wound.

Sasuke hovers over her, scoffs at her glare.

"Don't look so angry. Bleeding out is a mercy compared to what you helped do to my clan."

He takes a step forward to stomp on her neck, steam bubbling up from a fissure.

"Acid Erosion!"

Sasuke shifts his glare to Sakura as the toxin rises up for his feet, her features matching his annoyance.

"Enough. You don't need to torture her to death!"

His eyes narrow, black flames erupting around him in a circle.

"I'm starting to see why the Akatsuki believe that the only way to achieve real peace is through devastation first."

Sakura clenches her teeth. "Please Sasuke, whatever they've told you won't bring about true peace. You know what they'll do to Naruto, to Konoha."

Sasuke looks at her dead on before heading back the way he came into the tunnels. "All I know is that they're planning something that will involve the destruction of each nation once they've acquired every bijuu, something that will bring about a new world order."

He moves past her and Sakura feels her stomach sink at his finality, that she is out of options on ever getting him to return to Konoha.

Back to Team 7, to her.

"And after what I've learned today, I'm thinking of joining him."

---

Shikamaru, Naruto, and Hinata- Southeast Tunnels/Foxglove Club

"Damn it, he was right there! We have to go back that way before we lose sight of him!" Shikamaru grunts, hands pressed against his face. There's no telling when he'll get a chance to be that close to Sasuke again without him having more backup with him.

Naruto grabs at his shoulder to center him, shakes his head.

"This isn't a good area to have a fight in like Sakura mentiomed; we both know that. There's still Hidan and Kakuzu to deal with and whoever else remains in the Akatsuki. Focus on them."

Shikamaru blows out a breath, half-smiles. "Well, I know things are bad when you're the voice of reason."

Naruto chuckles, gently ribs him. "I'll take that as a compliment."

Hinata taps a hand against the rocks getting both of their attention. "We need to discuss a game plan for dealing with Hidan and Kakuzu, but not here. At the Foxglove Hotel & Club on the northeast side of the Land of Fire. It should still be open, even as a shelter or place of respite."

Shikamaru nods. It's one of the few places still in business in this area that doesn't always check for IDs or question any transformation jutsus in place.

If people want to shed their old life or discuss more unsavory topics, it's the closest place they can go to right now.

"Just to play things safe since some folks are still looking for Hinata and I, we'll use transformation jutsus. Mine will be similar to the one I used back in Ame, but more refined; sophisticated y'know!"

Shikamaru rolls his eyes, peers to Hinata.

"Make sure he doesn't overdo it with whatever disguise he uses."

Hinata giggles. "We'll come in around 15 minutes after you do."

They plan the meeting for 3:00 pm.

Shikamaru secures them a table in the back, takes in his disguise in a cracked mirror near the bar.

'Hmm, maybe I really will grow out a beard like my old man and Asuma-sensei.'

"Anything I can start you with?" A waitress comes around.

"Water. And two more for some friends coming."

It's easy to see most of the patrons here are just waiting out the fires and further updates from the daimyo and Hokage. Their clothes are layered in soot, eyes skirting to the door and windows every few minutes to see the sky is still tinged in gray and brown hues.

Naruto and Hinata plop into the booth across from him right at 3:15 pm. Hinata's hair pinned up, dressed now in a casual blue dress and shorts, purposefully caked with ash.

Naruto simply switched to another orange and black athletic wear, black sweatpants stitched with the Land of Fire emblem on the sides.

Shikamaru arches a brow. 'How is that refined?'

"We need to look like nervous civilians, not shinobi used to danger." Naruto waves up a hand by way of answer at his staring.

He nods to their waitress to get them some plates gyoza and tempura to share.

Hinata leans forward.

"I think we should ask Kakashi-sensei to join us."

Shikamaru draws out a cigarette, Hinata sighing at his sharp look as smoke fills his side of the booth.

"Lady Tsunade doesn't even approve of this, why would Kakashi-sensei?" He asks flatly.

Hinata clicks her tongue, not used to his stubbornness. "You, Ino, and Sai saw for yourselves how formidable the two are. Despite their bickering and dislike of each other, they work well together when they get assigned a job. You'll need as much manpower as possible."

Naruto nods along. "Kakuzu is known for his greed. He could be lured in with the promise of getting a bounty on any one of our heads."

Shikamaru takes a napkin from the table to draw out his plan, uses the salt and pepper bottles to symbolize the Zombie Duo.

"You both make good points, I'll concede on that. We just need to split them apart. Take Hidan here as the 'salt'. Too much salt is bad for you, can block major organs and interrupt circulation. In the same manner, Hidan is so overconfident in his abilities to easily get his opponents blood that he won't realize when I've trapped him with what I have in mind."

Naruto takes the pepper shaker. "This doesn't account for the fact that Kakuzu, from intel that was collected on him, enjoys taking the hearts of his opponents. Has 4 on him at least, he may or may not let Hidan just leave."

Shikamaru becomes silent then.

'I can't have more people die on my watch.'

Choji. He has to be the last close friend and comrade he watched die in the line of duty.

Hinata clasps her hands. "Ino's abilities can best be used for detecting them. Sai can create an ink pitfall trap."

Naruto dips his gyoza into a cup of soy sauce, idly observes as it coats the thin layer of dough.

"If I don't join the fight immediately, I can do a surprise attack tapping into Kurama's power maybe. Kakuzu's smart though so he may see past that scheme y'know. Or be used as bait leading one of them into a trap."

Shikamaru hums, draws out more napkins to represent clones.

"Or better yet, you can overwhelm like you did with Nagato and Konan. The swamp song of the kappa and hundreds of your clones. His stamina won't last."

Naruto rubs at his chin.

"He can probably see through my shadow clones though."

Hinata moves the pepper bottle behind a napkin, surrounds it with the rest.

"As fast as he is, Kakuzu won't be able to handle a rasenshuriken at close range or a barrage of wind and water jutsu. Surprise him, then kill him."

"Once you make any attempt to tap into my power, I won't relinquish it back so easily." Kurama warns.

Naruto curls his hands just slightly.

"I cannot lose control in front of my friends and teammates!" He barbs right back.

Kurama chuckles. "And who said you will? Once these two Akatsuki members start to bleed out, you'll probably want to continue using my power if you so choose."

Shikamaru nods his agreement at their suggestion, clears his throat getting both to look back at him.

"I'll let Ino know. We'll leave a week from today at dawn."

And hopefully by then, things will have settled some in the village too.

---

Kakashi-Konoha Juvenile Prison Hall

"This section is clear." Chief Commander Takenawa bows.

Kakashi nods, instructs him to check in with the other units upstairs.

The residue of where some of the flames managed to nick the bars has him wary, they lack the manpower right now should too many of the older to middle aged prisoners try to revolt.

He takes in blackened bars, heat still crackling through the air. In certain sections of the prison, the sky is visible in a patchwork of mustard yellows to clearer blues.

What was the cusp of a potential Civil War in Konoha has ended, for now.

Karin and Jugo both sit crosslegged in their cells as Kakashi approaches. Karin has nothing to say to him even with prompting and offers of a lesser sentence. Jugo's bars are warped and bent in a way that he showed an attempt to get out during the first skirmishes.

A medical aid nods in greeting. Akari Ogawa. His eye gets drawn to the series of injection sites along Jugo's arm, glazed look in his sometimes manic features.

"It's okay, he was heavily sedated at the first signs of the flames getting here." She explains.

Kakashi nods, settles into a nearly half split chair.

"I'd like to speak him for a bit if that's okay."

Jugo slowly peers up as Akari gives him some privacy, blinks until some clarity returns back to his eyes.

"You know, during my brief imprisonment under Orochimaru and what I overheard some of the civilians going on about, apparently the Akatsuki's plans involve creating a more peaceful world. One without the worries of stress, war, and loved ones dying. Doesn't sound so bad when you put it out like that, does it? I'm sure some people based on what you saw over these last few hours would happily go for it."

'Obito is trying to create a 'perfect world' huh?'

Maybe this is why he never returned back to Konoha. After Rin's death, after seeing so many skirmishes continue to break out between the nations after the 3rd Shinobi World War...

"You realize in this 'peaceful' world though you wouldn't have free will or control though, right?" Kakashi mentions.

Jugo shrugs, cuffs rattling as he lifts his hands up.

"Well, not like I have much peace or freedom with how things are currently for me. Others feel the same way, will probably join the Akatsuki in this coming war. Civilian against shinobi sounds interesting."

Kakashi clicks his tongue, gets up to go.

"In other words, you're saying the Akatsuki's leader can still gather support in the same way Danzo did before dying. Gather a faction of support for this supposed 'perfect world?'"

Jugo half-smiles, yawns leading his head against the wall.

"Your words, not mine."

'Just this fact alone will create the same spiral of problems again.' Kakashi notes, says as much so when he regroups with the other jonin.

"So, does anyone have any ideas on how to prevent that? Discussing reason doesn't work when people let emotions rule them." Genma notes.

He is the first to call out an idea, has known Obito the longest...

"Then we need to set a trap, one he can't get out of."

---

Akatsuki-Northeast Hideout

"So, how do you want us to split this up?" Kisame openly asks aloud.

This meeting doesn't need to last all night.

Obito glances to him, taps at his chin.

"You mentioned to me last week that you feel confident in taking on the Eight Tails despite his mastery in lightning based techniques. Are you still up for capturing him?"

Kisame nods, razor blade teeth glinting silver in the passing moonlight above.

"Of course. I'll probably gain a sword off of him too in the process."

Obito turns his attention over to Hidan and Kakuzu.

While they were successful in the capture of the Seven Tails and aided in the capture of the Fifth and Six Tails, the cracks in their partnership that were already there are starting to grow.

Fester.

"Can you two handle dealing with the Nine Tails? He will have back up."

'Not to mention based on what he did to Nagato and Konan, he has tricks up his sleeve to counter them both.'

Hidan snorts, flicks wax from his ears.

"Yeah, we haven't had any failures yet, have we? Not like we can die like every other team member you lost."

Obito's stare sharpens on him, Hidan glancing away before he decides to melt the ground at his feet or worse.

Ever since Tobi, Madara, or whatever name he's calling himself took over for Pain, he's been barking out orders after orders.

The itch to kill, for Jashin, for himself will soon consume his every thought.

No matter what commands he gives him.

"The bounties on some of Konoha's top shinobi are legendary in the ryo they'll go for. We'll tire out the Nine Tails boy until he's captured." Kakuzu promises, sends Hidan a look to shut up already.

Obito nods, waves them off to head for the Land of Fire.

---

Team 10, Naruto, & Hinata-Yamanaka Flowers

Sunlight breaks through the first clouds of the day in a stream of golden yellows, Naruto not bothering to hide his yawns.

Sai notes it with a curious smile, cocks his head just slightly.

"Are you perhaps getting a bit bored by this conversation Naruto or just sleepy?"

Naruto blinks, glances fully at him.

"Huh? No? I can't be tired at like 5:00 am?"

They needed to pick a time when majority of the shops are still closed and more importantly, show they're truly all on board to this.

Sai's grin doesn't change. "It's just...odd is all. I know dealing with the Akatsuki is important to you considering they're going after Tailed Beasts, but what about Sasuke? I would think it would strain things further between Team 7 to kill an old teammate."

It's a sore subject as Shikamaru tightens his fists, takes another drag from his cigarette.

Naruto crosses his arms. "Old lessons from Danzo coming up now? Or is that what you think personally?"

Sai shrugs. "Sakura clearly doesn't want him dead."

"Well if he can't be saved, then Sakura will have to understand that." Naruto challenges flatly.

Sai's brows knot. "Ah, so it's okay then to kill him? If it comes down to that, will Sakura or anyone else try to stop me?"

Hinata sighs, sends Shikamaru and Ino a flicker of a withering look.

'How have they been putting up with this?'

Sai should know better social cues by now and his perpetual smile falters just slightly at her patience slipping.

"Sai, enough. Killing isn't something we consider on a whim like blinking or breathing. Not yet at this time regarding that matter."

Hinata blows out a breath as he nods. "We should focus on Hidan and Kakuzu right now. Everyone is packed and ready?"

Ino sharply nudges Sai in his side before Naruto can respond, bows instead in apology as his gaze darkens.

"Sorry, yes. We're all ready. So it's decided we'll split into two teams? Team A against Kakuzu being Kakashi, Shikamaru, Naruto in the later stage/background, and Sai? Team B against Hidan will be myself and Hinata providing support/barrier for Shikamaru once he gets him alone?" Ino reviews.

Kakashi straightens. "No deviating from these plans no matter what."

His gaze lingers on Naruto as the words leave his lips, but he grins in agreement.

Everyone nods, though Ino's gaze roams back to Shikamaru, sunlight reflecting off the blue of her eyes revealing a shimmer of tears.

She hurriedly scrubs them away before the others can notice.

"Hey, you're sure you can deal with Hidan mostly alone? I can come in with any earth or water based technique if things get too overwhelming for you, just signal us! I mean, I know you said you formed a strategy and you're our classes' resident genius-"

Shikamaru cracks a smile and Ino stops herself, laughs to himself that its been weeks since he's had a sincere one.

"Don't worry Ino, I know exactly what to do against him."

Ino grins then. "Right. Though it'd definitely be a pain if you didn't."

Hinata studies the pair, smiles before the wind rustles up from behind them, catches sight of Naruto amid the trees.

It's all a matter of leading Hidan to Shikamaru when the time is right.

They set out northeast as soon as Ino catches sight of the duo via hawk.

They'll meet somewhere on the border of the Land of Fire and Land of Hot Water at the pace they're both going it seems.

Naruto lingers back, clones made in preparation.

Kakuzu sees them first amid a clearing in the forests by afternoon, smiles beneath his mask, jade eyes gleaming taking in Kakashi.

The bounty on him is sure to exceed the Monk and Asuma combined.

"Oh? The Copy Ninja. Looks like the Nine Tail's crew is saving us some time and trouble coming directly to us."

Fresh young hearts to add to his collection, to be on standby.

Hidan snorts. "About fucking time! Jashin is probably displeased at how long its been since I've spilled any human blood!"

Lightning crackles to life in Kakashi's hands as Kakuzu steps forward first.

"Hey, didn't you hear me?! I need to kill for Lord Jashin!" Hidan snaps.

Kakuzu ignores him. "I heard you and I don't care. Your asinine religious rituals can wait a few more minutes."

Kakashi studies the quake of earth and stone going by Kakuzu's hand seals, deciphers his coming attack.

An Earth spear.

He nods almost imperceptibly to Sai his signal.

'Do it now.'

Sai unfurls his scroll.

"Ink River!"

Sticky, tar black ink flows out, soaks the ground before coiling around both Kakuzu and Hidan's legs.

Shikamaru uses it as a cover, shadows binding them in place.

"That will only hold them less than 10 seconds." Sai mutters at them already pulling away.

'Enough time though for Kakashi.' Shikamaru assesses.

Sai quickly clears a path for him, his hand striking forward even as Kakuzu hardens his skin.

"Lightning Cutter!"

Kakuzu's body stiffens only momentarily, fog in his eyes quickly clearing before he rolls his neck.

Grins.

"Heh, it's been awhile since someone destroyed one of my hearts so fast. Yours is going to have to replace that one."

He drops his cloak revealing 4 masks upon his back, tendrils of black stitches upon his body.

Each form into a new being as they leap off of him, a separate element.

From the forest, Naruto sees each of them rise up from the ground, cracks his knuckles.

'It's time.'

---

Kakuzu, Naruto, & Kakashi-Land of Fire Northeast Border

'Something's changed about his fighting style. Like he's purposely dragging this out. Why?'

Kakuzu clicks his tongue, exchange of blows heading to a stalemate.

He should gather his remaining masks back together with Water and Lightning gone to overpower Kakashi.

And anyone else in hiding.

"I don't know what further tricks you're trying to do, but I'm going to play it safe and just kill you now." Kakuzu decides, threads wrapping around Kakashi's neck and chest.

A low croak hits his ear from his left side, hold loosening as oil slicks his arms.

Kakuzu turns, threads shooting towards blond locks, body poofing away.

'So he's finally here.'

Remnants of ink at the ground bubble and steam up, hands reaching out from the puddles pulling him down.

"Damn it, get back! Get off of me!" Kakuzu growls.

The Fire and Wind Masks jump in front of him.

"Fire Release: Searing Blaze!"

"Wind Release: Pressure Damage!"

The combination creates a firestorm blowing and burning away ink and water.

"Hah, there's no escaping from that Nine Tails!" Kakuzu bellows out.

The original Naruto moves beside Kakashi, flicks away ash from his cheek.

"Only a typhoon can get rid of that, huh?"

Kakashi nods, forms the beginnings of a water vortex while Naruto creates the rasengan.

Naruto glances to him as they push the hurricane forward.

"Let me be the one to kill him."

Kakashi studies Kakuzu's pattern of movement, the croaks of the swamp dizzying his stance.

He's already in Naruto's trap.

"...Alright."

The mist from the explosion clears, Naruto drawing in a breath again.

"Toad Oil Bullet!"

The spray doesn't faze him, fire and wind storm haven't fully gotten him out of this muck like he expected.

Kakuzu rips one leg out, then an arm away, more clones pushing at him from behind at his back and chest.

He reabsorbs his remaining masks back, boost of strength not enough.

'Ah, I get it now.'

It doesn't matter how many times he deattaches a limb.

He's trapped in this mud pit now.

Exhaustion sinks into his muscles, a sensation he hasn't felt in years.

And then his threads start to buckle under the pressure, head shoved down into the rushing dark.

He swallows air before his mouth and lungs fill with dirt and water, looks into the eyes of all the hearts and organs of men and women he's killed over the years...

His previous partner, Masahiko points to the gaping hole in his chest, snickers.

"Guess you were too slow this time to get away, huh? Welcome to your death, we've been waiting."

A woman rips at his hair from behind, twin holes of obsidian gaze back at him where her eyes once were.

"Heh, I'm sure you've forgotten who I am; I'm Kanako. You were what, in your late teens or twenties when you originally left Takigakure? I was one of the guards on duty assigned to the Elders protection the day you escaped with our forbidden techniques. My heart wasn't of any use to you then, but my eyes were for selling on the black market later." She croons.

'What is this? Am I being pulled into hell?' Kakuzu attempts to move back from her, other figures grabbing at his arms to still him.

The genjutsu doesn't break even with pain, how long has he been truly fighting in this marsh?

Their faces slowly distort until only Naruto's remains.

And the croaks in his ears turn into a high pitched screech, become all consuming.

Kakuzu shoves Naruto back, swims up where he sees light filtering down in weak yellows and whites.

Another Naruto is waiting for him at the bog's edge, grins.

"This is where you die Kakuzu. There's no more escaping, no more hearts or masks."

The wind picks up in the swamp blowing up reeds and grass as visages of Kanako and Masahiko grab him back by the arms.

"H-Heh, never thought I'd lose to a mere child. One of the youngest of the current jinchuriki." Kakuzu grunts.

Hidan hasn't returned yet from being pulled to the forests.

Even if he can't die, he can be incapacitated. Permanently if he can't stitch him back together...

Crimson eyes study him.

"Good. Just a reminder that you're an old fart. Everyone in your generation is dead; now you get to join them."

The ghosts of his former partners and enemies, or maybe it's just merely Naruto's clones fully move out of the swamp's mist, push him forward into the rasenshuriken.

---

Shikamaru, Ino, Hinata, & Hidan-Land of Fire Northeast Border Forests

"It's a one-on-one match, I don't think there's anything more to add." Hinata hisses.

She glances around, fire and lightning barrier only a temporary stopgap should Kakuzu come to aid Hidan.

Ino bites at her lip, knuckles a hot-white.

"Asuma was my sensei too. I want to do something to honor him besides just hiding in the trees like this! She murmurs back.

"You helped track them down." Hinata relates, but her words aren't landing.

Because Shikamaru doesn't even need their support, has managed to trick Hidan with blood that isn't his, body restrained now layered in explosion tags.

A lit cigarette rests between Shikamaru's index finger and thumb.

Ready to be flicked.

Ino peers to Hinata.

"Signal to him I want to do one last thing!" She states quickly.

Her gaze locks on something across from them in the trees, body slumping beside Hinata.

"I wish you had spoken up sooner!" Hinata curses inwardly, breaks off a piece of bark and launches it at Shikamaru's head.

His stare is frigid at her action until he sees Ino's still form in her arms, looks back at Hidan to see a caterpillar now between his nose and eyes.

"What the fuck are you doing to me now?!" Hidan wriths and struggles to no avail.

Shikamaru observes as the needles of the Nettle Slug Caterpillar burrow across his face, leaves a wake of hives and poison seeping in.

"This isn't my handiwork; it's my teammates Ino's. A parting gift that you suffer a bit longer." He notes with a chuckle.

Hidan grits his teeth. "You think this is funny bastard? I'm gonna get out of this and then I'm going to kill you two fuckers slowly! You hear me-"

Ino crawls into his ear canal before he can finish and Hidan screams as a red rash bubbles up, face swelling as the caterpillar wiggles out the opposite ear, jumps back down to the forest floor.

Ino wakes up again, leaps down beside Shikamaru.

"Alright. You can do it now."

A hand falls upon both their shoulders, the familiar scent of his tobacco and pine cologne flowing between them.

Asuma.

"Congrats you two for finding a way to defeat the 'Zombie Pair.' You've both grown so much."

Ino shakes her head, swipes at a tear.

"Thank you for everything Asuma-sensei. You and Choji better keep watching over us."

Asuma squeezes at Shikamaru's shoulder. "I leave my King to you Shikamaru."

Shikamaru simply nods, tosses the cigarette in.

The explosion breaks Hidan's body apart, head still cursing them.

Shikamaru and Ino hover above the newly formed hole.

"Jashin, your God won't come to save you. We're your Gods and executioners now. Your blood offerings aren't the same as ones given to the bijuu, would never have protected you." Shikamaru notes.

"Shut the hell up; you know nothing of Jashin! I'm gonna get out of here one day and hunt you both down-"

Ino places a hand to the ground.

"Earth Release: Rockslide!"

The rocks and dirt give way, capsize all around Hidan until his voice is completely muffled out.

Hinata hops down next to them.

"It's done?"

Shikamaru looks back towards where Kakashi and Naruto were, white smoke from Sai's flare gun streaking the air.

Kakuzu is dead.

He grins, blows out a sigh of relief as his shoulders drop. He smells of cigarettes and sweat, but Ino could careless as she pulls him and then Hinata too into a hug, her ponytail swishing in his face, heartbeat relaxing.

"It's done."

-x-

---

I wanted Ino to play a bigger role in this fight as in canon, honestly, she and Choji slowed Kakashi down. They weren't ready to face Kakuzu and Hidan at their current strengths, so I worked a way in for her to at least get in some attack!

Look forward to your thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 38: The Outsiders

Chapter 38: The Outsiders

Some of us aren't meant to belong. Some of us have to turn the world upside down and shake the hell out of it until we make our own place in it."

― Elizabeth Lowell, Remember Summer

---

Akatsuki Northwest Hideout-Obito, Zetsu, & Kabuto

"They're both dead."

Zetsu barely contains in a yawn, announces said news so casually as if they're just discussing the weather.

Evening approaches and he half-smiles as Obito finally glances over to him, sunlight winking and creeping along his figure in warm oranges and reds of another day ending.

Obito grunts. If it weren't for how useful he is at reconnaissance, he'd long be added to the list of dead Akatsuki members too.

Neither have heard from Kisame in over a week now since he left for Kumogakure.

"Apparently, Naruto had somewhat dragged out Kakuzu's murder, drowning him in muddy waters before piercing at the last of his hearts. It was more personal for Hidan, knowing he killed that prominent Konoha jonin Asuma. Anyways, his body is in pieces under the Nara Clan's 24-7 watch." Zetsu prattles on.

Obito says nothing, everything has just been bad news as of late.

He'd figured Hidan and Kakuzu would have had the easiest time of their remaining members capturing the Nine Tails knowing their supposed immortality. But Naruto has surrounding himself with allies despite his jinchuriki status.

Hidan's body is unreachable now for even research purposes if it's buried deep under layers of grass, rocks, and trees while Kakuzu's body has probably long been dissected and then burned away.

'We can even use them for reanimation.'

"So, what should we do now? We're lacking in members. I think that we should perhaps recruit Sasuke Uchiha and any of his associates considering all he already knows about Konoha's inner workings. He holds no love for his former village and he's similar enough to Itachi in skill. Especially now that he's learned the truth behind his family's massacre and what Itachi did for him." Zetsu suggests.

Obito clicks his tongue, steps away without answering him.

'Sasuke alone won't be able to do the job.' He already knows.

His little follower Suigetsu won't add much manpower either.

Even with having Itachi's eyes, Sasuke would be overwhelmed by both the Eight Tails and Nine Tails' power along with their backup forces.

Obito moves outside for the underground storage bunker, notes that greenery is already turning to amber yellows and deep reds in some places.

He needs to have this finished before the end of the year.

His stomach roils at the scent of decay as he steps downward back into darkness, dried blood along the makeshift tables. He's taking a risk knowing this man's history with Orochimaru, but he has little choice if he wants the Tsukiyomi plan to come to fruition.

'If I can't get the manpower I need from the living, I'll get them from the dead.'

Kabuto doesn't look his way and Obito glances to a pile of dirt, bones, and skin tissue he's been hovering over for hours.

"How are your projects progressing?" He asks point blank.

Kabuto shakes his head. "I have the same answer for you that I had an hour ago and last night: It will take time for the Summoning Impure Reincarnation technique to be used to its full effect in a way that will give us a big enough army. I need plenty of tissue samples from a variety of individuals. Both the old and the young; it doesn't matter if they were shinobi or not in life. I just need a bit of their blood or skin to best test out my theories and notes."

Obito clicks his tongue making Kabuto look up at him.

"You want this to be perfect, right? No use in bringing back people who can't even properly attack."

Obito points to the scraps of skins and bones he's collected off of the fallen jinchuriki scattered across the nations.

He will need his own Paths of Pain.

"Start with those ones first once you feel you've got this down. Then I'll get you more bodies."

---

Naruto & Hinata/Team Samui-Naruto & Hinata's Apartment/Hokage Tower

"Not yet. Let's sleep in more."

Hinata blinks owlishly, sunlight seeping through his blinds enough for her to know it's long past morning now. The sound of chatter from their neighbors comes from below, a daily occurrence reviewing over what people managed to salvage from the fires earlier in the month.

Naruto opens one eye sluggishly, Hinata half-turning to look back at him. "I know it's a rare day off for both of us, but it's already past noon now and I'm getting hungry-

Her body heats from head to toe as Naruto pulls her back into bed before she can finish, draws her under him until their skin is flushed against each other. He chuckles at her squirming, tosses their blankets over them forming a mini cocoon.

Hinata sighs, breath hitching as Naruto drops a kiss to her neck sucking until a plum-colored bruise blooms out, trails wet kisses down pushing aside her pajamas.

"I'll distract you from your hunger, just stay in bed with me a bit longer." Naruto drawls out when he looks Hinata in the eye again.

A grin etches across her lips, hands snaking around his neck pulling him down for their lips to crash again. His thumbs skirt at her bra before managing to get the clip off, moans as he breaks their kiss to draw attention to her breasts.

"I can see why Pervy-Sage always focused on these moments when writing his manuscripts." Naruto chuckles when he pulls back some, hooks his thumbs at her panties to slide off the rest of her clothes.

Hinata wrinkles her nose, but her smile doesn't falter. "Oh, don't bring up his name when we're in the middle of...of doing this!"

Naruto smirks, grabs for a condom out of the drawer, rips off the top with his teeth. "What? When we're fucking ourselves? Yeah, guess that breaks the immersion, huh?"

Her fingers move for his erection in return, shakes her head at his grunt as she peels off his boxers, head already weeping precum.

"You learned a lot about romance and life from him; I'll give him that." She purrs.

His breath comes out in a low pant and hiss in return as she rolls the condom on, grabbing Hinata's hands to take the lead once more. Lilac and cerulean meet once more, lips molding again as Naruto sinks into her.

Hinata's toes curl, moan stretching across the bedroom.

"Naruto, please, ahh-"

He changes the angle of his thrusts in return picking up in speed, bed creaking as they rock against each other. Hinata's nails track and dig along his back, sighing as she teeters closer towards climax.

"Ugh, gonna cum." He grunts in her ear setting off Hinata's release, legs tightening around him. Her insides heat a moment later, Naruto still buried within her, sweat dripping down onto her before he slowly slides out.

KNOCK, KNOCK!

The pair jolt, freeze until the banging comes again, louder than before.

Hinata twists her head slowly to the door, byakugan activating.

"It's err...Kakashi-Sensei. I don't think he plans to leave considering he knows we're home."

Naruto rubs a hand across his face, sits up from their sheets, glances below to their strewn piles of clothes for something decent. He pulls on one of his tops and sweats, gestures with his head to the bathroom.

"I'll go greet him; you can get ready in the shower first."

Hinata lightly taps at his cheek as she pulls at their blankets to cover herself.

"Alright, but don't be too mad or grumpy at him; there must be something going on that would bring him here."

Kakashi at least looks as just as uncomfortable to be here as Naruto is annoyed at his presence, reluctantly offers him tea and snacks, opening his blinds.

"Sorry to bother you two on your day off. Are you both just now getting up?" He mutters, notes the various garments of his and Hinata's clothes tossed about the area before hurriedly looking back into his cup of oolong tea.

He takes a quick sip while Naruto is wiping down the kitchen table, doesn't care that it burns the back of his tongue.

'I really should've sent Shikamaru or Sakura for this task instead.'

"Something like that." Naruto mutters as he finally joins him opposite his living room table.

Kakashi clears his throat, looks up from his tea. "The reason I'm coming by is because of...an incident going on in front of the Hokage Tower. Some visitors from Kumogakure are insistent on talking to you and Hinata."

Naruto's eyes narrow. "For what reason?"

Kakashi sighs. "Their team leader Samui wouldn't give many details beyond that they wanted to interview you two regarding Sasuke; they already have some basics down on him from what Yamato told me while escorting them in."

---

'Well, they know already that Sasuke's defected then.' Naruto sighs.

"They're just now coming back from the archives section in Konoha's library and from delivering a letter to Lady Tsunade I'm not privy on the contents of. Karui, you'll recognize her by her crimson hair, was especially impatient. Her teammate Omoi gave up on trying to reel in her anger." Kakashi continues.

Footsteps patter up quickly behind them.

Hinata looks straight at Kakashi, lips pursed.

"So they say, but does it have anything actually to do with me being Naruto's sacrifice? Or Naruto being Konoha's jinchuriki?"

Kumogakure is the same village that once attempted kidnapping her for her eyes. And by now they surely have learned that she's been casted out of the Hyūga clan, may want to try again now to come after her without the clan's full protection to learn the byakugan's secrets.

Kakashi shakes his head and Hinata's hands coil at her sides, peers to Naruto who shrugs.

"Well, guess we gotta go find out for ourselves y'know."

They take the long way to the Hokage Tower, note rain clouds building in the distance, a stream of gray coming over the mountains.

"Think we could drag this out until the storm or rain showers get here?" Naruto jokes, Hinata giggling in return.

"Probably not, unless you want Madam Tsunade to be forced into dragging us out of the apartment or popping up at Ichiraku's. Best to get this over with and see what this Team Samui wants from us. Also, they probably fair better in rain, a lot of Kumo shinobi know lightning related jutsu."

'Ugh, well there shouldn't be any need for fighting anyways.'

Karui is pacing at the main entrance as they approach up, hazel eyes locking on the pair.

"About fucking time! Tell us where you're hiding Sasuke Uchiha!" She barks out.

Naruto blinks in return, Omoi pulling her back.

"Karui, relax. We don't even know if those two are the people we're waiting for. Your yelling could create a rockslide if you're not careful."

Karui scoffs, shoves him away with her elbow. "It is them moron. You saw the same photos as I did. Not many people in this village with blond hair hanging around with a Hyūga."

Naruto grabs at Karui's arm as her hands move forward for Hinata to assess her closer, twists it back until she lets out a low hiss.

"Can you calm down? We didn't come here to be assaulted."

Hinata bristles, shakes her head. "I don't go by the Hyūga title anymore. Can we all talk inside? There's no reason to argue out in public like this."

Karui scoffs, Hinata smiling all the same.

"You want information from us, correct?"

They've already gathered a crowd of onlookers. Citizens and shinobi whisper and point at Team Samui's headbands to others pointing at them. There are still many people behind closed doors who probably wish Danzo's uprising/attempted coup had been successful.

A month on, many still go home to ash-stricken walls, bricks and wood still being replaced.

Family members that won't ever be returning.

'And they blame Naruto and I.'

Her stomach roils, twisting on her heel.

She doesn't wait for Karui to respond, heading inside the Tower to find an open conference room on the first floor. Omoi nudges her once more with a grin, snickers at her clenched teeth.

"Wow, still has that frosty Hyūga politeness I've heard so much about though! And a nice body too unlike you Karui being so flat and all-

Wind whips around Omoi's ears forming mini cuts before he can finish, peers over to Naruto studying him flatly. Lightning crackles into his hands in return as he wipes away droplets of blood, fingers smearing with crimson.

"I would appreciate you not talking about my girlfriend that way." Naruto cuts in.

Omoi dryly laughs, drawls out his voice. "Okay, geez. I think you gotta chill out too dude. No need to outright attack me, right? Where's that Konoha hospitality? Or is it because I've heard she's the only good sacrificial gift you've gotten in years?

Samui gets between them seeing the ground beneath them tremble just slightly, pinches at his ear.

"That's enough out of you both. We're guests in this village and came to give and receive important updates, not get into petty squabbles."

She eyes the venom rising up in Naruto's eyes, isn't sure exactly of what he would do if she wasn't around to keep these two in line. She forces Omoi into a bow, pulls them while letting Naruto lead the way inside.

Hinata is waiting for them in Conference Room 2, Naruto settling into the seat beside her while Team Samui sits opposite.

Karui slams a fist down upon the oakwood table as soon as they're all inside.

"Alright, let's just get to the point. We received intel that Sasuke Uchiha went after and killed our resident jinchuriki: Killer B. Kumogakure is going to officially take action against Sasuke Uchiha for this murder by orders of our Raikage."

Naruto swallows, glances to Hinata. "The last time we saw Sasuke was during Danzo's attempt to take over the village. Sasuke, I think was trying to recruit some new members currently locked in our prison. We don't know where he's been since then."

Omoi leans forward against the table. "Okay, well that won't do. We need something in return from this village for what he did to us. Tradition states ryo or an assortment of fancy wines and artisanal goods, but it seems you guys are short on both of those at the moment. We currently have no bijuu to give offerings to for Kumo's protection."

Naruto arches a brow. "Why is that my problem or Hinata's?"

Karui snorts. "There is nothing Konoha can give us in return to make up for the loss of a jinchuriki/bijuu except to kill the one who took them in the first place. If Sasuke isn't here, give up another companion for his life. Or your sacrificial gift here."

Naruto clicks his tongue.

"I...think I get what Pervy-Sage meant now. Heh, wish I could say that to his face."

Karui sits back, eyes narrowing.

Naruto gazes between her and Omoi.

"I understand what you're feeling I mean. The need for revenge. When Pervy-Sage was killed by Nagato and Konan, his own former students, I went after him."

Omoi leans forward curiously seeing that haze in Naruto's eyes, chill rising along his arms.

'This guy kind of reminds me of B when he stops rapping.'

"And what did you do to get revenge?" Karui questions with a flick of her hand.

Naruto looks thoughtful for a moment. "Even though I know Pervy-Sage would be mad at me for it, I went and killed him and Konan. I stabbed him to death after suffocating Konan. Then I hung their bodies from Ame's tallest building so everyone in the village could see his true emaciated body before cremating them both."

Omoi whistles while Karui looks Naruto over with a frown.

'I guess looks can be deceiving.' Her stomach knots.

Naruto claps his hands regaining their attention.

"What I mean to say is that, killing Nagato and Konan made me feel good for a while, great even. However, that feeling eventually faded and so did my desire to kill again. Their deaths won't bring back Jiraiya and I won't be welcome in Ame anytime soon or ever. Pervy-Sage always said to try and let go of my rage for being a jinchuriki, for receiving awful gifts until I got Hinata. Endless cycles of vendettas won't bring about peace, eventually we'll need to all come together and discuss options."

"You're forgetting your promise to give me more blood Boy." Kurama growls.

Naruto tunes him out, though eventually he'll need to find a way to placate him while keeping up his end of the deal.

The central clock's ticking fills the void of silence that follows.

Karui taps a foot impatiently.

"You're just hiding Sasuke, aren't you?! Just because your former teammates doesn't mean he shouldn't face the consequences of his actions!"

Hinata holds up a hand. "We're not saying that. We just truly don't know where Sasuke currently is."

Naruto nods, fixes Karui with a glare that tenses her.

"How do you know this Killer B guy is even dead y'know? Did you see his corpse the same way Jiraiya's arm got sent to us? Or did he just go into hiding?"

Samui hums at that, glances to the pair.

"Well, that's a possibility too. He has liked to run away from his jinchuriki duties before to make more of those raps of his or train."

"Master wouldn't have done that without telling us first." Omoi relates quietly, though he rubs at his chin thoughtfully considering the idea.

Karui pushes back from the table without a word, slams a fist against the wall creating a fissure of cracks, streak of blood left in her wake as her footsteps disappear down the hall.

Samui sighs before she gets to standing as well, glances to Naruto and Hinata apologetically.

"Where's your nearest infirmary?"

---

Sakura & Karui-Konoha Urgent Care Clinic

"I'm fine." Karui grits out.

Samui hovers beside her. "Cool. Then you won't have any problems with me taking ryo out of your payment from your last two missions to cover the property damage you just caused?"

Karui slides down in her bed, shrugs.

Samui nods, pats Sakura's shoulder as she gathers Karui's bag.

"I leave you in her hands then."

Sakura says quiet, used to the wild moods of her patients.

But this is her first time treating a foreigner, one who doesn't even want to be here.

Karui's gaze stays pinned on outside, the light patter of rain, thunder booming in the distance.

"Looks like home." Samui muses.

She leaves them be, Karui's amber eyes snapping to her once Samui is out of earshot.

"Listen, I've dealt with way worse injuries than this. Just stick a band aid on or gauze on this and let me be on our way."

Sakura shakes her head, moves Karui's ring and middle fingers just slightly eliciting another hiss and curse.

"I'm sorry, but this is going to require more than just a simple gauze seeing how bruised this hand is. These two fingers I believe are broken and you're right-handed, correct? I at least need to do X-rays to confirm it. Then I'll splint them, get some blood work to make sure there's no underlying infection, and give you some pain medicine to hold you over until you get back home to Kumogakure."

She pushes the first wave of morphine through the IV she fought her on, Karui licking her lips as it runs into her system.

Karui blinks, shoulders dropping just slightly.

"Why are you being so...nice? Our villages aren't exactly on friendly terms."

Sakura smiles. "It doesn't matter which nation or place you come from. In here, everyone is a patient just in need of care."

Karui huffs lightly at such corniness, leans her head against the wall.

"We came all this way for nothing it seems. Your village looks like someone took a flamethrower to it and we still have no idea where Sasuke Uchiha or B are."

Sakura hides as her fingers stiffen, stomach plummeting.

She's looking for Sasuke? Why? Who else has she talked to?'

She forces her tone to be lighter, breezy.

"Ah, Sasuke defected from the village a few years ago to be under Orochimaru last I heard."

Karui peers over at her again, lips twisting into a frown.

"Heh, he has a whole bucket list of crimes you probably haven't heard about considering how busy you are here and at Konoha's main hospital. The latest thing he's done is join up with the Akatsuki and potentially...kidnapped, maybe even killed my Master."

Sakura focuses on her breathing as Karui's voice cracks. Her mouth feels too cottony to speak, to refute her claims as she stares at Karui's vitals instead.

"I...well, the Sasuke I remember wasn't like that. He wanted power yes, though just to kill his brother."

She clears her throat, but it still feels like she's swallowed glass instead when Karui abruptly smirks, leans forward.

'She knows.'

And the realization makes her throat coil, emotions cracking through to her face.

"Really? That isn't how Naruto told it." Karui hums.

Sakura bites her lip, too late to mask her rising upset, for Karui's smile not to widen in amusement.

'Why isn't that pain medicine kicking in damn it?!'

Her cheeks burn in embarrassment as Karui reaches forward to gently cup at her hand, as if she is the one who needs comfort.

"I'm exactly right; aren't I? You're so easy to read Sakura!"

She waves up her free hand.

"Oh, it's okay girlie! I know he was your former teammate too. But it's like Naruto said, if Sasuke is really a part of the Akatsuki now, then he has to be taken down. Even if you still love him." Karui winks, snickers as Sakura snatches her hand back.

It's just the medicine making her tease her and say things like this to get under her skin. She's seen it plenty of times in rounding with Tsunade snd Shizune once given a heavy dose of opioids.

But Karui's grin is sharp; cutting.

Like they're in on a secret, a pact made together.

Bile swishes faster at the back of her throat.

'Naruto hasn't actually given up on Sasuke, no matter how frustrated he's gotten by his recent actions. I can't be the only one left from our original team that still wants Sasuke home.'

Omoi pokes his head in before Sakura can question her further, grins at Karui's calmer state.

"Hey, you're looking better already! And here I thought you were on your way to destroying this clinic too!" He beams.

Karui rolls her eyes. "Shut it."

Omoi nudges Sakura, surprised that's her only barb.

"Ooh, what'd you give her to get her looking this relaxed? And can I take some back to Kumo with me?!" He jests while scooting up a chair, pokes at Karui's cheeks.

She swats his hands away with a growl, Omoi snickering.

"I'm gonna get the X-ray tech in here and phlebotomist." Sakura mutters.

Karui nods in her direction, shoves Omoi backwards.

'Despite their arguing, they seem to get along well enough.' Sakura notes.

And once alone in the hallway, anger blankets her sadness, quells tears burning at her eyes.

'I need to talk to Naruto, hear it directly from him.'

---

Naruto & Sakura-Maikoya Tea & Cafe

"Sorry for calling you out here so late! My shift got busy all of a sudden towards 4:00 pm." Sakura chimes out as she sets down their cups of jasmine tea, peppermint tea, and sweets.

"8:00 pm isn't that late. Not like we're old folks Sakura." Naruto jests.

Granted, Maikoya's is basically empty compared to all the other stalls and shops close by.

The sun sits low on the horizon in final streaks of reds and yellows, sets faster with each passing day. A breeze whips up and Sakura hurriedly grips at their cups for them not to spill.

Naruto shakes his head as he takes a bite of his cheesecake, peers around at passing salarymen and fishermen heading home for the day.

'I should get Hinata something from this shop before we go.'

"Nah, no big deal. But where's Kakashi-sensei? Isn't he joining us?"

Sakura shrugs, nibbles at her mochi.

"Ehh, he's supposed to be. But since when is Kakashi-sensei ever on time?"

She takes a large gulp in of her peppermint tea, huffs that it does little to nothing to calm her stomach.

"Hey, quick question. What exactly did you and Hinata tell those Kumo ninja earlier regarding Sasuke?"

Naruto stills, gazes up at Sakura blankly.

"Oh, so that's the reason behind this meetup, huh? No wonder you said it would be your treat."

Sakura bristles, hands clapping around her cup like a vice.

"Just tell me. Surely you didn't tell complete strangers Sasuke's business..."

Naruto blinks. "No. They learned all they needed to studying Konoha's archives. I told her and Omoi that we honestly have no idea where Sasuke is at the moment. I understamd why he left the village, it's crossed my mind too after all. If he's associated himself with the Akatsuki, then I can't trust he won't try to kill me one day Sakura. It's...the end of our friendship."

Sakura draws in a breath. "You...You don't believe Sasuke can be rehabilitated? Move past his hate? We were a team Naruto, we all looked out for each other through the good and bad times."

Naruto sips at his tea, studies his reflection in the murky liquid.

"You already know my answer Sakura."

When he glances up to her again, Sakura is studying her watch instead.

And when she finally looks up at him, her gaze is stormy.

Broken.

"Okay, I understand Naruto."

She moves to stand, Naruto's vision swimming when he does the same.

His head throbs, steadying himself against the table.

"Wha-What's wrong with me? What did you do Sakura?" He slurs out.

His voice sounds too warbly and far away, darkness closing in.

Sakura steps back, wipes at forming tears.

"I laced your tea and cake with enough sedatives to knock you out for a day or two. I timed it perfectly to the dot. Lady Tsunade or Shizune can give you an antidote, but it will be out of your system I'm sure in a day or so. I'm sorry Naruto, and tell Hinata I'm sorry too once she finds out. I won't let you interfere if you truly feel this way. You've already faced so many burdens being Konoha's jinchuriki, at least let me handle Sasuke."

Naruto rubs at his eyes. "Hold on, don't go after Sasuke alone! At...At least take Kakashi-Sensei along."

His body slumps over and Sakura lingers to be sure he won't try to vomit up all he's just ingested of her medicine.

Her last words before everything goes black wash over him, ring out in his mind.

"No, I'll deal with Sasuke alone. Without you, Shikamaru, Kakashi-Sensei, or anyone else helping me or stopping me."

-x-

---

Instead of Sakura's infamous fake confession, I had her poison Naruto instead. Not out of malice mind you, just that in her mind Naruto doesn't have to carry that burden anymore.

Appreciate any thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 39: The Poisons We Feared

Chapter 39: The Poisons We Feared

"Anger's like a battery that leaks acid right out of me. And it starts from the heart until it reaches my outer me."

― Criss Jami, Healology

---

Naruto, Minato, & Kushina-Mindscape

He tastes salt and bile on the back of his throat, voices hovering above him.

"-The seal has been in a slow leak for awhile, not helped by the corrosiveness of the Nine Tails chakra." A woman sighs.

"-He's been using its chakra more as of late though. It was weakening even before this event Dear." A man answers back.

Naruto sits up, looks around. Yellow and white goes on for miles all around him, heat tingling on his skin.

Minato and Kushina lean forward, breathe sighs of relief in unison.

"You're alright! Well...overall." Kushina chimes out.

Naruto takes them in, mind rushing back to Sakura. Tears in her verdant eyes before they darkened with resolve. His body went heavy as Sakura leaned him against a pole as if he ate too much, voice quiet but firm.

"Don't try and vomit it up; I won't let you. It tastes really bitter, and you could choke on it."

"Am I...dead?" Naruto swallows.

Kushina is quick to his side, squeezes him close into her arms despite his stiffness.

"No! Just err skimming the line y'know! It's something you ate or drank we think. It's messing with your body, chakra, and most importantly, your seal. That's why Minato and I are here. Do you...know who we are?" She explains in a rush.

Naruto cracks a weak smile. "Being poisoned isn't how I expected to meet my Mom and Dad y'know."

Kushina laughs warbly in return, wipes at her eyes. Naruto is basically an adult from looking him over, has been forced to live as Konoha's 3rd vessel for the Nine Tails.

"Oh! You inherited my verbal tic! Ah, I wish I could've taught you ways to maybe cover it up if anyone teased you on it. In my early days of arriving to the village, people would sometimes pretend they couldn't understand me or messed with my hair."

Naruto shakes his head, teasing the least of his concerns growing up. "Your hair looks great; red is a unique color y'know!"

His gaze switches to Minato who's been silent all this time.

"Why am I Konoha's jinchuriki? Why was the Nine Tails put in me?"

Naruto straightens as Minato finds his voice.

"There was little time for me to think on said decision at the time. Have Kushina die with the Nine Tails sealed fully back in her knowing it would return again in a few years' time? Or seal half in you and take half with me in death as well. I believed with time; you'd learn to control the Nine Tails power. And receive adequate yearly gifts to assuage the Beast's anger."

Naruto cracks his knuckles.

His fist slams into Minato's gut right as Kushina pulls him back with a chain.

"Stop it! Don't fight!" She bellows.

Minato holds up a hand. "I'm alright Dear. I deserve our son's fury and more."

Naruto forms his own chain keeping Kushina at bay, cerulean pooling with scarlet.

"Dad...you're the reason this beast is in me?!" He roars.

Kurama's chakra pulses, held back only on a thread.

"It's time boy. Undo my final chains." He beckons.

Naruto attempts to block out his voice, though it booms and rattles across the area.

"Nine Tails isn't his name by the way. I learned it's Kurama when I went to murder Jiraiya's killers." Naruto notes sharply.

Minato stills. "Ah, Master is dead too..."

Naruto blows out a breath as Kushina pats gently at his arm. "It doesn't matter that jinchurikis receive annual offerings or gifts when people are afraid of you every other day of the year. People still avoided me or gave me foods just barely avoiding expiration. The Tailed Beasts are supposed to be revered by their villages for their power, but they're only seen as weapons and nothing more. I've started to learn that isn't the case, Kurama has his own thoughts and feelings outside my own."

Kushina pulls him in for a hug from behind, chain crumpling.

"Please know that I wanted to be your Mom Naruto, don't ever forget that. I'm so sorry. For every lonely night, for every time you went to the Academy alone or thought you weren't enough, for never getting answers..."

Tears burn at his eyes, Kurama's voice finally becoming muffled.

Quieted.

"Pervy-Sage. Granny. Old Man Third. Kakashi-sensei. Nobody told me about you or Dad growing up and maybe it's because of traditions or the pain of losing you both in the same night. Either way, I had to learn on my own and with Hinata digging into the library's archives."

Minato tentatively pats at his head, forces his gaze back to him.

"Kushina and I are here right now to help you keep moving forward. You've learned the Nine Tail's name meaning you've formed a connection beyond what we could ever do during our training sessions."

Kushina pulls at his cheek, grin etching up.

"Hey who's this Hinata? A friend, teammate or more?!"

She ignores Minato's pointed stare; there won't be another time for her to ask!

Crimson locks seem to dance up, fans out around both men.

Naruto squirms, Kushina slapping both his cheeks keep his gaze straight on her.

"Nuh uh! No trying to avoid or or change the subject y'know! I want the full story!"

'Now I know why Shikamaru never brings up Temari around his mom.' Naruto muses flatly.

Still, he chuckles gently, clasps Kushina's hands to relax her.

"Long story short, Hinata formerly Hyūga was the sacrificial gift I received for my 13th birthday. But I know her as my girlfriend."

Minato blinks in surprise, the Hyūga clan are usually the first ones to drop down ryo to avoid any of their clansmen being a sacrifice.

"Is Hiashi still the clan's patriarch?" He questions.

Naruto's features sour briefly. "Yeah, not a big deal though as we hardly ever have to deal with him."

'The village has changed.' He realizes.

But the traditions of an annual human sacrifice upon the jinchuriki's 13th birthday still exist, Kushina beaming in delight.

"Huh, well their loss! I always thought the Hyūga were too snooty to do that. Ah, not that I really knew many of them!"

"I wasn't admittedly nice to Hinata when we first met, but she helped me start learning to clean and cook. Heh, I really only ate ramen all the time beforehand." Naruto recalls.

Kushina nods her understanding at ramen's effect on her, Minato pointing to the seal.

"I'll help fix this up. I believe you and the Nine Tails-or Kurama can eventually work together to bring about some level of peace to the nations. This is my first time hearing of a jinchuriki and bijuu cooperating after all."

Naruto waves up a hand. "We're getting there."

The pair move to both sides of him, 3-way hug forming.

"I had a list of things I wanted to tell you like eat your vegetables, brush your teeth, don't stay up too late. Basically, all the things to teach you growing up." Kushina starts softly.

Naruto lightly bumps their foreheads. "We'll start on looking more into Uzumaki clan techniques and recipes from Uzushiogakure."

Kushina grins, blinks back a new set of tears.

'I didn't get to raise you; you raised yourself...'

But Naruto still made friends, a girlfriend, is building connections with people far and away from the barriers Konoha put around her.

And Kurama, the Nine Tails maybe won't be so corrosive after this rebuild of his seal.

Minato squeezes at his shoulder before he and Kushina can fully fade.

"There was a masked man that night the Nine Tails was freed-"

Naruto nods, holds his gaze.

He doesn't know for sure if it's Obito, holds it back on the tip of his tongue.

"I know. We're looking into confirming his identity. He's someone I have to kill too. He's hunting down jinchuriki for some type of plan."

Minato matches his clouding stare, memories flickering by at what this man has taken from them both.

"Do what you have to."

BEEP! BEEP!

Alarms drill in his ears jolting him, wires running along his arms. He smells sweat and musk maybe his own, machine to his left flashing yellow and red numbers he doesn't understand.

But then he notes opalescent hovering above him in shock.

Relief.

Hinata.

She instantly nuzzles into his neck dropping a light kiss to his chin, laugh bubbling up at his grunt of her hair going into his eyes.

"How...How long have I been out?" Naruto rasps out.

"Going on 2 days now, you still seem to have a fever though." She murmurs into his skin.

Hinata leans away, fingers brushing at his head and cheeks.

"You're back Naruto. Thank goodness you're back."

---

Tsunade, Kakashi, Naruto, & Hinata-Konoha Hospital ICU Unit Room 12

"We have a team going after Sakura right now, though the inclement weather is delaying them some." Tsunade begins gently.

Naruto stares outside, moonlight running across the valleys and mountains to the north. Beyond that, it's too dark to make out anything, though that area is known for snow and windstorms that can go on for days.

"She's gonna try and head Sasuke off somewhere near or in the Land of Iron." He reasons.

Even saying just that re-tightens at his chest, coughing fit rattling him.

Tsunade shoots him a look to relax, Naruto settling his head back against his pillows. Hinata barely stirs next to him, now in a big enough bed to properly fit them both.

They've purposely put Naruto in the private room of this floor, slipped him into the hospital through the underground and back hallways as soon as she received the alert.

From Sakura herself.

"I've given Naruto poison and am going after Sasuke myself. You'll find him near the alley of Maikoya's Teas & Cafe shop."

The message arrived from a part of Lady Katsuyu, voice laden with sadness.

"It's true I'm afraid. You must hurry, she didn't leave enough of me to aid in removing whatever toxin she gave him."

One powerful enough to knock out their village's jinchuriki needs to avoid as much media attention and questions as possible.

If they even can.

Her fists tighten at her sides, Danzo probably laughing at her from below.

It's a relief Shizune found this relatively empty wing, moving out two patients and their assigned nurses to the intermediate unit below with additional staff to make up for the abrupt mid-shift change.

Tsunade crosses at her arms to pace, amber eyes narrowing as she peers back at Naruto.

"Sakura gave you what I fear despite not having the full toxicology reports from your blood some type of metal mixed in with some nerve agents I'm trying to exactly determine. All of this could've easily been lethal if you weren't well...you."

Naruto shakes his head. "I brushed close enough with death to meet my parents."

Kakashi sits forward in surprise, hasn't spoken since being awoken shortly after midnight that Lady Tsunade needed him urgently at the hospital.

And that his former Team 7 is now down another member.

"You saw Minato-sensei and Kushina?" He asks quietly.

Naruto nods, tries not to stretch where his muscles still ache and burn.

"Yeah, got a gut punch in my Old Man for making me a jinchuriki. He mentioned a masked man on that night, but I didn't tell him that we have reason to believe it's Obito."

Kakashi rubs at his chin, he's had daydreams to nightmares after his Dad's suicide...

'Even if it was just leftover chakra Minato-sensei and Kushina stored in Naruto in case something happened to his seal, I can see why Naruto wouldn't bring it up to any version of him unless he had full information."

He clears his throat. "Intel gathered from Suna is that Obito and whoever he's working with are collecting the bodies or tissue samples of fallen prominent shinobi. Lady Chiyo's grave based on a report from Gaara looks like someone or something messed with the grave marker. We should have additional shinobi here do patrols around Konoha's cemetery, especially at night."

Naruto balks at that. Prominent shinobi include his Dad plus the other dead Kage, Kakashi-sensei's Old Man, Pervy-Sage though maybe they won't be able to use him, arm they got sent cremated and rest of his body lost to Ame's underground, Asuma-sensei, even maybe-

'The other jinchuriki that were captured before the Eight Tails and me.' He realizes.

"Uncle Hizashi. I wonder if he would be on one of these lists at least when it comes to Konoha shinobi. He was well known throughout the jonin community and in the Main branch for his prowess with the byakugan even though he grew up in the Branch quarters." Hinata sits up.

Naruto chuckles. "We were trying to talk quietly to not wake you y'know."

Hinata smiles, pokes playfully at his arm.

"It's hard to sleep when there's a discussion of the dead coming back to life."

Tsunade moves to Naruto's left side, observes his vitals and IV lines.

"Kiddo, you're going to need to be here at least a day or two longer so that I'm sure whatever toxins you were given are completely cleared out of your system. In the meantime, both you of you should try and get some more sleep. Hinata's been up with you pretty much since we first transferred you in here."

Naruto slumps into his pillows, takes Hinata with him back against his side.

"Yeah, not gonna fight you on that for once Granny."

She nods for Kakashi to meet her back outside.

"I'm sorry about this Lady Tsunade. I've known about Sakura's feelings for Sasuke since she was a member of Team 7. And yet, I never saw any signs of how deep those feelings truly were getting or just...ignored them."

Tsunade shakes her head. "I took her on as my mentee, taught her tips and tricks to expand that knowledge of poisons and genjutsu. Heh, in the olden times from what I saw with Grandma Mito, the punishment for trying to harm a nation's jinchuriki was a public beating. People would shame and ignore said person in order to prove to the bijuu they didn't agree with whatever they'd done to try and harm them or their holder. Now with Naruto, things truly are still slow on improving with this happening."

Kakashi straightens.

"The general public won't find out. Who else should I bring along? We'll need at least one or two trackers plus a heavy hitter." Kakashi advises.

Tsunade clicks at her tongue. "Sakura already has the head start. Most likely, she'll reach into the Land of Iron's territory within a day or so. Shino or Neji would make for good trackers based on the terrain. Hard hitters could be Kiba or Lee to cover both close and long-range fighters. I'll ask Sai to come along as well to cover the aerial side of things."

Kakashi nods.

"Let's send out the notices to meet at the Hokage Tower at daybreak."

---

Sakura & Sasuke-Land of Iron

Her teeth want to chatter, sky having gone from clear blues to steel gray.

Sakura pulls out a thermos from her bag, fingertips warming in relief as she chugs down a gulp of soup.

'At least I know I'm going in the right direction.'

Konoha never gets this much snow even during the winter months, white going on for miles. Ice crunches at her feet and weighs at the trees, it's going to be near impossible to do a sneak attack on Sasuke.

Though that isn't her biggest concern, she hopes her vials don't freeze.

All she needs really is one syringe.

"These heat packs Mom suggested really work." Sakura marvels.

'If only you didn't lie saying they were for a mission trip to a flooded out village.'

Her stomach swishes, guilt making her head thrum.

They wouldn't understand the truth, no one does now.

'Alright, based on the current weather conditions, not even Sasuke and Suigetsu could have traveled too far. They've probably set up base near Three Wolves Mountain pass.' Sakura analyzes.

Sasuke hasn't made it too difficult to track down, vision compromised from his earlier skirmishes in the village and who knows where else.

Suigetsu is mostly his guide, and she follows the sharpness of his voice through the quiet of the forest.

Now is the time to strike.

"Is this 5 Kage Summit thing actually going to happen or just all talk from the Raikage?"

Sasuke says nothing for a moment. "Considering the state Konoha was in when we left on top of the Raikage's concerns on his missing brother, it will. This is neutral territory; the notices just haven't been sent out to each nation to send their Kage here. Even though the Akatsuki are starting to be seen as common enemy for each nation, there's tension in that their services have been used more than once by certain villages only to turn against them now."

Suigetsu grunts, gets to his feet. "Well, I'm gonna get some more firewood and take a quick leak. Good thing we have your fire jutsu on hand!"

As soon as Suigetsu's out of earshot, Sasuke stands.

"Come out now before I force you to."

Sakura bristles, steps forward.

"How long is it going to take Suigetsu to grab enough branches and wood bark?" She questions.

Sasuke doesn't answer, lightning crackling into his hands.

'Sakura. Why is she here alone?'

Or are the others just lying in wait?

He doesn't bother asking, rushing forward.

"Lightning Release: Thunderclap!"

The resulting boom of sparks and sound rushes for her, Sakura jumping back raising up her own hands.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Spears!"

Sasuke weaves around the rock needles as they spike up, grits his teeth at his vision faltering.

Blurring.

He pushes on past the strain.

"Why did you come here Sakura? Surely you haven't decided to defect from Konoha too?"

Sakura smiles faintly at the sneer.

"And if I said yes? Then what? Would I need to kill Suigetsu to prove my loyalty to you?"

Sasuke snorts, fire starting to melt at the rock pillars.

"I'm not going back to the village and it's going to cost you your life having come for me."

Sakura takes in a breath unleashing a jet of water that crashes against his blaze of flames.

Steam erupts between them, Sakura slowing her pace some.

"Sasuke. Do you hate Konoha, Naruto, Kakashi-sensei...me that much to go this far?"

A laugh erupts out of him before he can help it.

"Are you forgetting all that Konoha took from me?! My clan is gone because of assumptions they controlled the Nine Tails the night it attacked the village. That we wanted to harness its power and receive all the sacrificial offerings that would come with having its strength."

He scoffs at Sakura's lack of answer to that.

"Not to mention what Itachi was forced to do. Those Elders were the just the first in a long list of casualties to come."

His sight further hazes over, teetering towards blindness.

He hears movement from behind him, the vague scent of fruit.

Sasuke turns, pulls the kunai from Sakura's right hand while her left hand stabs into his neck, pushes down before his hands can fully clench at her throat.

Syringe and kunai fall into the snow, Sakura gasping as he squeezes tighter.

"What did you just do?"

Sakura pulls his fingers off her just slightly, gulps in breaths of air.

"I didn't come for a fight Sasuke, I came to use that toxin on you. And now, I won't be chasing you any longer. When that pain becomes unbearable, you will come to me for the antidote."

Sasuke drops her to the ground, fingers brushing at the injection site, thin rivulet of red smearing between his fingers.

A flicker of white moves out of his sleeves, gold eyes peering at her.

'One of his snakes.'

Sakura moves back out of range, voice hoarse but casual.

"Obito. Madara. Whoever is left in the Akatsuki won't be able to cure that mixture of sumac, phosgene, and sarin. It's a combination only I know I gathered from my time studying Lady Chiyo's research in poisons found in animals, flowers, and chemicals."

Sasuke stays silent, dark eyes boring on her.

"Together, they'll mess with your nerves over the next coming months. Nausea, vomiting, headaches, and stomach pains off the top of my head. Not to mention what I worked on the most to do: constriction of your eye muscles."

Sasuke grabs at her again in a flash, chidori poised for her chest now.

"I can just force the antidote or formula out of you via torture. Or poison you here and now as well with one of my snakes."

Sakura laughs bitterly. "Your snakes came from Orochimaru, right? Lady Tsunade and I know the antivenom for each of them. And as for the former, well I would just kill myself at that point, don't you think?"

Sasuke shakes his head, grip tightening on her neck eliciting a gasp. "You wouldn't. You still love me otherwise you would've used a lethal dose just now."

Spots fill her eyes, blood pooling in her throat.

'I can't pass out...not yet!'

She manages to twist her gaze back on Sasuke, emerald sparkling with defiance.

"Just...get it over with and kill me. Or do you still hold some love for me too after all?"

A wave of water rushes between them before he can answer, Suigetsu slamming Sakura back.

"What the fuck is going on?! I was only gone like 5 minutes, 10 minutes tops!" He roars.

Sasuke ignores him, points in Sakura's direction.

"Don't let her get away."

But when Suigetsu gazes back towards Sakura all that's left is a forest of rock pillars and spirals forming out, flower bombs and paper bombs going off.

That same annoying fruity scent returns, mixed now with lily, oleander, and foxglove.

They drop to the forest floor, Sasuke unleashing a twin pair of snakes to slide into the rocks after her.

'No matter what you did to me Sakura, I still plan to destroy Konoha.'

He grits his teeth as his vision further blurs.

'And I'll start by killing you first.'

---

Sakura-Land of Iron, Southwest Woods

'Relax your breathing Sakura.'

That was one of the first pieces of advice Lady Tsunade gave her before they entered the room of a particularly difficult patient or rowdy family member.

If they saw her fear, they would never trust a word out of her mouth.

And now she must use that quote to calm her shattered nerves.

Only when her throat feels like it's on fire does she slow her pace some.

She places a hand to her throat healing at her bruised muscles, forces her dislocated shoulder back into place.

Pain ripples across her body as she chews on a ration pill.

Sasuke will either have Suigetsu follow her, one of his snakes, or his hawk.

Or maybe all 3.

'Heh, never imagined such a scenario when I first decided to do this.' Sakura smirks despite the circumstances.

Getting the toxin into Sasuke was the easy part, it's getting back into Land of Fire territory that will prove treacherous.

It hurts to swallow, to breath.

Tears prick at her eyes unabashedly now, forcing her mind to focus.

'I just need to keep covering my tracks and masking my scent. And surely by now Lady Tsunade has sent out a Rescue/Tracker team for me.'

She'll accept any punishment she has for her, no matter how much it will hurt.

It's hard to tell what time of day it is, but she needs to keep moving before nightfall. Sleep starts to creep in as she moves another mile, forced to slow herself as the sky shifts from gray to black.

The moon is too shrouded to use it as a form of light and starting a fire will risk exposing her location.

Her gaze turns upward, looking for a tree covered with enough thickets of grass, snow, and leaves to cover herself.

'Well, not the worst location I've slept in when out on my medical assignments.' Sakura considers. She has enough ration pills to get her back to Konoha, wraps herself in the thermal blanket she packed.

Her traps above, below, and right next to her are set, hopefully she will hear the enemy before they're upon her...

It's sometime between midnight and dawn when she hears a crackle of branches.

Sakura jolts awake, hisses out a curse at the swish of water by her ears, body tumbling back down to earth.

Suigetsu.

Sasuke hovers above her before she can get to a standing position, moonlight now visible lining his form in silver, highlight the blood dripping from his eyes.

"Found you."

He roughly tugs her body up, cracks at her hands before she can form a fist.

Sakura fights down a scream, bites down on her tongue until blood and acid mix, spits at him.

And with his view of her temporarily blocked, she slams a foot down, cracks rippling out.

The ground beneath them starts to quake.

---

Kakashi, Neji, Lee, Kiba, & Sai-Rescue Team, Land of Iron

"Oh man-is she?" Kiba doesn't finish, stomach swishing.

This isn't supposed to be a Recovery operation, mind whirling back to Choji.

"Don't say it! We do not know until we officially check her body!" Lee cuts him off. Kakashi nods his agreement despite the situation looking grim, gestures to Sai up above to send the signal out.

Sai nods in return, ink rats scouring the area for any signs of enemy shinobi or samurai, takes in the upended roots and earth surrounding them.

'Did she encounter Sasuke or somebody else here?' He wonders.

Sakura remains still; her body cocooned around a sphere of hardened slime, stones and ice shards. Remnants of fire stain the edges in black, smell of smoke lingering about.

Pieces of Lady Katsuyu cover her from head to toe, but her skin still has an ashen gray to it.

"She seems to have formed an ice-rock prison around herself on purpose. Neji. Kiba. Lee. Help me out with moving these bigger blocks out of the way without them collapsing onto her." Kakashi orders.

The trio step forward, Kiba doing a smaller scale fang over fang combined with Lee's kicks. Neji comes in last with his rotation, precisely chipping away stone piece by piece.

Kakashi feels around for her pulse as soon as they have enough space to pull her body out.

'Weak, but it's there.' He breathes a sigh of relief.

"I have been doing my best to keep her warm until help arrived." Katsuyu mentions gently.

Kakashi sends her a grateful look, peers back to the others.

"Sakura's hypothermic right now. We need to slowly re-warm her with the blankets and fluids we brought on hand."

'She's still unconscious, this would be easier if she could take sips of the tea and broth.' Kakashi sighs.

Kiba comes to his opposite side to help lift her up, Akamaru helping stabilize her legs.

"Geez, what the hell possessed her to come all the way out here?!"

Sai draws up his ink hawk as they retrieve Sakura out of the crevice.

"More than likely going by the destruction around here, she encountered Sasuke and formed a barrier between them when she realized she wouldn't win. One strong enough that would take too long for him to break before help arrived." He relates.

'But these are just assumptions. Sakura acted rashly and we don't know the full story.' Sai determines.

For now, he sends out another ink rat out to directly report Sakura has been successfully found.

Now it's just a matter of if she'll survive.

---

Naruto & Hinata-Konoha Hospital

"Ready to be discharged?" Hinata teases.

She brought his favorite orange and black attire from home, giggling as he practically rips off his gown at the sight of them.

"You know it! These hospital gowns are so dry and itchy y'know! Not that I'm sure you minded how thin and open they are."

Hinata shakes her head, reddens at his implication.

"I can assure you that seeing your butt didn't occur to me while you were getting hooked up with IV's to control your infection and fever."

Naruto merely grins as Hinata plops down at the end of the bed.

"Oh, so you did sneak a peek! That's fine, I would do the same!"

Her face further flushes as he pokes at her cheeks.

"J-Just get changed already!" She huffs, lightly swats his hands away to help pack up the rest of his belongings.

A knock at the door makes them both look to each other.

Morning rounds ended over an hour ago.

"Probably Lady Tsunade or Shizune doing a final check in?" Hinata guesses.

Naruto pulls on his white tee and sweatpants.

"You can come in."

But it's neither Tsunade or Shizune that bursts in, a man towering them both with shades rushing in.

The swords on his back gleam in the sunlight falling into the room, Hinata's brows furrowing.

Naruto notes his tanned skin, reminiscent of those shinobi from Kumo.

He looks from Naruto to Hinata, crosses his arms.

"Alright, which one of you has had to hold and mold the power of the tails?!" He beckons while taking one step forward.

Naruto blinks. "Huh?"

He frowns. "Come on, I don't got all day! One of you is in luck that I haven't been struck by those guys in the robes!"

Tsunade steps in before either can answer, features dark with annoyance.

Killer B weaves under her coming punches, grin widening.

"Whoa now, careful or your top is gonna go flying! Not that I wouldn't mind!" He sing-songs.

Tsunade pierces at his side before he can fully crouch out of the way. "I didn't say you can run in here! Your brother the Raikage is looking for you and assumes you're dead!"

"Are you...Killer B?" Hinata asks softly in realization.

Killer B grins confirming her guess before waving up a hand towards Tsunade, takes in her jabs in stride as if swatting away a fly.

"That ain't important right now! I'll send my Bro and Team Samui a note or a quote from one of my raps that I'm fine! This is my vacation after all! Geez, can't hardly ever leave my village without some worry or flurry regarding Gyuki not getting appeasement gifts or whatever."

Naruto studies him blankly. 'Wait, this guy is Kumo's jinchuriki?'

He considers him up and down.

Despite his entrance and behavior, this guy clearly has more experience in dealing with and controlling his Tailed Beast.

'He went missing and has been alluding the Akatsuki all this time too.'

So he must be strong.

Naruto steps forward, points at himself.

"I'm Konoha's jinchuriki: Naruto Uzumaki."

Tsunade sighs. "Why are you here in the Land of Fire? For Naruto?"

Killer B hums before nodding, smile slipping some.

He's just a kid and that will make this all the more challenging.

"Heh, so you're the holder of Nine Tails, huh? The fool I gotta school before the Akatsuki come for us?"

-x-

---

I know a lot of you assumed Sakura would die lol! I really wanted her to hold her own against Sasuke and at least injure him in a way her canon self wasn't able to. Also, I'm realizing it's very hard to write affection between those too without feeling like it's too OOC. Hopefully their section came out alright!

When writing out those parts, I imagined Sakura cocooning herself in a way similar to how like Aang was trapped in ice from The Last Airbender or like how Annie did to herself from Attack on Titan.

Appreciate any thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!

Chapter 40: The Instruction

Chapter 40: The Instruction

"Education is not the filling of a pail, but the lighting of a fire."

―William Butler Yeats

---

Killer B & Naruto-Konoha Hospital

"Come on ya fool; time's a wasting with you just standing around like you're in a fog or a bog!" Killer B frowns, begins tapping his foot when he gets no answer out of anyone in the room.

Naruto blinks, glances to Tsunade slowly for an explanation again and translation. "Err Granny, who is this guy?"

Tsunade sighs. "B. He's the Raikage's younger brother from Kumogakure."

Hinata pauses at a sudden thought. "The missing younger brother that Omoi and Karui were looking for the other day?"

"The one and only! But I don't got time to mess with those fools! I'm still in vacay mode despite all their worrying over me!" Killer B chimes out before Tsunade can answer.

Tsunade rolls her eyes. "Yes and because of that you've caused us so much trouble and headaches!"

B shrugs, gaze landing back on Naruto.

"You're gonna have even more stress if you don't find it best to come with me!"

Naruto rubs at his head. "Right now? Where could we even go that's protected from the Akatsuki?"

B grins from ear to ear.

"My home on the Island Turtle of course! It's the perfect place to hide and bide our time forming a plan and training you in handling your bijuu. You can even bring your little girlie along too and I'll give her some pointers if that will help you feel better, but time's a wasting!"

Naruto peers over to Hinata, her lips pursed in thought.

He's just experienced a whirlwind of information after waking up not too long ago from a poisoning.

And now he needs to leave the village again and not exactly of his own accord.

"I need a moment to talk this over with my girlfriend." Naruto relates while grabbing Hinata by the hand leading her into the hallway.

Hinata is the first to speak once they're out of earshot.

"Well, I don't see any reason why he would lie to you about this. His life is in danger too."

Naruto nods, rubs his chin thoughtfully.

Hinata tilts herself forward just slightly, sighs gently until he glances back over at her.

"What?" Naruto questions.

"It's just that, this is a chance to truly train with Kurama and yet you're not excited for it really it seems. I think B is the first jinchuriki we've met that seems to actually get along with his bijuu."

Naruto snorts. "Because the rest of them are dead. I mean minus Gaara, but he doesn't have the One Tails anymore y'know."

"Exactly. And Kurama wants you to give in to the desire for more blood, more fighting even with offerings and gifts. I...I don't want you to lose control of yourself Naruto, of your very conscious every time you tap into his power."

His stomach tilts at how easy she can always read him, nodding slowly he understands her concerns.

He's had these concerns too after all, has ignored them for the sake of his goals.

"Remember that I'm the reason you were able to complete your revenge against Nagato/Pain. Why you're even still alive at this point. We have a deal." Kurama growls, each word laced with heat. His voice rattles like thunder, crimson eyes piercing on his back.

"Things will be easier if we cooperate better y'know. We both want Obito and whoever he's working with dead." Naruto relates.

Kurama scoffs, weight of his glare unchanging.

"That includes Sasuke Uchiha then. The boy who manipulates shadows won't let you forget that."

He'd been relatively quiet for so long. Even when his parents came to talk with him in his mindscape, Kurama didn't interfere. Maybe back then though he was suppressed by Mom, Dad, or a combination of them both via the adamantine chains.

But talk of meeting whoever the Eight Tails is has stirred Kurama awake.

Naruto clicks his tongue.

"Alright, let's hear what this Octopops has to say."

Tsunade pokes her head in from around the corner.

"Good. You plan to hear whatever he has to say. Because I'm about to kick him out for disturbing the other patients with his rapping. Whatever's he doing isn't music therapy."

Naruto slows his pace some as they head back for his room.

"Have you talked with Sakura yet?" He asks quietly.

Amber eyes narrow, shaking her head.

"That's where I'm heading next."

---

Sakura & Tsunade-Konoha Hospital ICU Unit

"Has she woken up yet?" Tsunade asks by way of greeting after finishing her business with B and checking on Naruto.

The curtains have been opened spilling in sunlight in warm dandelion yellow and orange hues. Most likely from her Mom or Dad visiting, partially glad she missed them at the way her stomach loosens some.

'I still have no answers for them.'

The bouquet of pink peonies and white lilies Ino brought at least helps cover the scent of disinfectants, the cocoon of decay that seems to coat everything near Sakura.

It surprises her that Ino wasn't able to breakthrough to her best friend, eyes glossy with tears when she took in her still form.

"Ugh, I can't believe Sakura would do something so dangerous! I don't know what's going on in her mind at all these days and it's not like she'd let me do a Mind Transfer just to get a peek in. I guess that forehead of hers has finally gotten too big to have come up with such a plan." Ino paces, chews at a nail.

Tsunade stays quiet, taps an index finger against her cheek. "So we can assume then she truly told nobody of these vials she was working on or that she planned to take on Sasuke alone?"

Ino nods, briefly freezes in place.

Cobalt eyes widen a fraction as it sinks in what Sakura's done before they darken akin to a coming gale.

The boy they once fought over has now created a crevice between them.

If Ino was there with her, there wouldn't have been hesitation...

But as it stands, Ino's shoulders flatten, storm passing from her eyes.

"Sakura has too many complicated feelings for Sasuke."

A pair of doctors step back from the remaining crystallization that surrounds Sakura's body as she approaches.

Dr. Takayama clears his throat, bows in greeting.

"Lady Tsunade, we've managed to stabilize her vitals overall. However, her pulse is still quite low in the high 40s to 50s range."

Dr. Kaneko jumps in as well as he points to a her heart monitor.

"I ran an EKG and Echocardiogram on her that thankfully didn't bring up any abnormalities to her rhythm or heart's strength. No blockages found in the arm we freed either via ultrasound. It's quite hard to get a full panel work up though until we can fully break through this barrier."

Takayama gestures to the one IV they managed to get ino Sakura's right hand and arm by freeing it.

The same one that keeps her locked to the bed's rails too.

"What we have collected shows she's dehydrated, probably dealing as well with an infection of unknown origin based on however long she was in that cold weather in the Land of Iron."

Tsunade nods slowly even though their comments wash over her in little more than just a cacophony of noise and buzz words.

She waves up a hand interrupting Takayama's next point of action.

"Leave me. I'll take over Sakura's care from this point further. Alert Nursing Director Mori if you have to."

Takayama and Kaneko eye each other nervously, auburn in their eyes tinging darker.

"We know she was your star student and on the rise to one day maybe even be a direcror at the hospital before she committed this action. Howver, Madam Fifth, you mustn't act with your feelings-"

"I'm sorry, why are you two still here? I said to leave; that was an order." Tsunade cuts Kaneko off, words drying on his tongue.

Hesitantly, he steps back.

But he dares to match her scowl, straightens his back.

"This wouldn't have happened if someone else was in charge." He grunts before wisely quieting at Tsunade's glare.

She flicks her finger, burst of wind slamming him into the opposite wall.

"Leave. If I have to ask you two again, you'll wish I had called for security to escort you out instead."

The pair scramble out, Tsunade taking her place at their vacated spots.

She pulls up a chair, gaze cutting into Sakura.

"They're gone now. So release this acid barrier you've formed around yourself."

Verdant eyes flutter open, but Sakura doesn't move.

Shuts them again.

Tsunade jabs a finger at the shell making it fill with cracks.

"I've given you 5 days to rest Sakura! No more excuses or pretending you aren't already awake! Get out of this shell you created now before I force you out."

Sakura's eyes open again, slowly raises up her left hand.

And Tsunade watches as she murmurs out a single word.

"Release."

The cocoon melts and crackles away like fire. Sakura lifts her head up, scoots and adjusts her position to be one of sitting.

"...Why am I not in the jail's hospital ward?" She rasps out gently while looking around.

Her throat and tongue feel as dry as sandpaper, Tsunade passing her a glass of water.

"It's still under repair and also because I told Ibiki I wanted to interrogate you myself. I'll decide based on how you answer my next questions how much prison time or house arrest is needed."

Sakura straightens, stomach coiling.

"Master-"

"Tsunade shakes her head. "We're Hokage and shinobi right now. Our prior relationship/connection isn't going to be factored into this."

Sakura nods slowly and Tsunade forces herself to ignore the gray pallor to her skin, her sunken in eyes.

"Start from the beginning. What made you think poisoning Naruto was a good idea? Your own teammate?"

Sakura swallows, twirls with a strand of her hair.

"It wasn't out of malice; I promise. I wanted to release him from the burden of having Sasuke on his plate, especially now that he's joined the Akatsuki."

Tsunade stares at her quietly, Sakura taking her silence to continue.

"I've always felt like I was lagging behind Sasuke and Naruto, I needed to find a way to level the playing field and I did."

And at this, Sakura smirks.

Tsunade's brows knot.

Shizune had mentioned Sakura was spending longer hours in the hospital's laboratory, from moonrise to sunrise. She hadn't given it much thought with all the other matters that were going on at the time on top of that Sakura enjoyed doing research.

Spots of blue and green stains littered her aprons she always waved away as a new experiment or spill of a medicine.

'Ah, so that's where she was working on these poisons.' Tsunade realizes.

Though she tried to cover up the scent, all of Sakura's white coats began to smell faintly of chemicals even after multiple runs in the wash. Often sge triple scrubbed her hands and double gloved up before going to see new patients to avoid cross contamination.

"What did you do?" Tsunade questions here and now.

Verdant eyes glimmer.

"Like I said Master-Madam Fifth. Naruto wasn't the only one I poisoned. I gave Sasuke a combination of nerve agents that will mess with his eye muscles and cause him some...uncomfortable respiratory and gastrointestinal symptoms in the next coming months. And even if he goes to Obito, Kabuto, or Orochimaru for help: only I know the cure."

Tsunade covers her smile, impressed Sakura has found a way to truly harm the Uchiha.

Though it falters as soon as Sakura slides her legs out of her covers off the bed.

She takes once more the tinges of gray bags beneath her eyes, old scars to her arms, skin a chalky white before shaking her head.

"You went about this is in a very dangerous way despite it being an overall success. I can't show favoritism, so I'm going to have to suspend you Sakura from working here and practicing as a shinobi for at least the next month or so. I'll reassign your current assignments and maybe once things calm, you can start over as a medical assistant with small nursing aide duties."

Sakura clasps her hands together before Tsunade can fully see them quiver.

"I understand My Lady."

Tsunade stands from her seat, gestures with her head back towards the door.

"One more thing: you have another visitor."

Hinata steps forward to the opposite side of the bed.

And Sakura stays still as Hinata's gaze lingers over her figure stripped of warmth, opalescent eyes shining sharp as glass.

A soft grin etches up her lips, tone breezy.

"Sakura, I'm glad to see you're finally awake."

---

Kakashi & Ibiki- Konoha Prison

"You're not making this any easier for me."

It's approaching evening, sun dipping behind a patch of clouds lighting it in yellows and reds.

At the rate things are going, it will be completely dark by the time he leaves here.

Choza says silent, Kakashi following his gaze to his bandaged arm.

Just like Karin and Jugo, nobody wants to talk to him again tonight it seems.

If Choza's had any phantom pains since losing his hand, he hasn't voiced it.

"Any regrets?"

Choza shakes his head. "I understand you're just doing your job Kakashi, but I have nothing else to tell you. You can interrogate me and my men for as many days as you want. It's a waste of your time; not mine."

Kakashi blows out a breath. "Nothing else; are you sure? Anybody Danzo might've been in talks with that we should know about? Think about the village's safety."

Choza spits at that. "The village was safe when our jinchuriki and sacrifice were restricted to the Land of Fire's territory. Going and coming is what put us all in this mess."

Choza gazes back up at Kakashi at his steely look, gaze unflinching, corners of his mouth twitching before dropping into a full-on frown.

"What? You mean regarding the Akatsuki? I know as much as you do regarding that subject."

'Liar.' Kakashi sighs.

But bribes, threats, and interrogation haven't gotten them anything new.

He leaves Choza in his cell, shakes his head when Ibiki glances over to him back in the main office.

"All I've learned is that a lot more people than I realized either agreed with Danzo's plans or secretly sympathized with him. There's also this Eye of the Moon plan that I got from probing the mind of one shopkeeper; heard anything about that?" He states by way of greeting.

Kakashi rubs at his chin.

"Yes, a little. I don't blame people for believing it might be an answer to ending all wars and their troubles regarding losing loved ones, though they're not taking into account the apparent drawbacks of said plan like losing their free will."

Ibiki takes a sip at his coffee, rubs at his head preparing for a long night ahead.

"The only way we're sure to crack more information is to track Obito down."

Kakashi agrees silently.

'We can't wait for him to strike. Despite not knowing how he currently looks, sounds, or even smells like, we need to form a new team of trackers specifically for him and any remaining Akatsuki members.'

He recalls Sai's drawing from months back, how Hinata described scars to the right side of his face.

The same side his face was crushed on...

Bodies have gone missing or disturbed across the cemeteries of various graveyards, guards knocked unconscious after midnight patrols in every shinobi nation.

'Forbidden jutsu. Something involving the dead is about to be at play.' His mind whirls.

"-You've probably already heard through the grapevine Sakura woke up earlier this afternoon." Ibiki mentions interrupting the churning in his head.

Kakashi stares into his untouched coffee, blinks taking in his locked shoulders, a new brittleness in his eyes that wasn't there a week ago.

He rolls his neck before it starts to loll, absently realizes he's been up nearly 24 hours now.

People always either get somber or awkwardly quiet when it comes to discussing his old team 7 near him.

Though Ibiki thankfully does neither. He casuallt prattles on as if his fractured team is no different than discussing the weather or latest prices at the markets.

"Is that right?" Kakashi asks when he pauses, clears the static from his ears.

Ibiki nods, waves up a hand.

"Yup, heard her first visitor after Madam Fifth was the sacrifice-or err Hinata formerly Hyūga? Or she goes by Uzumaki now I believe from the latest census records."

Kakashi perks up just slightly, downs the rest of his coffee in one gulp ignoring the sting on the back of his tongue.

"I'll stop by the hospital then too."

---

Sakura & Hinata/Naruto & B-Konoha Hospital/Main Entrance Gate

"I'm not here to berate you Sakura, I'm sure Lady Tsunade did enough of that. I just came here to understand one thing: Why?" Hinata begins gently, though frost coats each word as it leaves her lips.

She settles into the chair Tsunade vacated, eyes curious and wide waiting for her response.

But unlike when Tsunade was sitting across from her, Hinata sits back from her, keeps her distance. Sakura's fingers play with the ends of her blanket, tighten and wound around the loose threads until they rip from her pressure.

'Of course she can't fully trust me the way things currently are.' Sakura scolds herself.

She stirs at her tea absently, though it's done little to uncoil her stomach under Hinata's scrutinizing stare. It was inevitable that she'd come to visit her eventually, either her or Naruto.

"I...I didn't poison Naruto out of spite or malice I can assure you. I just wanted to deal with Sasuke myself without Naruto, Shikamaru, or anyone else's interference. If he's truly joined the Akatsuki, then it would be dangerous for Naruto to fight him. I know the way I went about it wasn't the best and for that, I'm truly sorry to you both." Sakura begins, bows her head.

Hinata hums at that, blows out a breath.

"I don't have anything to say to Sakura right now. Poisoning me when I'm supposed to be her teammate shows that she doesn't trust me; not really." Naruto grunts.

She came to hear Sakura out, no matter what.

"Well, Naruto will have to deal with any remaining Akatsuki members whether Sasuke's joined them or not. There's also Shikamaru's desire for revenge still in regard to Sasuke's role in Choji's death."

Sakura hoarsely laughs before she can help it, throat throbbing at the effort.

"Shikamaru can't kill Sasuke the way he currently is now! It would be suicidal for him to face him even with strategic prowess. Sasuke didn't kill Choji, it was just unfortunate circumstances!"

Hinata straightens, nods along.

"You have a point when it comes to Shikamaru. But he'll have Naruto's assistance if it comes to that. Plus, you helped weaken Sasuke some via a type of poison you injected into him, right? I know Lady Tsunade has tried to contain the discussions since the laboratory technicians updated her, though it's spread like wildfire across each unit what you did to him."

Sakura bites her lip until she tastes blood.

"Even still, that toxin I gave him won't be enough. I...I don't want Sasuke to die. He doesn't have to be killed Hinata and I'll tell that to Naruto, Kakashi-sensei, and anybody else willing to hear me out. He can be incapacitated and then rehabilitated, especially now with this poison in him-"

Hinata holds up a hand to stop her, clasps her hands together to keep from forming crescents in her palms.

"Sakura. Your love for Sasuke isn't enough. Not when Naruto is someone he's decided to kill."

But her words merely sink into the tile between them, jade eyes misting over before looking away outside.

Sakura's fingers bunch at her sheets before she relaxes them.

"Nobody seems to understand why I want to save him. I thought maybe you'd see my point of view some Hinata loving Naruto and all. I suppose it's not the same though in your situation because you're our-"

Hinata turns her chair forcing their eyes to meet again.

"Because I'm our village's sacrifice?" She gently finishes for her.

Sakura shakes her head quickly. "No, of course not! I didn't say that!

Hinata considers her silently.

"True. I don't see things the same way you do as I've never spent any considerable amount of time around Sasuke before he defected, nor do I see myself wanting to anytime soon in the future. I was originally just a gift for Naruto, nothing like the friendlier teammate situation you had with Sasuke. However, I've gotten to know Naruto outside what people have thought of him on a surface level. I'm not sure you've done the same for Sasuke in terms of truly knowing about his goals."

Sakura bristles, rubs at her face.

"We're on the same side Hinata; I promise. I wouldn't have poisoned Sasuke if I didn't want him to be stopped too."

When she opens her eyes again, Hinata's features have turned murky, pearl clouded over. She stretches to a standing position letting silence fill the room, turns to go.

But not before murmuring out a final question.

"...Are we? You know Sasuke better than me on what risks he'll take to get to a cure from you."

---

"Yo Kid, we can't wait all day unless you actually want to stay?!" B gripes, taps his foot against the pavement.

Naruto ignores him, stare still locked in the direction of Konoha's hospital.

"Hinata will be here shortly, just be a bit more patient y'know."

"I'm plenty patient! It's you and your girl that are gonna make us fail and have to bail on my original plans!"

A scowl mars Naruto's features before he can fully hide it, ground beneath them crackling just slightly.

B merely crosses his arms, hops over the crevices breezily.

"You'll lose picking a fight with me." He breaks character, grins despite Naruto's deepening glare.

"And what makes you so sure of that?" Naruto volleys right back, B cracking his knuckles before shrugging. He takes in vermilion starting to seep into his eyes, Naruto's nails growing elongated.

He gets behind him in an instant, flicks at the back of his neck hard enough for him to jolt, stops himself from toppling over.

"Cuz, I don't need to make bargains with my bijuu for power. The risk always outweighs the reward after awhile. Especially what it can cost you for that blood."

B brightens before his words fully sink in for Naruto.

"But don't worry, I'll be your master of showing you faster ways to get stronger!"

Naruto grimaces, footsteps approaching stopping him mid-curse.

Hinata's fingers brush at his arm, looks between them both.

"None of us need to be causing a scene right now."

B snickers as Naruto's features calm. "Quite the flip there! You're even more whipped than my Bro is by his advisors Kid!"

Naruto and Hinata pay him no mind, eye each other thinking along the same lines:

'It's like dealing with Jiraiya all over again.'

Though his training seems to be heading down a far different route from all their previous sensei and mentors.

"My apologies. It took me quite a bit longer than I thought it would in getting out of the hospital. Naruto, Sakura sends her apologies. Kakashi-sensei as well." Hinata begins.

Naruto's brows furrow. 'Kakashi-sensei?'

"He stopped by to check on Sakura as well." Hinata explains.

His eyes haze over, gray over blue.

"Or just make sure you didn't kill her on my behalf."

B claps his hands getting their attention once more.

"Once I'm done training you two, you'll never have to worry or be in a flurry to use the Nine Tails power. Unless it's to cooperate; get me?!"

Naruto stays quiet, but he hears Kurama's laugh in the back of his mind listening as well.

Waiting.

---

Obito-Land of Fire Outskirts

'They've already left.'

So Konoha and Kumo are currently without their jinchuriki.

He takes in barren trees and scattered branches in every direction.

'That won't throw me off your scent so easily.' Obito muses.

Stories of old would say this means calamity is coming for both villages without their human weapons to be the main attackers or toss gifts at for protection. What he has in mind will take all of that suffering away anyways.

No more need for sacrifices or war.

He turns his gaze back towards the bodies of the previous jinchuriki holders behind him.

Last slivers of moonlight shine on their figures outlining them in a mix of silvers and whites, still as statues quietly awaiting orders.

The odd one out off to the side will be his personal messenger to Konoha of what is to come.

Hizashi Hyūga.

"Everyone, get into your positions as I explained earlier. Half of you will be split to hunt down the last two remaining jinchuriki while the other half will bring my message to the other Great Nations." Obito announces.

They bow in unison, split up for the canopies of the trees or deeper into the underbrush.

Obito chuckles, takes in a perfect waning crescent.

'When the moon is full again, everything will be complete.'

Just as Madara told him things would go years ago.

Kabuto is the only variable that he isn't fully certain on, though he trusts for now he has enough blood and tissue samples to work with.

Hizashi clears his throat getting his attention.

"I'm ready for your command sir."

Obito gestures with his head towards Konoha.

"You're up first; strike exactly as planned."

-x-

---

Huge amount of writer's block that I'm admittedly still trying to shake off. The War Arc isn't the easiest section of this story or really most fun for me in general for me to write. I just know there won't be any Kaguya and certain events like the Sasuke & Itachi vs Kabuto won't be happen like canon. Other events might not happen at all, I hate dragging out arcs lol.

But hey, 40 chapters! I for see getting to around 50 or so to cover everything else I have in mind give or take!

Appreciate any thoughts!

Enjoy. Review. Favorite. Follow!